IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


Li|28     |25 
m  m   ■2.2 

!^  tea  IM 


IL25  III  1.4 


W^l 


1.6 


6" 


HiotQgraiJiic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WKT  MAM  STRUT 

WiBSTU.N.Y.  14SM 
(7I6)873-4S03 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  l\/licroreproductions  /  institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  liistoriques 


:\ 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notas/Notas  tachniquaa  at  bibliographiquaa 


Tha  Inatituta  haa  attamptad  to  obtain  tha  baat 
original  copy  avaiiabia  for  filming.  Faaturaa  of  thia 
copy  which  may  ba  bibliographically  uniqua, 
wliich  may  altar  any  of  tha  imagaa  in  tha 
raproduction,  or  which  may  aignificantiy  changa 
tha  uaual  mathod  of  filming,  ara  chackad  balow. 


D 


D 
D 


D 


0 


Colourad  covara/ 
Couvartura  da  coulaur 


I     I    Covara  damagad/ 


Couvartura  andommagte 

Covara  raatorad  and/or  laminatad/ 
Couvartura  raataurte  at/ou  pailiculte 

Covar  titia  miaaing/ 

La  titra  da  couvartura  manqua 


I     j   Colourad  mapa/ 


Cartaa  gtographiquaa  an  coulaur 


□    Colourad  ink  (i.a.  othar  than  blua  or  black)/ 
Encra  da  coulaur  (i.a.  autra  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

I     I   Coloured  plataa  and/or  iliuatrationa/ 


Pianchea  at/ou  iiiuatrations  an  coulaur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
RelM  avac  d'autrea  documenta 

Tight  binding  may  cauae  shadowa  or  diatortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  aerrAe  peut  cauaar  da  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
diatortion  la  long  da  la  marge  intArieure 

Blank  laavaa  added  during  reatoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  poaaibla,  theae 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  ae  peut  que  certainaa  pagea  blanchea  aJoutAea 
lore  d'una  reatauration  apparaiaaent  dana  la  taxte, 
mala,  loraqua  cela  Atait  posaible,  cea  pagea  n'ont 
paa  At*  filmtea. 


L'Inatitut  a  microfilm*  la  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  *t*  poaaibla  da  se  procurer.  Lea  dAtaiia 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  aont  paut-Atre  unlquea  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dana  la  mAthoda  normale  de  filmage 
aont  indiquto  ci-daaaoua. 

□  Colourad  pagea/ 
Pagea  da  coulaur 

□   Pagea  damaged/ 
Pagea  endommagtea 

I — I   Pagea  raatorad  and/or  laminated/ 


D 


/ 1    Additional  commenta:/ 
^  '    Commantairea  aupplAmentairea: 


Various  pagings. 


Pagea  reataurAea  at/ou  pellicultea 

Pagea  diacoloured,  atainad  or  foxed/ 
Pagea  dAcolortea,  tachettea  ou  piquiaa 


□   Pagea  detached/ 
Pagea  dAtachtea 

0Showthrough/ 
Tranaparence 


Tranaparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Quality  inAgale  de  i'impreaaion 

Includaa  aupplementary  matarit 
Comprand  du  matMel  aupplAmantaira 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Mition  diaponlbia 


I     I   Quality  of  print  variaa/ 

r~l   Includaa  aupplementary  material/ 

I — I   Only  edition  available/ 


Pagea  wholly  or  partially  obacured  by  errata 
alipa,  tiaauaa,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
enaure  the  beat  poaaibla  image/ 
Lea  pagea  totalament  ou  partiellement 
obacurciea  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  M  fiim^ea  A  nouveau  da  fapon  k 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  poaaibla. 


Thee 
tothi 


Thei 
poaal 
of  th 
filmii 


Origi 

begif 

theli 

aion, 

othei 

firat 

aion, 

or  illi 


The  I 
ahaii 
TINl 
whic 

IMapi 
diffa 
entir 
begii 
right 
requ 
metl 


Thia  item  la  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  eat  filmA  au  taux  da  rMuction  indiquA  ci-deaaoua. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

y 

• 

1 
1 

12X 

16X 

20X 

24X 

28X 

32X 

•        1 

ire 

details 
iM  du 
modifier 
ler  una 
fiimaga 


The  copy  fiimad  hare  has  baan  raproducad  tlianlts 
to  tha  ganaroaity  of: 

National  Library  of  Canada 


Tlia  imagas  appearing  hara  ara  tha  baat  quality 
posaibia  considaring  tha  condition  and  legibility 
of  tha  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


L'exemplaire  film*  f ut  reproduit  grAce  A  la 
gAntrositA  da: 

Bibliothdqua  nationale  du  Canada 


Las  images  suivantes  ont  6tA  raproduites  avac  le 
plus  grsnd  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
de  la  nattetA  de  rexemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avac  las  conditions  du  contrat  de 
fiimaga. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  imprea- 
sion,  or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  ara  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  laat  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


ies 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprim6e  sont  filmAs  en  commen9ant 
par  le  premier  plat  at  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
darnidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  solt  par  le  second 
plat,  aalon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmfo  an  commandant  par  la 
premidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  darnlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  -^^  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  tha  symbol  Y  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaftra  sur  la 
darnlAre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbols  — ►  signifle  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbols  V  signifle  "FIN". 


re 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  end  top  to  bottom,  as  many  framea  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
filmte  A  des  taux  de  reduction  diffirents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seui  ciichi,  il  est  fiimA  A  partir 
de  I'engle  sup6rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite. 
et  de  haut  en  bes,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nteessaire.  Les  diagrammas  suivants 
illustrent  la  m^thoda. 


y  errata 
Id  to 

nt 

ia  pelure, 

9on  it 


n 


1  2  3 


aw 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

HOI 


AND 


1 


iKO  SC 
DRE 


I  I 


c^Bx 


^^\Oy     i^S^\iiy    ^^^' 


CrAjt^  C^ 


Go'tyVt^ 


e/f^e€AM^  ^y^e^^^"'/^ 


* 


FURTHER  DISCLOSURES 


BY 


MARIA  MONK, 


CONCCUMNQ  TllR 


HOTEL  DiEU  NUNNERY  OF  MONTREAL; 


ALSO,  HER 


VISIT  TO  NUNS'  ISLAND, 


ANDDISCI.OSUIIES  CONCERNING  THAT  SECRET  RETREAT. 


PRECEDED  TtY  A  nEPLY  TO  TnB 


PRIESTS'    BOOK, 


BY  REV.  J.  J.  SLOCUM. 


NEW  YORK  J 

PUBLISHED  FOR  MARIA  MONK, 

IKD  SOLD  BY  LEAVITT,   LORD,  &  CO. — BOSTON  :  CROCKER  ft 

BREWSTER— PHILADELPHIA  :   DESILVEB,  THO>L\S,  ft  CO. 

.\ND  SOLD  BY  THE  DOOKSELLERS  GENERALLY 

TunouGHO'JT  Tin:  united  states.  S 

1837. 


Entbred, 

Accordins  to  Act  of  Consrets,  in  Uio  year  ISSf ,  by 

MARIA  MONK. 

In  the  Clcrk-'s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern  Diitiict  of 

NEW  YORK.       . 


■',«sBIf»>** 


«!sf'' 


U  ^jC^k.^ 


3 


INTRODUCTION. 


OiO 


The  following  reply  to  the  "  Awful  Exposure," 
consists  of  two  parts.  Part  I.  is  occupied  with 
an  examination  and  refutation  of  that  book.  And  Part 
II.  contains  the  principal  arguments,  which  may  be 
adduced  in  confirmation  of  Maria  Monk's  "  Awful 
Disclosures."  The  work  is  somewhat  more  exten- 
sive than  it  was  first  designed  to  be }  and  yet,  in 
some  respects,  it  is  less  full  than  could  be  wished, 
or  than  was  originally  intended.  On  some  points, 
the  author  has  failed  m  his  attempts  to  obtain  from 
Canada,  such  information  as  he  has  sought  for. 
It  appears  that,  for  some  cause  or  other,  several  of 
his  letters  sent  by  mail  to  gentlemen  in  Montreal, 
have  never  been  received  by  the  persons  to  whom 
they  were  directed. 

The  author  has  also  found  an  extreme  backward- 
ness on  the  part  of  individuals,  especially  in  Canada, 
to  furnish  such  testimony  as  they  possess,  in  support 
of  Miss  Monk's  claims  to  public  confidence;  in 
some  instances,  he  has  met  with  an  absolute  refusal ; 
in  others,  he  has  received  a  strict  prohibition  to  pub- 
lish any  thing  in  connexion  with  their  names.  This 
is  particularly  true,  as  it  respects  Miss  Monk's  near- 
est relatives,  some  of  whom  are  using  every  means 
in  their  power  to  induce  her  to  deny  the  truth  ai 


4.  WTnODECTIOIf. 

her  narrative,  going  so  far  as  even  to  threaten  her 
life,  if  she  does  not  do  it.  The  public  will  deduce 
their  own  inferences  from  such  conduct. 

The  author  would  further  remark,  that  his  pro- 
duction has  the  usual  defects  of  haste  in  composi- 
tion. From  a  variety  of  circumstances,  he  has  felt 
himself  compelled  to  hasten  his  publication,  as  rap- 
idly as  possible.  He  has  done  the  best  he  could 
under  existing  circumstances.  His  sole  object  has 
been  to  elicit  and  exhibit. the  truth,  in  regard  to  the 
"Awful  Disclosures."  He  has,  therefore,  one  re- 
quest to  make  of  the  public,  and  it  is  certainly  a 
very  just  one.  It  is,  that  he  may  receive  an  impar- 
tial trial,  before  he  shall  be  condemned,  either  as  to 
his  motives  or  his  conduct.  The  subject  is  extreme- 
ly exciting,  and  is  attended  with  difficulties  peculiar 
to  itself  It  would  be  a  wonder,  therefore,  if  he  had 
not  erred  in  some  minor  particulars ;  but  he  will  ac- 
knowledge his  errors,  whatever  they  may  be,  as  soon 
as  they  shall  be  satisfactorily  pointed  out  to  him.  The 
subject  is  one  of  deep  and  solemn  interest  to  the 
parties  concerned,  and  all  he  wishes  in  regard  to 
the  matter  is,  that  the  truth,  whatever  it  may  be, 
mav  be  brought  to  light. 

J.  J.  SLOCUM. 

New  York,  Nov.  7th,  183G. 


CONTENTS 


PART  I. 


r 


! 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK, 
CHAPTER  I. 

Calpable  conduct  of  the  priests— Authorg  of  the  "  Awfu!  Expoturs"— 
Entitled  the  Priests'  Book— its  contents— Its  style  and  spirit  Tutgar^ 
Clamorous  about  matters  of  trifting  importanee-'Extraneotts  mat* 
ler.  ••...•••11 

CHAPTER  n. 

MISnSPilBSSNTATIOIfS  AMD  CONTRADICTIOm. 

The  priests  and  Miss  Monk  contradict  each  other— The  prtesti  worthy 
of  no  confidence— Contradict  Dr.  Robertson ;  Louis  Malo ;  tbeui* 
selves ;  Miss  Monk— Misrepresent  her— False  statements  about  the 
sale  of  fancy  articles— Another  resiiecthng  Congregstional  Nuns 
being  in  the  States— Another  about  the  use  of  a  coffin,  when  the 
veil  Is  talcen-~AHeged  attempt  of  Mrs.  Monk  to  introduce  her 
daughter  into  the  Nunnery — Tiiree  reasons  assigjaed  for  )>er  failure 
— dtnpid  mendacity— Gross  absurdity  and  perjury— Miss  Monk 
charged  with  disrespect  for  her  mother— Vntrne— Celebrated  pencil 
story- Miss  Monk  falsely  charged  with  insanity— Her  si  at  einents  re* 
spectinjt  priests  denouncing  the  Ih-olestant  Bible  contradicted— Corvi 
finned  by  extracts  from  Popes  and  the  Council  of  1  rent— iF>biftr  of 
the  Roman  priesthood  to  conceal  the  Uible  from  the  peopl«*^Ac "  L" 
ral  misstatements— Testimony  of  a  lady  who  was  three  yeais  iath^ 
Congregational  Nunnery.  .....  18 

CHAPTER  HI. 

THK  FHIBSTS'  ATTBMPT  TO  FROVB  AX  ALIBI. 

Easily  done,  if  true— Character  of  the  evidence  demanded— Miss 
Monk's  alleged  residence  in  Sorel— Testimony  of  Charles  Oouin— 
Of  Angelica  Monk— Of  Martel  Paul— Evidence  asainst  the  priests' 
position— 1st,  Character  of  their  witnesses— 2d,  Maria  Monk's  isno* 
ranee  both  of  the  witnesses  and  the  i^ce— dd,  An  argument  rrom 
the  evidence  of  her  having  been  a  nun— 4th,  Statement  of  Mr.  But* 
tery— 6th,  Of  Mr.  Edler— 6th,  Of  a  lady— A  pseudo  Maria  Monk- 
Maria  Monk's  alleged  residence  in  St.  Denis— Witnesses— Mrs. 
St  Germain— Michael  Guertin— Ambroise  Vigeaut— Louise  Rous* 
quet— Character  of  their  testimony— Difficulty  of  obtaining  testimo- 
ny from  St.  Denis— Interception  of  letters— Remarks  re^>ectlng  a 

1*  ♦ 


¥ 


i  1 


!'^ 


il  I 


i 


V 
V 


I 


4ft 


0  CONTENTS. 

young  Canadian— Hid  testimony— MIm  Mon1('t  account  or  the  nia^ 
ter  coiifirineii— Ilcr  allvged  reAiiNrncc  in  liie  faiuiiy  of  Mr.  LuviH  of 
Montreal— His  tetttiiiiony— fiviUcnily  false— Capt.  Rvan's  story- 
Louis  Malo— His  cliaractpr  and  testimony— Ur.  Nelson's  ststenient— 
Staieuienis  of  Dr.  Riibeitson  and  Mrs.  Moulc— Tli«  Mai^dalens— 
Character  of  the  evkieiice  offevcd  ly  the  prieat»— Thwlr  failure  to 
prove  an  alibi.       •         •  •  »  •  40 

CHAPTER  IV. 
vaoKt  09  aOfiiUfl.  ctTSftr,  pf ixiMt,  ttsoN,  >outta,  ah*  jqmbs,  w«« 

ftaUMlMS»  TMt  ttOT£L  DIftV  MVMMESr. 

PreUtninary  Conelderatlont— Time  olapscrl  from  her  ek>p«ment~ 
iiin^e  she  first  apjiealed  to  ttfis  test-^Since  the  announceuieni  of 
alterations  in  the  nunnery«-Api)ointinent  and  q,ua)Ulcations  of  ih« 
Exaiuinintt  Cotnuiitiee^ Hostile  to  JiiHs»Monic— Tiielr  ezaiuhMtlon— 
Their  iinfaTorahle  report— Made  uii  of  neyattvca— Nuns'  apart- 
inents  chan({ed— Boole  of  registers— Miss  Mouic's  passage  through 
the  nunnery  yant— Repiih  of  m  architect— Mr.  Osiell's  three 
reaiioi»a  for  hin  unfavorable  re}iort— Ouc  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
subject- The  other  twu  stated— Oriitin  and  circuuisiances  of  Mi^s 
Monk'A  «lrawrnx— Tiie  two  rektoiM  iinown  to  exist  before  thedrav«« 
lug  was  p>(»bli»i>cd— Furnish  evittence  uf  imr  lionesty— Mr.  Osteli'a 
ro|K>rt  furnixhoa  ajtrong  evideiiee  inRopport  of  Miss  Munic— AUero* 
lions  in  the  nunnpry— :4tricturc8  on  ilio  conduct  uf  the  Uoiuuiittee- 
The  fiction  that  MiiS  Monic  has  dt;sccibed  Mrs.  McDunell's  Asylum 
—Mrs  McUonell  unworthy  of  confitlenco— Mr.  Hione'a  Report  the 
result  of  a  were  hoax— Resolutions  uf  August,  18J6,  passed  in  New 

.  Vork*  ....../..      66 

CHAPTER  V. 

ORtaiH  0PMI8S  MONK'8  "DISCLOSntBt." 

Troubtcsonne  inattcnr  to  the  priests— Statement  of  the  Boston  Filot— 
-  Ascribed  to  a  combination  of  indivitluala— To  a  nameless  man— Said 
to  have  obtained  h*jr  facta  in  the  Magdalen  Asylum— Her  residence 
hi  thif  Asylum— Its  iiross  absurdiiy-^First  discovered  in  New  Yorlc 
by  Mr.  liHlilccr-^His  ai^avit—Tiieir  incipient  origin  attributed  to 
Mr.  Hnyt— Her  supposed  dying  confession  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Tappiu— 
The  true  origin  of  the  "disclosures"— Statement  of  the  writer  of 
her  boolcasto  tiic  circuutstances  connected  with  its  cornpletioB— 
lotegrHy  of  tho  couiiiiler  vouched  for  by  several  gettUeuwo.    •   89 


■J 
1    i^ 


If] 


PART  11. 


CONFIRMATION  OP  MARIA  MONK'S  DISCLOSURES. 


CHAPTER  I. 

OBXBRAL  nSMAIUCS. 

Tnith  of  Miss  M.'s  having  been  a  nnn  and  of  her  rnselosures  blended 
together— Priests  have  great  advantsa;c— Have  Mi^ss  M.'s  external 
testuuony  in  their  power— Canadian  hre3s—Mis8  M.  as  a  witness — 
Ai;gutnerit8  establisning  her  truth— From  her  incapacity  to  have 


n 


>,  ' 


CONT'^NTi.  7 

wTtcd  the  rart  of  an  impostor— From  her  numerj  knowledge  and 
praciico-*I''rom  her  couiparative  ignorance  of  everv  thing  tilac— From 
uiailM  on  her  pprsoii— Kioin  tiie  vituation  in  which  she  waa  flrat  dit* 
covered  in  New  Yorlc~Froiii  her  confession  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  l^p* 
pin— Froiii  the  coiuiiiiteiicy  of  her  conduct  in  the  matter— Fium  tho 
simplicity  and  consiaitoncy  of  iier  narrative— From  the  moral  cliar* 
arter  of  her  mind— Character  of  the  evidence  adduced  In  this  ciiap* 
ler. iU 

CHAPTER  IL 

nwnnwr  op  ornnt  nt  conpoui  ation  op  mui  umafB  claims. 

Peculiarity  q(  Miss  Monli's  case— ^tntement  of  a  Montreal  lady— State 
of  (iselinjc  Ml  and  about  Alontreal- Testimony  of  Mr.  Miller— Of  Mrs. 
I|ahQ-*>0pinien  of  three  claaatts  of  per!H>n»— Of  those  wIm)  have  in- 
formed  (l»tmiMlves  npon  tbo  subJect-^Of  those  around  Miss  Monk— 
Of  those  who  know  in  pHri'-tiubterrHnean  passage— Statement  of 
Mr.  dprague— Of  a  getitleuian- Of  Mr.  Wetmoie— Of  Mr.  Bourne— 
gfMi.JIogan.  138 

CHAPTER  in. 

THE  90ytVVCT  OP  MfSS  MOSM'S  0PX*0NS?IT9,  FtmmSBSS  AM  AROtStBUT 

IN  HfiR  St'PrORT. 

They  have  expended  much  labor  in  vuin  to  disprove  her  ctailDe^Re* 
fuyal  to  liave  tlie  nuimery  examined  at  first,  is  evidence  against  them 
Their  attempt  to  prove  an  Alibi  in  November,  IdSS,  a  failure— 
Prie«t  Phelan's  visit  to  New  York-*  Attempted  abdnation  of  Miss 
Monk— Fulled  to  detiti  oy  her  testi>iiiony  in  tlieir  attempt  to  destroy 
her  ciiaracter— Also  in  their  second  attempt  to  prove  an  Alibi— ^Also 
in  their  exparte  examination  of  the  nunnery— Abo  in  their  Magdalen 
trick— Rvinatks  on  this  manoeuvre — Other  failures— Conclusion— 
Piiests  found  guilty. 145 

CHAPTER  IV. 

RBVStATIW},  aSASON,  AMD  NATVAB,  CONPUM  HISS  MOMK'S  TSSTIMONr. 

Extract  frdin  tlie  New  York  Observer— Innuiry  as  to  the  object  of 
nunneries— Condenmed  by  Christianity— By  reason  and  nature— 
Their  ultimate  object  not  religion— Nor  charity  to  th«  sick— These 
are  false  garbs— Tl^ir  object  priestly  Indulgence— "  Awfal  Disclo. 
suscs"  confirmed— 'Sisters  of  charity."        •       •       •       •       154 

CHAPTER  V. 

BISTORIO  OOMFIRMATrOM  W  MISS  MOMK'S  TSSTIMOMT. 

Absence  of  historic  information  a  cause  of  disbelief  in  the  "Dieclo* 
Btiros"— (Spirit  of  Popish  hietory  agrees  with  tliat  of  the  "Disclo> 
snres"— Of  muTder— The  InqnUition— Uncondemned  by  papists— 
Slaughter  of  French  Protestants  on  the  eve  of  St.  Bartholomew's 
day— Mimlert)us  spirit  with  which  the  news  nf  it  was  received  at 
Rome— More  than  6000  heads  of  infants  found  in  the  Pope's  fish* 
pond — Licentious  character  of  the  Roman  priests— Golden  mean  to 
oe  observed  in  speaking  of  iW-Extract  from  Da  Costa— Illustrates 
the  character  of  priests  and  of  the  confessional— One  object  of  the 
confessional— CatnoTic  girl  in  New  York— Practice  of  confessing  to 
a  priost  should  be  dj^countcnanced— Extracts  from  Scipio  de  Rkci 


> 


ill 


•: 


ll 


13  COIfTENftr. 

eonflmuUorjr  of  the  **Awftil  Diieloiure«"'-Objeet  of  «x^ng  ties 
— J«fult  moriJIcta  Mnctlon  viee— MIm  M.'i  character  of  the  prieete 
true,  independent  of  the  ht^  of  her  Ae?ing  been  a  uun.  160 

CONCLVIUON.     .         •         .         • •        •         170 


MISS  MONK'S  DISCLOSURES. 


PART  1.  . 

ilCCOUNT  OF  THE  ATTEMPTS  TO  ABDUCT  MARIA 

MONK. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Oincoaracementa  and  Difficulties  attending  the  first  Publication  of  mj 
booJt.      . 1 

CHAPTER  II. 

Reception  of  my  first  editions  by  Protestants— NcwsDaper  aspersions 
ancf  opposiUon— Depression  and  (iiscourageinentii— Wish  to  retire  in* 
to  obscurity  vritii  my  Intant— Measure*  taken  to  effect  my  desire.    1 1 

CHAPTER  III. 

Letter  from  Father  Phelan  to  a  friend— IIm  propositions  reiterated— 
A  letter  from  my  uncle— His  arrival  In  New  York-  Intenrivw  with 
bim .18 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Arrival  of  several  Canadians— Interviews  with  them.        •      *       26 

CHAPTER  V. 

My  arrangements  to  leave  New  York— Accidental  defeat  of  my  plant— 
Disappointineut- Alarming  intelligence— The  secret  operations  of 
my  enemies  exposed.  29 

CHAPTER  VI. 

BecollecUons  of  several  things  which  happened  at  different  periods- 
Records  made  by  me  of  my  "  disclosures"— My  first  opinion  of  Miss 
Reed's  book— Intention  to  confess  while  in  the  Bellevue  Asylum- 
Interview  with  a  New  York  lady  about  to  become  a  nun.  35 


COMTCNTI.  9 

9 

« 

PART  II. 

f  FURTHER  DISCLOSURES. 

A  CHAPTER  I. 

RMoUfctlom  of  niy  NovUiMt  in  th«  Ilutel  Dlou  Nunntrf— MIm  Du* 
ranccau. 4!l 

GIIAPTCR  II. 

9tcry  of  Ann,  the  Scorch  Novke— I<ettersof  her  lovi^r— The  Sapertor't 
deception— Mil*  Ftitnes— Aiin'x  doturuQinatlon  to  leave  the  Cooveut 
•~!Ut:austaken  to  pt'riHjade  hertoitoy. 46 

CHAPTER  III. 
Ulsa  Roas— Oitr  early  ocriiiaintance— Her  rcqueat.     •       •       •      64 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Story  of  MiSB  Rom  continued— Plan  to  get  her  into  the  Naoncry  tot 
life — Ar  I  iuig«meuts— Execution  of  our  design.        •       •       •       64 

CHAPTER  V.  ,^ 

Mora  recoltecllona  of  Jane  Ray— Her  confeasionA  of  her  history.     72 

CHAPTER  VI. 

My  fear  of  the  prieots— Arguments  used  to  keep  us  In  subjcctioo— 
Old  nuns. 77 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Manners  of  the  C.inadian  Priests— Confessions  of  crhnes  by  sOme  of 
the  Priests— Story  iol(t  by  Aunt  Susan,  of  her  visit  lo  a  duebeu 
Nunnery— Nuns  m  Priest's  dresses— Sister  Turcot.       •       •       89 

chapteMhi. 

A  tlsit  to  the  Bishop's— My  Reception— My  Occupations— The  Bish> 
op's  Visiters— Return  to  the  Nunnery       •       •       -       •       •       9& 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Attend  }n  the  Paiish  Church  ns  confessor— The  persons  who  confess* 
ed  to  me— My  return  to  the  Nunnery. 102 

CHAPTER  X. 

Death  of  Priest  Becbr— Frishteninj;  Nuns  to  get  money  from  their 
parents— Trietc  played  on  Saintes  Margaret  and  Susan— (Similar 
triclcB  on  St.  Charles— Story  told  me  of  Mrs.  MiUigan— Her  attempt 
to  escape  from  the  Nunnery. •       •       113 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Father  T.  B.  McMahon— First  recollections  of  him— His'  habits  in  the 
Nunnery— A  fight  in  the  Priest's  Parior— Similar  occurrences.    122 


iW i^i'ttit^am\]  Mjiii^i 


10  .     COMTCNTS. 

V 

CHAPTER  XIL 

Remarks  on  my  own  itate  and  feelingly  during  the  last  few  munths— 
Reasons  wLy  I  did  not  publish  all  1  knew  in  my  first  book— Ueasuns 
for  waking  new  disclosures  in  this  volume.    •       -       •       •       l;^d 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Two  of  the  Vows  taken  after  I  was  received  as  a  nun— Father  Brcsseau 
—His  story  as  he  narrated  it — His  reception  from  the  Bisliop— Hi.i 
introduction  into  the  Nunnery  wounded— His  death.     •  131 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Nuns'  Island— What  I  heard  of  it  in  my  childhood— The  diflTerent 
Islands  so  called— Priest  L'Esperance— My  visit  to  Nuns'  Island.  144 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Description  of  Nuns'  Island,  and  the  buildings  on  it— Reflections  on 
the  position  I  assume  in  making  further  Disclosures — Commission 
given  me  by  Fatltcr^Phclan — Its  execution— My  terror  at  the  thought 
of  poisoning— Confmcd  by  illd^ss. i^l 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Companion  in  illness— Their  mysterious  appearance,  and  melancholy 
deportment — Confessions  of  Angelique — ^Miss  Gordon— Young  wo- 
men fioffl  the  United  States. .       Ifi'i 

*  CHAPTER  XVII 

Occupation  of  men  and  women  on  Nuns'  Island— A  heart-broken  wo- 
man—Conversation with  her— My  defuirture  from  the  Island  and 
return  to  the  Hotel  Dieu.    •       •       •       •       •       •       •       -168 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Dr.  Nelson— His  visits  to  the  Nunnery  sick-room—A  night  visit  to  the 
vaults-^An  alarm  at  night. 175 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Specimens  of  songs  sunltifa^Priests  in  the  Nunnery — Reason  why 
tiiey  are  introduced  lienaOTDng  of  La  Brunette- Bonjour  Pretre-- 
Francois  Margotte— A  Pajmoy— lios  trois  jolis  Vicaires— Les  Pretres 
du  Seminaire— Le  joli  pfetre— Lcs  pretres  s'en  vont— Les  gens  de 
New  York— Mon  clier  pere. 183 

Conclusion.  ••••'••-•       -^      •       193 


■VR 


PART  I. 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK, 

DENOMNATED  "AWFUL  EXPOSURE  OF  AN  ATROCIOUS  PLOT 
FORMED  BY  CERTAIN  INDIVIDUALS  AGAINST  THE  CLERGY 
AND  NUNS  OF  LOWER  CANADA,  THROUGH  THE  INTERVEN* 
TION  OP  MARIA  MONK. 


CHAPTER  I. 


U  visit  to  the 


GENERAL   REMARKS. 

Culpable  conduct  of  the  priests— Authors  of  the  "Awful  Exposure"— 
Entitled  the  Priests'  Book— its  contents— its  style  and  spirit  vulgar- 
Clamorous  about  matters  of  tiifling  importance-  iUtraneous  matter. 

If  Maria  Monk  be  an  impostor,  the  conduct  of  the 
Montreal  Roman  priesthood  is  unpardonable.  At  the 
commencement  of  the  controversy,  they  ought  to  have 
shown  it,  so  clearly  as  to  have  silenced  every  reason- 
able doubt  on  the  subject.  This  could  have  been  done 
with  Very  little  trouble,  and  have  saved  the  world  from 
.the  painful  excitement  whidi  4ier  disclosures  have 
produced.  Had  the  doors  of  the  Hotel  Dieu  Nunnery 
been  opened  for  the  inspection  of  a  few  impartial  ex- 
aminers, when  she  first  appealed  to  the  test  of  exami- 
nation, in  the  August  of  1833 ;  or  had  a  single  page 
of  credible  testimony  been  produced,  clearly  proving 
an  alibi  in  her  case — the  work  would  have  been  ac- 
complished, and  the  "Awful  Disclosures"  would  noyer 
have  seen  the  light. 

Btit  Very  dififerent  has  been  the  course  pursued  by 
her  opponents.  They  steadfastly  refused,  for  the  space 


\^ « 


12 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


of  aboiut  on^^ear,  to  subject  that  convent  to  the  pro- 
j^sl|^e|t  ^aticl'f  ven  then  refused  to  have  it  implored, 
except  b/  indivmuals  of  their  own-deieciing,^|^^)^s 
were  known  to  be  hostik  to  Miss  Monk's  claims.  The 
consequence  has  been  to  deepen  the  conviction  on  the 
public  mind,  that  ker  pretensions,  as  un  €x>nun,  are 
founded  in  truth. 

It  is  true,  they  collected  and  published  to  the  world 
in  November,  lS35j  several  affidavits,  the  object  of 
Avhich  was  to  prove  that  she  was  unv»orthy  of  confi- 
dence, and  that  she  had  never  been  a  nun.  These 
affidavits,  however,  were  of  such  a  character  as  to 
produce  an  effijct,  opposite  to  their  intention,  on  the 
minds  of  those  who  had  the  means  and  the  abiliiy 
intelligently  to  examine  them. 

The  book  receatly  published  in  New  York,  entitled, 
"  Awful  Exposure  of  the  atrocious  plot  formed  by  cer- 
tain individuals  against  the  clergy  and  nnns  of  Lower 
Canada,  through  the  intervention  of  Maria  Monk,"  is 
of  such  a  character,  that  it  will  by  no  means  terminate 
the  dispute  between  Maria  Monk  and  the  priests, 

"Who  is  the  author?"  is  an  inquiry  which  naturally 
springs  up  in  the  mind,  when  we  first  take  up  a  book 
toTead,  that  we  liave  never  seen  before.  In  regard  to 
the  book  above  named,  it  is  believed,  that  the  inquiry 
will  be  made  in  vain.  As  to  authorship,  it  is  name- 
less. According  to  the  title  page,  its  publishers  are 
*' Jones  &  Co.,  of  Montreal."  Mr.  Jones  has  made 
different  and  contradictory  statements  as  to  who  wrote 
it.  lie  has  repeatedly  alleged  himself  to  be  the  au- 
tbpf}  and  as  such,  responsible  for  its  contents.  He 
has  also  said  that  a  gentleman  by  the  name  of  Mr. 
McGan,  was  its  author.  But  a  Philadelphia  priest, 
in  a  letter  from  Montreal  to  the  Catholic  Herald,  says^ 


RCPLT  TO  THB  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


13 


the  pro- 


IS.  The 
n  on  the 
lun,  ure 

le  world 
ycct  of 
3t'  <onfi- 
Thesc 
?r  as  to 
I  on  the 
!  ability 

entitled, 
i  by  oer- 
f  Lower 
onk,"  is 
rraiuate 
sts, 

aturally 

)  a  book 

gard  to 

nquiry 

name- 

icrs  arc 

made 

0  wrote 

the  au- 

s.    He 

of  Mr. 

priest, 

1,  says^ 


*<  I  ttm  happy  to  be  able  to  inform  you  that  there  is 
forthcoming  a  most  satisfactory  review  of  the  vile 
work,  (Awfttl  Disclosures,)  from  the  pen  of  a  talented 
Scotch  gentleman  of  this  place.''  Now,  Mr.  Jones  is 
a  French  Canadian,  and  Mr.  McGan  an  Irishman. 
We  liave  then,  according  to  these  statements,  a  trio  of 
authors;  a  Canadian  Frenchman,  an  Irishman,  and  a 
Scotchman ;  the  representatives  of  ^three  different 
nations.  The  probability  is,  that  neither  of  them 
wrote  it. 

The  book  is  written  in  defence  of  the  Canadian 
priests  and  nuns;  and  was  annoimeed  before  publica- 
tion, and  recommended  after  it,  by  priests  in  this  and 
other  cities.  And  if  credible  report  be  true,  money 
from  the  priests'  treasury  sustained  the  expense  of 
getting  it  up.  It  undoubtedly  has  their  sanction.  I 
can,  therefore,  see  no  impropriety  in  calling  it,  The 
Priests^  Book.  If  they  did  not  write  it  themselves,  it 
was  written  for  them  in  their  defence,  and  may  at 
least,  be  called  theirs  in  this  sense,  if  in  no  other. 
Having  thus  found  a  name  for  it,  let  us  proceed  in  our 
examination  of  its  contents  and  general  character.* 

The  book  before  us  is  a  small  18mo.,  containing 
about  loi/  pages.  After  the  introduction,  which  con- 
tains a  fulsome  eulogy  on  the  exalted  character  of  the 

*  I  have  understood  that  Mr.  Jones  is  endeavoring  to  pro- 
duce the  impression  that  the  priests  of  Lower  Canada  wholiy 
disregard  this  book— not  having  purchased  a  single  copy  of  it. 
I  trust  that  none  will  be  gulled  by  this  priestly  manoeuvre.  It 
is  undoubC^ly  the  object  of  the  wily  priests  to  conceal  them- 
selves behind  Mr.  Jon^iis  and  others,  whom  they  use  as  the 
mere  tools  of  their  defence.  The  priests  are  celebrated  for  this 
mode  of  warfare.  I  expect  a  flourish  in  respect  to  this  matter. 
Perhaps  Mr.  Jones  will  falsify  himself,  once  at  least,  in  refer- 
ence to  it.  '  c  ^ 


rrm. 


■■■?«*> 


14 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


priests,  nuns,  and  convents  of  Lower  Canada,  *we 
have  71  pages  occupied  with  unsupported  denials  of 
the  truth  of  Maria  Monk's  statements,  interspersed 
with  jeers  and  scoffs  at  her  and  her  friends.  Then 
comes  a  chapter  of  some  eight  or  nine  pages  as  a 
"  biographical  article  on  the  life  of  Maria  Monk," — 
the  character  of  which  I  forbear  naming  at  present. 
The  remainder  of  the  book  contains  affidavits  and  let< 
ters,  the  object  of  which  is  to  prove,  1st,  that  Maria 
Monk  has  never  been  a  nun — 2d,  that  she  lived  in 
sundry  specified  places  during  the  time,  which,  she 
says,  she  spent  in  the  convent — 3d,  that  she  obtained 
her  nunnery  knowledge  from  the  Montreal  Magdalen 
Asylum — 4th,  that  she  has  described  the  asylum  in> 
stead  of  the  nunnery — 5th,  that  her  character  from  her 
earliest  youth  has  been  lewd,  lying,  thievish,  and  ad- 
venturous— 6th,  that  the  father  of  her  child  is  not 
priest  Phe.lan,  but  one  Louis  Malo  of  Montreal.  Such 
is  an  outline  of  the  priests'  book. 

Whoever  will  take  the  trouble  to  examine  this  book 
of  the  priests,  will  find  it  to  be  of  a  character  ex- 
tremely vulgar,  both  in  its  style  and  in  its  spirit.  Its 
spirit  is  any  thing  rather  than  what  it  should  be.  This 
is  the  more  to  be  regretted  by  the  friends  of  truth,  be- 
cause of  the  immense  importance  of  the  subject  dis- 
cussed. Such  are  anxious  to  know  the  tiuth;  and  if 
Miss  Monk  is  an  impostor,  they  wish  to  know  it,  that 
they  may  treat  her  and  her  disclosures  accordingly. 
On  the  other  hand,  if  her  narrative  is  essentially  true, 
they  wish  to  be  convinced  of  it,  ii}  order  that  they  may 
make  such  use  of  it,  as  the  cause  of  sulSering  humanity 
and  religion  demand.  But  how  will  they  be  repulsed 
with  the  grossness,  the  bitterness,  and  the  denunci- 
atory spirit,  of  this  book !    One  thing  is  very  certain, 


BEPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


15 


ida,*we 
iDials  of 
rspersed 
Then 
;es  as  a 
[onk,"— 
present, 
and  let« 
It  Maria 
lived  in 
lich,  she 
obtained 
lagdalen 
^lum  in- 
from  her 
,  and  ad- 
d 
1. 


is  not 
Such 


this  book 
icter  ex- 
irit.  Its 
>e.  This 
ruth,  be- 
)ject  dis- 

;  and  if 
V  it,  that 
)rdingly. 

Uy  true, 
ley  may 
umanity 
repulsed 
ienunci* 

certain, 


and  that  is,  if  the  priests  have  the  truth  on  their  side, 
their  cause  is  most  wretchedly  managed  in  the  pre- 
sent instance.  '  ^ 

A  specimen  of  the  coarse  vulgarity  spoken  of  may 
be  seen,  in  the  manner  in  which  Miss  Monk  is  gener- 
ally spoken  of  by  the  priests.  They  call  her  "  Monk 
the  thief,"  "  the  tool  Monk,"  "  the  prostitute  Monk," 
dtc.  &c.  In  a  single  chapter  she  is  called  "  Monk" 
upwards  of  seventy  times.  Now,  whatever  the  char- 
acter of  Maria  Monk  may  be,  it  can  afford  no  justifi- 
cation for  so  gross  a  breach  on  the  appropriate  use  of 
language.  It  both  offends  and  insults  the  readers 
themselves. 

The  authors  of  the  "  Awful  Exposure,"  are  very 
clamorous  respecting  matters  in  Maria  Monk's  book 
which  are  of  trifling  importance  to  mankind, — such 
as  Miss  Monk's  ignorance  of  dates — of  the  proper  use 
and  translation  of  French  phrases — of  the  correct 
spelling  of  names— of  the  true  names  of  the  different 
convents,  and  of  their  founders,  &>c.  &c.  Now  sup- 
pose she  has  erred  in  these  matters,  what  does  it 
amount  to?  If  in  spelling  Bourgeois,  she  spells  it 
Bourgeoise,  adding  the  letter  e,  when,  according  to 
the  priests,  it  should  not  be  added,  what  is  the  mis- 
chief done  1  This  mistake  is  more  than  once  gravely 
pointed  out,  by  the  writers  of  the  "  Awful  Exposure." 
Respecting  dates  they  remark: — "We  repeat  here  that 
the  utter  absence  of  dates  from  the  pretended  '  Dis- 
closures,' ought  in  itself  to  have  been  sufficient  to 
cause  their  rejection  by  a  man  of  common  sense  and 
common  honesty."    This  is  very  remarkable  indeed. 

Reject  the  solemn  testimony  of  an  eloped  nun,  re- 
specting the  secret  practices  of  her  former  secluded 
abode,  on  the  simple  ground  of  hei  incapacity  to  recol- 


16 


REPLT  TO  THE  PRIESTs'  BOOK. 


lect  the  dales,  when  such  and  such  things  narrated 
by  her  occurred !  One  is  instinctively  kd  to  ask, 
whether  the  writer  of  this  passage  can.  possibly  be  in 
earnest  1  Nuns  have  little  or  no  occasion.to  disci- 
pline their  memories  to  retain  dates.  They  are  pro* 
fessedly  dead  to  the  world,  and  all  its  variations  of 
time.  To  them,  life  is  made  up  of  one  monoto- 
nous round  of  senseless  ceremonies.  Besidesj  what 
is  it  to  the  world  whether  Maria  Monk  is  a  correct 
scholar  or  no,  so  as  accurately  to  mark  dates — to  trans 
late  French  phrases — to  spell  names,  &c.?  The 
great  question  is,  has  she  correctly  delineated  the 
character  of  Canadian  priests  and  Convents  7  But 
were  it  not  trifling  with  the  reader's  patience,  it  were 
easy  to  show  that  most  of  the  charges  brought 
against  her  book,  in  respect  to  these  matters,  are  with- 
out foundation.  It  were  easy  to  point  out  two  literary 
blunders  in  their  own  book,  for  every  one  that  can  be 
marked  in  hers.  But  I  forbear,  as  it  would  be  of  no 
use  to  the  cause  of  truth.  The  assertion,  however, 
that  her  book  is  without  dates  is  untrue,  the  priests 
themselves  contradicting  it,  as  will  be  shown  hereaf- 
ter. And  as  for  bad  spelling  in  Miss  Monk's  book, 
seeing  the  priests  have  so  much  to  say  al}OUt  it,  I  will 
furnish  my  readers  with  a  single  specimen  of  their 
own.  They  give  us  an  affidavit  from  a  woman, 
whose  name  is  spelt  at  its  commencement^  Jctne  Mo- 
Coy^  but  at  its  close,  it  is  spelt,  Jean  McKay,  If  the 
priests  will  point  out  as  great  a  i)lunder  as  this,  in 
Miss  Monk's  book,  I  will  yield  to  them  the  victory  in 
point  of  spelling. 

There  are  many  statements  in  the  book  before  us, 
which  have  little  or  nothing  to  do  with  the  great  ques- 
tion in  dispute,  namely ;  whether  Maria  Monk  was 


J 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


17 


ever  an  inmate  of  the  Hotel  Dieu  Nunnery  of  Mon- 
treal, and,  haying  been  such,  reveals  the  vicious  prac- 
tices of  priests  and  nuns ;  or  whether  she  is  an  impos- 
tor, and,  of  course,  her  disclosures  a  mere  fiction — 
"  the  vicious  workings  of  a  distempered  brain.''  Eve- 
ry thing  disconnected  with  this,  will  be  passed  over 
unnoticed,  as  extraneous  matter.  Among  the  state- 
ments referred  to,  are  those  which  speak  of  het  vi- 
cious habits  out  of  the  Convent,  and  at  the  very  time 
she  professes  to  have  been  a  cloistered  nun.  Of 
course,  if  it  be  proved  that  her  profession  is  founded 
in  truth,  then  all  these  assertions,  affidavits,  dbc.  must 
be  so  many  false  aspersions  upon  her  character. 

2* 


; 


tl 


i: 


!:l 


'■;  —  ;,miiaa-SF^*KFir  i:A.l.S!l!. 


18 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


CHAPTER  IL 

MISREPRESENTATIONS  AND  CONTRADICTIONS. 

The  priests  and  Miss  Monk  contradict  each  other^The  prieaw  worthy 
.  of  no  conndence— Contradict  Dr.  Robertson ;  Louis  Malo  i  ihenx' 
solvc^  Mias  Monlc— Misrepresent  her— False  statements  about  the 
sale  of  Fancy  Articles— Anotticr  respecting  Congregational  Nuns 
being  in  the  States— Anutlier  about  the  use  of  a  coffin,  when  (lie 
vcij  is  taken — Alleged  attempt  of.  Mrs.  Monic  to  introduce  her 
daugliter  into  the  Nunnery— Three  reasons  assigned  for  Iter  failure 
—Stupid  mendacity— Gross  absurdity  and  perjury— Miss  Monic 
cliarged  with  disrespect  for  her  motiier — Untrue— Celebrated  pencil 
story— Miss  Monic  falsely  charged  with  insanity— Ilcr  statements  re- 
specting priests  denouncing  the  Protestant  Bible  contradicted— Con< 
firmed  by  extracts  from  Popes  and  the  Council  of  Trent— Shifts  of 
tlie  Roman  priesthood  to  conceal  the  IJible  from  the  people— Seve- 
ral misstatements— Testimony  of  a  lady  who  was  three  years  in  the 
Congregational  Nunnery. 

The  "  Awful  Exposure"  devotes  one  of  its  chap- 
ters to  pointiugout  misrepresentations,  said  to  be  con- 
tained in  Maria  Monk's  book.  This  chapter,  however, 
like  several  others,  is  occupied  simply  with  contradic- 
tions, and  ridicule  of  her  statements.  Maria  Monk 
declares  that  certain  things  and  practices  existed  in 
the  Congregational  Nunnery  and  in  the  Hotel  Dieu, 
during  the  time  of  her  residence  in  those  Convents  ; 
and  her  opponents  stoutly  deny  the  truth  of  what  she 
asserts.  Now  which  of  the  parties  are  to  be  credited  ? 
Forthe  truth  of  many  of  her  statements,  Maria  Monkap- 
pea'^i!,  wiien  she  first  made  them,  to  an  examination  of 
the  Hotel  Dieu  Con"ent;  thus  affording  a  touchstone, 
by  which  they  could  hav?  been  infallibly  tested.  But 
the  priests  refused  to  have  ue  matter  thus  brought  to 
a  fair  trial.     And  now,  at  this  lite  period,  they  give 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


19 


NS. 

iesu  worthy 
^lalu ;  them- 
ts  about  the 
tional  Nuns 
n,  when  (he 
[reduce  her 
r  Iter  faihiro 
-Miss  Monk 
crated  pencil 
atcinents  re* 
dieted— Con. 
?nt— Shifts  of 
eople— Seve- 
yeaxs  in  the 


its  chap* 
to  be  con- 
however, 
contradic- 
ria  Mo3k 
existed  in 
)tel  Dieu, 
convents  j 
what  she 
credited  ? 
Monkap- 
i nation  of 
luchstone, 
ted.    But 
)rought  to 
they  give 


lis  a  book  in  which,  upon  their  own  unsupported  au- 
thority, they  flatly  contradict  what  she  says.  Again, 
I  ask,  whom  shall  we  believe?  Whose  conduct  best 
comports  with  the  appearance  of  honesty  and  truth  ? 
Maria  Monk  travelled  from  New  York  to  Montreal, 
and  there,  upon  oath,  made  her  solemn  chaiges  against 
the  inmates  and  visiters  of  the  Convent;  and  appeal- 
ed to  a  simple  test,  easily  applied,  by  which,  if  untrue, 
they  could  have  been  disproved  in  a  single  hour. 
Certainly,  on  her  part,  this  looks  like  honesty,  in  the 
highest  degree.  On  the  other  hand,  the  conduct  of 
the  priests  has  every  appearance  of  conscious  guilt. 
Matters  being  thus,  therefore,  the  unsupported  con- 
tradictions of  the  priests,  when  placed  in  the  scale  op- 
posite to  Miss  Monk's  statements,  are  lighter  than  a 
"puff  of  empty  air." 

It  is  not  my  design  to  notice  all  the  particulars, 
concerning  which,  the  priests  declare  that  Maria 
Monk  has  made  false  statements.  In  themselves 
considered,  many  of  these  things  are  of  no  consequence. 
I  shall  therefore  notice  only  a  few  of  them ;  enough, 
however,  to  show  that  the  writers  of  the  "Awful  Expo- 
sure" are  as  destitute  of  veracity,  as  they  would  fain 
have  us  to  believe  that  Miss  M.  is.  I  confess  that  my 
main  object  at  present  is  to  show,  that  no  confidence 
whatever  can  be  reposed  in  any  thing  these  men  say. 
For  this  purpose  I  will  present  my  readers  with  a  few 
(if  I  may  be  allowed  to  express  myself  in  plain  Eng- 
lish) of  their  most  palpable  lies  ;  taken  iriespective 
of  order  from  different  parts  their  book. 

It  is  admitted  on  all  hands,  that  Maria  Monk  was  in 
jail  for  a  few  days  in  the  month  of  November,  1834. 
She  had  stated  it,  and  it  had  been  written  down  be- 
fore her  opponents  ever  mentioned  it.    She  states  in 


ti!; 


I' 


I    .1 


20 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOk. 


If 


her  narrative,  that  after  leaving  the  Convent  she  took 
passage  in  a  steamboat  for  Gtuebee — that  the  Captain, 
mistrusting  who  she  was,  detained  her  as  a  prisoner, 
and  brought  her  back  to  Montreal — that  she  escaped 
from  his  boat,  quite  early  in  the  morning,  and  wan- 
dcfred  about  the  city  of  MontieaV— -that  amidst  her  suf- 
ferings and  fears,  she  determined  to  drown  herself, 
and  accordingly  flung  herself  into  the  Lachine  Canal— 
that  she  was  rescued  ere  life  was  extinct,  and  brought 
before  Doctor  Robertson,  whose  questions  to  her,  as 
to  who  she  was,  she  declined,  from  prudential  rea- 
sons, to  answer ;  and  that  he,  "  thinking  her  to  be  ob- 
stinate and  unreasonable,  sent  her  to  jail."  Such  is 
the  substance  of  Maria  Monk's  statement  of  the  mat- 
ter.    See  Awful  Disclosures,  p.  262.*^ 

On  page  7,  of  their  book,  the  priests  declare  that 
she  was  imprisoned  for  theft.  On  page  94,  Doctor 
Robertson  says  in  his  affidavit : — "  As  she  could  not 
give  a  satisfactory  account  of  herself,  I,  as  a  Justice 
of  the  Peace,  sent  her  to  jail  as  a  vagrant  J*  Here 
then  the  priests  declare  that  her  imprisonment  wat. 
for  theft ;  while  the  magistrate  who  imprisoned  her 
affirms,  that  he  did  it  on  the  ground  of  her  being  a 
vagrant.  Who  tells  the  truth,  the  priests  or  Doctor 
Robertson  ?  One  thing  is  certain,  either  the  priests 
have  told  an  untruth  for  the  purpose  of  sinking  the 
character  of  Maria  Monk,  or  their  Doctor  has  petjur- 
ed  himself.  I  leave  it  for  them  to  decide  which  is 
true.  I  will  only  add,  that  the  unfeeling  paragraph, 
on  page  66,  respecting  "  Monk's  being  immured  in 
the  Montreal  house  of  correction,"  refers  to  the  same 
imprisonment:   and  that  what  is  said  on  page  74, 


I 
I 


'& 


res 
his 
an( 
fen 
ofh 
the 
thoi 
beer 
ion, 
of  1 
voyc 
stroE 
same 
Ti 
the  ] 

N0V€ 

1835. 
78  tb 
clusic 
newir 
ceivec 


*  I  use  the  last  editions  of  Miss  Monk's  Disclosures. 


she  took 
Captain, 
prisoner, 
escaped 
nd  wan- 
;  her  suf- 
i  herself, 
5  Canal— 
i  brought 
to  her,  as 
cktial  rea- 
to  be  ob- 
Such  is 
the  mat- 

jiare  that 
14,  Doctor 
could  not 
a  Justice 
f."    Here 
ment  wat. 
»oned  her 
>r  being  a 
.r  Doctor 
le  priests 
iking  the 
s  petjuV' 
which  is 
|aragraph, 
iinured  in 
the  same 
page  74, 

liures. 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOR. 


S] 


respecting  "Capt.  Armstrong's  carrying  her  on  board 
his  boat  to  Quebec  ;  and  looking  upon  her  as  insane ; 
and  locking  her  up  in  his  state-room," — evidently  re- 
fers to  the  voyage  which  she  says  she  made  on  board 
of  his  boat,  just  before  her  attempt  to  drown  herself  in 
the  Lachine  canal.  This  was  in  November,  1834, 
though  it  is  said  in  the  priests'  account  pf  it,  to  have 
been  in  the  year  1829.  Now  it  is  my  deliberate  opin- 
ion, that  the  priests  have  inserted  1829,  in  the  place 
of  1834.  How  could  Miss  Monk's  account  of  the 
voyage  agree  so  exactly  with  that  of  Capt.  Arm- 
strong's, except  the  year,  unless  they  both  refer  to  the 
same  voyage  ?  "Awful  Disclosures,"  page  262. 

The  priests  say  that  Maria  Monk  was  an  inmate  of 
the  Montreal  Magdalen  Asylum,  from  the  close  of 
November,  1834,  until  about  (he  beginning  of  March, 
1835.  Respecting  her  conduct  while  there,  on  page 
73  they  say  : — "  It  was  even  discovered  that  the  se- 
clusion of  the  Asylum,  did  not  prevent  her  from  re- 
newing her  intercourse  with  the  constable.  She  re- 
ceived his  visits,  and  held  converse  with  him  through 
the  yard  enclosure."  Now  compare  this  with  what 
the  constable  Malo  says  in  his  affidavit,  page  93.  He 
affirm^  that  he  parted  with  Maria  Monk  sometime  in 
October,  1834,  and  that  he  "never  heard  of  her  after- 
wards, until  about  the  early  part  of  the  month  of 
September  last,  (1835.)"  Here  then  is  a  direct  con- 
tradiction between  the  parties.  The  priests  declare 
that  the  constable  paid  his  visits  to  Maria  Monk  du* 
ring  the  winter  cf  1834-35;  while  the  constable  af- 
firms that  he  never  heard  of  her  from  October,  1834, 
until  September,  1835.  Here  again  the  priests  have 
fabricated  a  malignant  falsehood,  in  order  to  asperse 
and  blacken  Maria  Monk's  character,  or  Louis  Malo 


I 


4- 


t 

r 


m 


! 


:.i  :■ 


i  I 


M 


tr 


11 


I! 


-T« 


22 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


has  perjured  himself.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  old 
adage  will  prove  true  in  this  instance,  that  "when 
rogues  fall  out,  honest  men  will  get  their  due.**  Now 
if  the  priests  and  their  witnesses  thus  contradict  each 
other,  what  confidence  can  be  put  in  the  testimony  of 
either? 

Again,  on  page  96,  we  are  told — "  That  there  are 
four  periods  mentioned  in  the  ^  Awful  Disclosures,*  at 
which  it  is  pretended  that  Miss  Monk  was  an  inmate 
of  the  Hotel  Dieu.**  What  is  said  here,  is  repeatedly 
denied  in  other  parts  of  their  book.  On  page  8,  there 
is  the  following  unqualified  declaration,  expressed  in 
italics :  "  In  the  Awful  Disclosures,  there  ia  not  a 
single  date  from  the  commencement  to  the  endP^ 
Thus  this  work  of  the  priests  broadly  asserts  a  thing 
in  one  place,  and  then  as  flatly  contradicts  it  in  an- 
other.   A  house  divided  against  itself  cannot  stand. 

On  page  67  of  their  work,  it  reads  thus : — "  We  cite 
the  following  additional  instance  of  the  contradictions 
in  the  *■  Disclosures,*  and  we  ask  the  candid  reader  if 
there  can  be  found  language  too  strong  to  express  the 
just  abhorrence  which  the  conduct  of  the  advisers  of 
Monk  must  inspire.  It  is  stated  at  page  222,  that  it 
was  well  known  to  some  of  the  nuns  that  she  had 
twice  left  the  convent  from  choice.  Now  we  defy  the 
most  subtle  -inquirer  to  discover  from  the  previous 
narrative  that  she  had  twice  left  the  convent,  either 
from  choice  or  otherwise.'*  If  the  reader  will  take  the 
trouble  to  look  on  page  22  of  "  Awful  Disclosures," 
he  may  read  as  follows : — "  After  I  had  been  ia  the 
Congregational  Nunnery  about  two  years,  I  left  it," 
&c.  Here,  then,  she  tells  us  that  she  left  the  convent 
for  the  first  time.  On  page  34,  she  tells  us  that,  while 
she  was  a  novice  in  the  Hotel  Dieu,  she  became  dis- 


I 


It  is 
notic 
Marii 
page 
was  ] 
him, 
not  in 
in  a  i 
misrei 
contei 
In  I 
Maria 
all,  iai 
the  nu 
rooms, 
which 
passag( 
true,  th 
the  con 
in  the  s 
curing 
The  sal 
ily  be 
dropped 
pecunia 


MEPLY  TO  THE  PRIB8T8'  BOOK. 


H'd 


tatitfied  on  account  of  certain  treatment  which  the 
received,  and  that  she  forthwith  left  the  estahlithment. 
Here  then  is  the  second  time  of  her  leaving  the  con- 
vent. 

Again,  on  page  21,  We  read  as  follows: — "Another 
story  is  told  her  (Maria  Monk,)  by  a  girl  of  the  school, 
of  a  murder  committed  by  a  priest  on  the  person  of  a 
young  squaw.  Why  the  priest  murdered,  and  why  he 
then  ran  away,  are  most  ingeniously  accounted  for ; 
it  is  intimated  as  a  reason  for  the  latter,  that  timely 
notice  was  conveyed  to  him  in  a  note  by  an  Indian," 
Maria  Monk's  narrative  of  thi«  affair  may  be  seen  on 
page  20,  of  her  book.  She  states  there,  that,  "  a  note 
was  found  on  his  (the  priest's)  table,  addressed  to 
him,  telling  him  to  fly  if  he  was  guilty."  She  does 
not  intimate  that  "timely  notice  was, conveyed  to  him 
in  a  note  by  an  Indian,"  This  is  another  priestly 
misrepresentation,  made  for  the  purpose  of  exciting 
contempt  for  her  statements. 

In  speaking  of  the  three  convents  of  Montreal, 
Maria  Monk  says  on  page  16  of  her  work,  that,  "  In 
all,  large  quantities  of  various  ornaments  are  made  by 
the  nuns,  which  are  exposed  for  sale  in  the  ornament 
rooms,  and  afford  large  pecuniary  receipts  every  year, 
which  contribute  much  to  their  incomes."  On  this 
passage,  the  "Awful  Exposure"  remarks:— "It  is 
true,  that  at  one  time  articles  of  fancy  were  made  at 
the  convent,  but  those  articles  were  produced  for  sale 
in  the  sick-wards,  and  the  products  expended  in  pro- 
curing additional  comforts  for  the  sick  and  infirm. 
The  sale  was  confined  to  strangers,  and,  as  may  read- 
ily be  imagined,  was  trifling.  The  custom  is  now 
[dropped;  and  the  nuns  have  sacrificed  their  4arge 
pecuniary  receipts'  to  the  more  important  objects  of 


\: 


■«;i 


ifl 


84 


REPLY  TO  TBB  PMIESTS*  BOOK. 


peace  aiid  freedom  from  impertinence."  Now  be  it 
known  to  all  the  world,  that  there  are  fancy  articles 
now  in  this  city,  (New  York,)  in  the  possession  of  a 
highly  respectable  and  Christian  lady,  which  she  pur- 
chased in  the.  Gray- and  Hotel  convents  of  Montreal, 
about  the  middle  of  last  August,  1836,  and  for  which 
she  paid  some  three  or  four  times  their  real  value. 
These  articles,  I  havs  botli  seen  and  handled,  so  that 
there  can  be  no  mistake  in  the  matter.  What  then 
can  wc  think  of  a  set  of  men,  who  are  so  utterly  lost 
to^Ati  Ittfib^  iis«t&W  capable  of  fabricating  a  falsehood, 
10  ptt^ii^Ar,  ^  the  sake  of  making  good  their  decla- 
rafidl%  ^.^MT  Maria  Monk  has  not  made  a  correct 
statii^iiiip  iai  her  book  concerning  the  convents." 
thw  Mfaration  Jones  and  Leclerc  made  times  al- 
most without  number  in  this  city,  while  their  book  was 
publishing.  Since  the  foregoing  was  penned.  Col. 
Stone,  their  recent  champion,  thus  contradicts  them: 
**In  each  of  the  apartments  visited,  articles  of  fancy 
needlework  were  produced,  sales  of  which  are  made 
for  the  benefit  of  the  institution.  We  appeal  on  this 
subject  to  every  person  who  has  ever  visited  the  Hotel 
Dieu. 

It  is  stated  by  Maria  Monk  in  her  disclosures,  that 
nuns  of  the  Congregational  Nunnery,  or  sisters  of 
charity,  as  they  are  sometimes  called,  are  sent  to  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  United  States,  as  instructresses  of 
schools.  This  her  opponents  deny,  as  usual.  There 
is,  however,  something  rather  uncommon  about  this 
denial,  viz.  a  reason  assigned  for  it  in  these  words:— 
"The  rules  of  the  foundation  expressly  limit  the 
labours  of  the  sisterhood  to  Canada."  God  has  a  rule 
alto,  which  is,  that  men  should  always  speak  the  truth 
and  never  lie.    But  what  do  priests  and  nuns  care  for 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS^  BOOK. 


25 


►w  be  it 
articles 
ion  of  a 
she  pur- 
[ontreal, 
)r  which 
il  value. 
I,  so  that 
hat  then 
terly  lost 
ilsehood, 
fir  decla- 
a  correct 
onveats." 

times  al- 
bookwas 
ned,  Col. 
els  them : 

of  fancy 

are  made 
•al  on  this 

the  Hotel 

Inres,  that 
Isisters  of 
mt  to  dif- 
[tresses  of 
There 
ibout  this 
words:— 
limit  the 
|has  a  rule 
the  truth 
13  care  for 


rules,  whether  they  be  ordained  of  God,  or  of  them- 
selves, if  they  cross  their  wishes?  Now,  there  is, 
or  was  a  short  time  since,  a  female,  call  her  a  sister 
of  charity  or  a  Congregational  nun,  or  whatever  ehe 
you  please,  in  New  York,  who  is  in  someway  con- 
nected with  the  Montreal  convents.  Her  name  is 
Miss  Keoph,  and  she  is  a  teacher  of  young  ladies,  and 
when  she  gets  a  company  of  them  suitably  bewitched 
to  go  to  the  Montreal  convents  "  to  finish  their  educa- 
tion,'' she  packs  off  with  them.  When  making  her 
second  trip  from  this  city  to  Canada,  sOme  three  or 
four  years  since,  accompanied  by  six  of  her  pupils, 
she  travelled  in  company  with  my  informant,  a  gen- 
tleman of  respectability,  during  the  latter  part  of  her 
journey.  She  stated  to  him  that  she  was  connected 
with  the  Congregational  Nunnery — that  she  received 
her  education  there — that  she  had  intended  to  take  the 
veil ;  but  was  refused  on  the  ground  of  "  her  levity  1" 
and  was  appointed  to  the  work  of  teaching  in  the 
States.  I  doubt  not,  that  many  more  might  be  found 
of  the  same  description  in  the  States  on  a  little  in- 
quiry, notwithstanding  "their  rules  limit  their  labors 
to  Canada."     So  much  for  their  "  rules." 

In  describing  the  ceremonies  connected  with  her 
taking  the  veil,  Maria  Monk  speaks  of  a  coffin  into 
which  she  placed  herself,  as  if  dead ;  thus  signifying 
her  renunciation  of,  or  rather  dying  unto  the  world : 
(and  I  have  no  doubt  but  the  priests  have  wished  a 
thousand  times  that  her  dying  had  been  real  instead 
of  farcical.)  The  use  of  a  coffin  on  such  occasions  is 
denied  by  the  authors  of  the  book  before  us.  "Is  it 
necessary,"  they  ask,  "  to  say  that  there  is  no  such 
co$n  ?"  I  answer,  yes,  if  Maria  Monk  is  to  be  con- 
tradicted in  all  her  statements.  But  if  it  be  asked* 
3 


u 


; 


26 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


"whether  truth  demands  it,  I  answer,  no.  It  is  ama- 
zing that  these  men  should  have  the  impudence  to 
insinuate  that  no  such  colfin  is  used  on  such  occar 
sions,  when  they  must  know  that  every  person  who 
has  any  knowledge  on  the  subject,  knows  that  their 
insinuation  is  untrue.  A  multitude  of  witnesses 
might  be  obtained,  if  it  were  necessary,  to  confirm 
Miss  Monk's  statement.  I  will  mention  a  Catholic 
gentleman,  by  the  name  of  Guerin  dit  La  Fontain, 
who  resides  in  La  Prairie,  near  Montreal.  This 
gentleman  was  recently  in  New  York,  and,  although 
not  a  believer  in  the  "  Awful  Disclosures,"  yet  he 
stated  that  he  was  present,  sometime  since,  at  the 
reception  of  a  nun  into  the  Hotel  Dieu,  and  that  on 
that  occasion  a  cofiin  was  used. 

Oh  page  71,  we  have  an  account  of  a  voyage  made 
by  Maria  Monk  to  duebec,  on  board  the  Hercules 
steamer^  This,  we  are  told,  was  in  the  year  1829. 
"  On  her  return  to  Montreal,  her 'mother  was  induced 
to  endeavor  to  get  her  received  into  a  Convent."  But 
Mrs.  Monk  failed  in  her  endeavor.  Three  reasons  are 
mentioned  as  the  ground  of  her  failure.  First,  Mrs. 
Monk's  poverty.  On  page  42,  we  are  informed  that 
the  admissiod  fee  into  the  Nunnery,  is  ^^  three  thou- 
sand francs,  or  about  five  hundred  and  sixty  dollars." 
But  Mrs.  Monk  was  too  poor  to  pay  so  great  a  sum ; 
therefore  her  daughter  could  not  be  admitted  into  the 
Romish  "holy  of  holies."  None  but  the  rich,  it 
seems,  are  allowed  to  enter  the  popish  heaven  through 
this  exalted  channel.  Very  charitable,  indeed,  for  a 
house  of  charity.  Another  reason  assigned  for  Mrs. 
Monk's  failure  i§,  that  "  Maria  was  not  a  Roman  Ca- 
tholic," though  she  expressed  ^  "readiness  to  become 
one."    The  rennaining  reason  is  expressed  in  the  fol- 


REPLY  TO  TBE  PRIESTS'  BOOK^ 


27 


is  amsi* 
ence  to 
;h  occa- 
iofk  who 
lat  their 
itnesses 
confirm 
Catholic 
FontaiD, 
.      This 
although 
»  yjet  he 
e,  at  the 
i  that  oil 

age  made 
Hercules 
ear  1829. 
s  induced 
ent."  But 
>asoQS  are 
irst,  Mrs. 
rmed  that 
jee  thou- 
dollars." 
|at  a  sum; 
into  the 
e  rich,  it 
n  through 
eed,  for  a 
for  Mrs. 
»oman  Ca- 
o  become 
lin  the  fol- 


lowing words : — "  As  the  Convents  of  Montreal:  are 
not  asylums  for  corrected  vice,  or  reformed  profligacy,. 
Maria's  previous  habits  rendered  her  admittance,  even 
as  a  postulantCj  utterly  impossible."  In  reading  thi» 
passage,  one  is  naturally  lead  to  ask — Suppose  that 
Maria  Monk  had  been  as  vicious  and  profligate  as  is 
here  insinuated,  and  that  she  wished  to  reform  and 
live  a  life  of  purity,  placing^  herself  beyond  the  reach 
of  temptation,  ought  she  to  have  been  denied  the 
privilege  1  "  Do  not  publicans  and  harlots,"  on  condi- 
tion of  their  reforming,  "  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God,"  while  "  whited  sepulchres"  are  excluded  1  Is 
the  Hotel  Dieu  more  holy  than  the  kingdom  of 
God? 

But  my  design  in  noticing  this  passage,  is  to  show 
that,  what  is  said  hefe  respecting  Maria  Monk's  ha' 
bits  of  vice  and  profligacy,  is  as  untrue  as  it  is  base 
and  calumnious.  The  first  sentence  in  the  chapter 
from  which  the  above  extract  is  taken,  is  in  the  fol- 
lowing words  r — "  Maria  Monk  was  born  at  St. 
John's,  in  Lower  Canada,  about  the  year  1817,  and 
is  now  in  her  nineteenth  year."  It  was  in  the  year 
1829,  we  are  told,  that  the  application  of  her  mother 
to  have  her  received  into  the  nunnery,  was  refused 
for  the  above  reasons.  It  Was  seven  years  ago ;  of 
course,  according  to  their  own  showing,  she  must 
bave  been  in  her  twelfth  year !  and  yet,  habituated 
in  vice  and  profligacy  !  I  leave  the  reader  to  select 
his  own  language,  in  which  to  express  his  abhorrence 
of  such  mendacity.. 

The  gross  absurdities  and  falsehoods  into  which 
the  Compilers  of  the  "  Awful  Exposure,"  in  their  un- 
righteous attempts  to  annihilate  the  slightest  appear- 
ance of  virtue  in  the  character  of  Maria  Monl^  are 


!■ 


*' 


1 


li 


38 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRICSTs'  BOOK. 


almost  as  endless  as  they  are  sickening  to  a  virtuous 
mind.  On  page  85,  speaking  of  her  residence  in  St. 
Denis,  they  say  : — "  She  pursued  her  adopted  profev 
sion  (school  teaching)  during  the  spring,  summer, 
and  autumn  of  1833,  and  on  the  2d  of  December  in 
the  same  year,  entered  the  employment  of  Miss 
Louise  BousquGt,  government  School  Mistress,  as 
her  English  Assistant."  Miss  Bousquet  testifies  that 
she  remained  as  English  teacher  in  her  school  about 
seven  months.  The  point  to  which  I  wish  to  direct 
the  attention  of. the  reader,  in  this  connexion,  is 
this : — That  a  girl  of  Maria  Monk's  alleged  charac- 
ter should  have  been  thus  employed  as  a  school 
teacher.  It  seems  that  this  singular  compound  of 
^^conjirmed  vagrancy j"  ^^  strange  Jlightineaa  and 
unaccountable  irregularities ^^}^  "  insanity,^^  "  thiev- 
ery ^^^  " Zi>tf,"  and  '■^'profligacyy^  was  employed  from 
the  spring  of  1833,  until  the  month  of  July,  1834,  as 
an  English  school  teacher,  in  St.  Denis !  In  the  fol- 
lowing November,  they  tell  us,  she  entered  the  Mag- 
dalen Asylum,  of  Montreal,  under  the  management 
of  "  the  exemplary  and  charitable  Mrs.  McDonell," 
who,  "  after  making  oath  on  the  Holy  Evangelists, 
declared  :  That  she  understood  that  the  said  Maria 
had,  for  many  years,  led  the  life  of  a  stroller  and  a 
prostitute.''  Several  of  Mrs.  McDonell's  pupils  in  the 
Asylum  swear  to  the  same  thing.  Thus  we  are  told 
on  one  page  that  Maria  Monk  was  teaching  school 
in  St.  Denis,  for  some  14  or  15  months:  and  then  on 
another,  a  whole  tribe  of  Magdalens,  Matron  and  all, 
come  forward  and  swear  that  she  was  leading,  at  the 
same  time,  the  life  of  a  wandering  prostitute.  Oh, 
shame,  where  is  thy  blush ! 
Again,  lest  there  should  be  one  spot  in  the  charac- 


RCPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  B00<. 


29 


lexion,  IS 


ter  of  Maria  Monk  unblackened,  these  men  charge 
upon  her  the  want  of  respect  towards  her  mother. 
On  page  82,  they  say:— "The  conduct  of  Monk 
towards  her  mother  has  always  been  ungrateful ;  and 
her  habit  of  indulging  in  calumnious  remarks  on  her 
parent,  could  be  testified  to  by  hundreds  of  witness- 
es." Yes:  so  could  any  thing  else  by  such  wit- 
nesses. It  were  no  great  matter  to  prove,  by  such 
character^,  that  (he  sun  was  a  jack-o'-lantern,  the 
moon  a  haystack,  and  the  stars,  a  flock  of  sheep. 

The  charge  here  brought  against  Miss  Monk,  by 
her  imbittered  enemies,  I  am  confident,  has  no  foun- 
dation in  truth.  One  thing  is  certain,  if  ever  a  child 
had  cause  for  unkind  feeling  towards  a  parent,  it  is 
Maria  Monk.  Mrs.  Monk  has  treated  her  daughter 
in  a  most  unfeeling  and  unparental  manner.  Her 
conduct  relating  to  her  pretended  affidavit,  is  unpar- 
donable. Alas,  that  a  mother  could  ever  become  so 
callous  in  h^r  feelings  towards  an  own  child,  bone  of 
her  bone,  and  flesh  of  her  flesh !  Mrs.  Monk  knows, 
as  well  as  she  knows  any  thing,  that  many  of  the 
statements,  which  she  is  represented  as  making  in 
her  affidavit,  are  untrue.  She  ought,  therefore,  to  re- 
pent for  having  sold  herself  to  such  a  body  of  unprin- 
cipled men,  as  are  the  Montreal  Romish  priests.  It 
is  true,  as  I  believe,  she  has  represented  to  Maria, 
that  she  never  swore  to  the  affidavit  which  bears  hex 
name  ;  that  the  priests  carried  it  to  her,  and  secured 
a  promise  from  her  that  she  never  would  contradict 
its  statements.  Hence  the  fact,  that  it  is  without  her 
signature.  This  she  ought  to  publish  to  the  world,  and 
to  do  all  she  can  to  vindicate  her  daughter,  from  the 
numberless  calumnies  which  are  heaped  upon  her. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  feelings  of  Maria  towards  her 
3* 


I' 


';) 


n; 


J'/ 


% 


it 


I 


.1., 


'if! 


11' ll 


i; 


i; 


30 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


mother,  since  she  has  bc^n  in  New  York,  'hare  been 
of  a  very  filial  character,  as  all  who  have  any  know- 
ledge on  the  subject  would  readily  testify.  On  all 
occasions,  she  goes  as  far  as  truth  will  admit,  in  vin- 
dicating her  mother's  conduct.  The  severe,  though 
perhaps  just,  remarks  on  the  character  of  Mrs.  Monk, 
which  are  contained  in  the  dissertation  published  in 
the  Appendix  to  the  "Awful  Disclosures,'^  from  the 
hand  of  a  gentleman  of  this  city,  have  alisvays  been 
a  source  of  grief  to  Maria.  I  well  recollect  how  she 
felt  when  she  first  saw  them;  but  it  was  too  late 
then  to  make  alterations. 

On  page  73,  we  have  the  celebrated  pencil  story. 
It  is  as  follows : — ''  It  appears  that  Maria,  while  at 
school,  had  her  ear  perforated  by  a  slate  pencil,  and 
that  a  piece  of  the  pencil  has  remained  in  her  ear  to 
this  day.  Her  sufferings  arising  from  this  cause  have 
been  acute,  and  have  led  to  the  supposition  that  her 
intellect  has  been  from  the  time  of  th.e  accident,  seri- 
ously and  badly  affected.  It  is  known  to  medical 
jurisconsults,  that  no  question  is  of  more  difficult  de- 
termination than  that  of  alleged  insanity.  Thus  it 
has  happened  that  the  cause  of  her  malady  still  sub- 
sists, and  that  she  still  endures  its  effects."  To  say 
the  least,  this  is  a  curious  piece  of  historic  knowledge. 
There  are,  howev-er,  two  statements  in  it,  which  are 
as  distant  from  truth,  as  the  southern  from  the  north- 
ern pole.  First,  the  declaration  that  a  piece  of  a  slate 
pencil  remains  in  htr  ear  to  this  day,  is  too  ridicu- 
lously false  to  deserve  hardly  a  passing  notice.  The 
origin  of  the  story  is  this  ;  when  Maria  Monk  was 
quite  a  child,  she  and  another  little  girl  were  at  play, 
and  they  put  each  into  the  other's  car  a  piece  of  slate 
pencil.    Maria  says  the  piece  in  her  ear  remaln'^d  for 


iHbply  to  tbb  priests'  book. 


ai 


e  been 
know- 
On  all 
in  vin- 
though 
Monk, 
ihed  in 
om  the 
s  been 
ow  she 
too  late 

I  story, 
hile  at 
sil,  and 
r  ear  to 
se  have 
iiat  her 
It,  seri- 
nedical 
:ult  de- 
rhus  it 
ill  sub- 
Po  say 
viedge. 
ich  are 
f  north- 
a  slate 
ridicu- 
The 
ik  was 
eit  play, 
of  slate 
r.'^.d  for 


V   :| 


tome  time ;  but  she  declares,  that  she  cannot  posi- 
tively tell,  now,  whether  it  was  in  her  right,  or  in 
her  left  ear.  The  assertion,  therefore,  that  it  remains 
to  this  day  in  her  ear,  and  that  she  still  suffers  from 
it,  is  destitute  of  the  least  semblance  of  truth.  But 
we  are  told  that  the  pencil  remains,  seriously  afTect* 
ing  her  intellect,  and  producing,  if  not  absolute  in- 
sanity, "  strange  flightiness  and  unaccountable  irregu- 
larities." But  to  talk  of  an  effect  without  a  cause, 
is  an  absurdity  ;  and  in  the  present  case  we  see  that 
the  alleged  cause  does  not  exist.  Therefore  the  al- 
leged effect  cannot  exist.  If  Maria  Monk  is  insane, 
it  is  unaccountable  that  none  of  her  friends  in  New 
York  have  ever  been  able  to  discover  the  least  indica- 
tions of  it.  .  When  her  friends  call  to  mind  what  she 
has  passed  through  since  she  left  the  convent,  they 
wonder  that  she  has  not  been  driven  to  insanity. 
Not  one  female  in  ten  thousand  would  have  endured 
the  ordeal,  through  which  she  .has  been  enabled  to 
pass  without  injury.  With  an  infant  in  her  arms, 
she  commenced  the  contest.  She  told  her  sad  tale ; 
but  scarce  anybody  was  prepared  to  believe  it.  It 
was  too  horrible  for  belief.  Hence  all  about  her  was 
suspicion.  Her  circumstances  were  suspicious.  She 
was  examined,  re-examined,  and  cross<exaii:ined  by 
every  sort  of  people.  She  has  been  persecuted  by 
Catholics  and  by  Protestants.  Malice  has  direct- 
ed against  her  its  bitterest  arrows  of  slander.  Her 
feelings  have  been  excited  to  the  highest  pitch 
for  days  and  weeks,  for  she  is  naturally  very  ex- 
citable, being  constitutionally  sensitive.  And  yet, 
amidst  all  her  excitements,  she  has  never  given  any 
symptoms  of  insanity  while  she  has  been  in  New 
York.    What  confidence,  therefore,  can  be  reposed 


{?i 


%'^ 


f:U  ■ 


32 


REPLY  TO  THE  PBIESTs'  BOOK. 


in  the  multipled  charffCB  of  insanity  which  arfe  made 
against  her  in  the  "Awful  Elxposnref  Sad  indeed 
must  be  the  predicament  of  tvuth,  if  it  needs  for  its 
support  such  weapons. 

But  this  charge  itself  is  one  of  the  proofs  of  her 
having  been  a  nun.  It  appears  to  be  the  standing  or- 
der to  charge  upon  every  female  who  makes  disclo- 
sures, disadvantageous  to  convents,  madness  and  in- 
sanity.. Rome  set  the  example.  Says  Scipio  de 
Ricci,  "  they  say  at  Rome,  to  defend  the  Monks,  that 
the  two  nuns  are  mad  ;  but  u^p^  to  the  present  hour,  no 
one  has  ever  taken  them  for  such.*^  Thus  Miss  Reed 
was  mad  or  insane,  and  also  Miss  Harrison,  and  now 
Maria  Monk; 

"Among  the  instructions  given  us  by  the  priests,'* 
s«ys  Maria  Monk,  "  some  of  the  most  pointed  were 
those  directed  against  the  Protestant  Bible.  They 
often  enlarged  upon  the  evil  tendency  of  that  book,  and 
told  us  that  but  for  it  many  a  soul  now  condemned  to 
bell,  and  sufiering  eternal  punishment,  might  have 
been  in  happiness.  They  could  not  say  any  thing 
in  its  favor ;  for  that  would  be  speaking  against  re- 
ligion and  against  God.  They  warned  us  against  it 
as  a  thing  very  dangerous  to  our  souls.'*  In  com- 
menting on  this  passage,  the  "  Awful  Exposure'^  be- 
comes quite  warm  and  wrathful.  It  is  denounced  as 
the  "  language  of  a  New  York  Conventicle.'*  "  It  is 
utterly  incredible,  nay,  impossible  in  the  ordinary 
course  of  things,  that  the  language  ascribed  to  the 
priests  should  have  been  used  by  them."  "  The  word 
of  God  is  the  Christianas  text,  Protestants  and  Catho- 
lics equally  revere  it."  "  It  is  well  known  that  Roman 
Catholic  clergymen  are  more  given  to  scriptural  quo- 
tation than  the  ministers  of  any  other  denomination ; 


I  i 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIE8T8'  BOOK. 


33 


rfe  made 
[indeed 
i  for  its 

9  of  her 
dmg  or- 
i  disek)- 
and  in- 
Ripio  de 
iks,  that 
hour,  na 
ss  Reed 
and  now 

priests,** 

ed  were 

.    They 

»ook,  and 

ifimed  ta 

fht  have 

ly  thing 

ainst  re- 

gainst  it 

In  com- 

ure"^  be- 

inced  as 

'    "It  is 

ordinary 

d  to  the 

he  word 

JCatho- 

Roman 

ral  quo- 

ination ; 


good  taste  is  frequently  ofiended  by  their  excess  in 
this  particular ! !" 

Whom  now  are  we  to  believe,  in  this  case,  Maria 
Monk  or  her  opponents,  the  priests  ?  Every  intelli- 
gent reader  will  reply  at  once,  Maria  Monk.  Be- 
cause her  statements  agree  perfectly  with  the  instruc- 
tions, on  this  subject,  given  by  popes  and  Councils : 
and  on  the  other  hand  the  language  of  her  antagonists, 
is  condemned  by  these  high  and  infallible  Romish 
authorities.  A  few  specimens  shall  here  be  given, 
illustrating  and  confirming  the  truth  of  this  declara- 
tion. In  1713,  Pope  Clement  XI.  issued  the  celebra- 
ted bull  Unigenitua.  In  this  he  condemns  certain 
"Moral  reflections  on  the  New  Testament,"  by  Fa- 
ther duesnel,  stigmatizing  them  as  "  false,  captious, 
schocking,  offensive  to  pious  ears,  scandalous,  perni- 
cious, rash,  seditious,  impious,  blasphemous."  Among 
the  reflections  thus  unmercifully  condemned  by  "  his 
holiness,"  the  following  are  to  be  found  :  that  "  it  is 
useful  and  necessary,  at  all  times,  in  all  places,  and 
for  all  sorts  of  persons,  to  study  and  know  the  spirit, 
piety,  and  mysteries  of  the  Holy  Scripture ;"  that  "  the 
reading  of  the  Holy  Scripture  is  for  everybody  j" 
that  "  the  Lord's  day  ought  to  be  sanctified  by  Chris- 
tians in  reading  pious  books,  and  above  all,  the  Holy 
Scriptures."  In  1816,  Pope  Pius  VII.  writing  to  the 
Archbishop  of  Gnezn,  calls  the  Bible  Society  a  "  most 
crafty  device,  by  which  the  very  foundations  of  religion 
are  undermined,"  a  "  pestilence,"  and  "  defilement  of 
the  faith,  most  imminently  dangerous  to  souls."  Pope 
Leo  XII.  in  1824,  speaking  of  the  same  institution, 
says  that  it  "strolls  with  effrontery  throughout  the 
world,  contemning  the  traditions  of  the  Holy  Fathers, 
and  contrary  to  the  well  known  decree  of  the  Coun- 


1 


i 


m' 


VJ 


.!i  I 


1 


h- 


{■■■ 
III'' 


),r 


i  Jl 


I 


"■( 


I: 


!- 


<     I 


i 


m 


u 


BEPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


cii  of  Trent,  labors  with  all  its  might,  and  by  eVtry 
means,  to  translate  or  rather  to  pervert,  the  Holy  Bi- 
ble into  the  vulgar  languages  of  every  nation*"  Thus 
bitter  are  the  popes  against  a  society  which  labors 
to  furnish  mankind  with  the  word  of  Ck>d,  in  lan- 
guages which  they  can  read.  But  as  the  subjeei  is  of 
such  vital  importance,  and^s  some  Catholics  admit 
that  popes  may  err  in  their  decisions,  but  all  agree 
that  a  general  council  sanctioDed  by  a  pope  cannot, 
I  will  here  subjoin  the  fourth  rule  of  the  Congrega- 
tion  of  the  Index,  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  which  is 
the  last  general  council  ever  heM  by  the  Romish 
Church.  It  is  as  follows  :^— "  Inasmuch,  as  it  is  mani- 
fest from  experience,  that  if  the  Holy  Bible,  transla- 
ted into  the  vulgar  tongue,  be  indiscriminately  allow- 
ed to  every  one,  the  temerity  of  men  will  cause  more 
evii  than  good  to  arise  from  it,  it  is,  on  this  point,  re- 
ferred to  the  judgment  of  the  bishops,  or  inquisitors, 
who  may,  by  the  advice  of  the  priests  or  confessors, 
permit  the  reading  of  the  Bible  translated  into  the 
vulgar  tongue  by  Catholic  authors,  to  those  persons 
whose  faith  and  piety,  they  apprehend,  will  be  aug- 
mented, and  not  injured  by  it;  and  >'Ms  permission 
they  must  have  in  writing.  But  if  any  one  shall  have 
the  presumption  to  read  or  possess  it  without  such 
written  permission,  he  sh»ll  not  receive  absolution 
until  he  have  first  delivered  up  such  Bible  to  the  or- 
dinary. Booksellers,  however,  who  shall  sell,  or 
otherwise  dispose  of  Bibles  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  to 
any  person  not  having  such  permission,  shall  forfeit 
the  value  of  the  books,  to  be  applied  by  the  bishop  to 
some  pious  nse ;  and  be  subjected  by  the  bishop  to 
such  other  penalties  as  the  bishop  shall  think  proper, 
according  to  the  quality  of  the  offence.    But  regulars 


REPLY  TO  TBfi  PRIUT8'  BOOK. 


Sd 


shall  neither  read  nor  purchase  such  Bibles  without 
a  special  license  from  their  superiors.'' 

Truly,  the  Bible  must  be  a  very  bad  book,  or  infal- 
libility must  have  errod  in  this  instance.  The  truth 
is,  there  is  no  book  in  the  world  so  destructive  to 
Catholicism  as  is  the  Bible.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered 
^t,  therefore,  that  general  councils,  popes,  bishops, 
and  priests,  are  so  anxious  to  lock  it  up  in  a  language 
which  the  people  do  not  understand.  Nor  is  it  to  be 
wondered  at,  that,  when  the  people  become  so  rebel- 
lious as  to  demand  it  in  their  mother  tongue,  their 
priests  put  them  off  with  something  as  remote  from 
the  true  Bible,  as  they  can  possibly  satisfy  them  with. 
Hence,  in  different  countries  the  people  have  different 
Bibles,  graduated  according  to  the  light  with  which 
they  are  surrounded.  In  countries  where  there  are 
hut  few  heretics,  a  mere  primer,  called  the  Bible,  will 
answer  every  purpose.  A  curious  specj|nen  of  this 
was  observed  by  the  learned  and  pious  Daniel  Wilson, 
bishop  of  the  Episcopal  churcl^  in  the  East  Indies, 
during  his  travels  in  the  summer  of  1833,  on  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe.  Says  he,  ^'4is  I  walked  down  the 
hill,  I  asked  our  guide. if  he  had  a  Bible.  He  told  me 
he  had,  and  that  he  read  it  constantly.  I  asked  him 
a  few  questions  about  the  Old  and  New  Testament 
history ;  when  I  discovered  that  his  Bible  was  a  pam- 
phlet of  eighteen  or  nineteen  page$,  drawn  up  by  the 
priests.  He  had  no  idea  that  there  was  any  book 
such  as  we  mean  by  the  Bible — so  sad  is  the  igno- 
rance of  these  poor  people.''  Here  is  popery  in  its 
meridian  splendors,  if  darkness  have  splendors.  How 
numerous  are  the  tricks  of  Roman  priests  to  counter- 
act the  effects  of  the  Bible !  I  was  conversing,  a  short 
time  since^  with  a  Catholic  girl  in  New.  York,  who 


86 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTB'  BOOK. 


insisted'  upon  it,  that  her  Bible  was  the  production  of 
man,  and  thai  her  prayer-book  was  the  word  of  God !! 

The  misstatements  and  contradictions  of  the  priest<» 
are  more  numerous  than  the  paragraphs  in  their  book. 
It  is  painful  to  the  writer  of  these  pages,  and  doubt* 
less  also  to  the  reader  of  them,  to  be  long  detained  in 
an  atmosphere  so  impure.  I  shall,  therefore,  briefly 
allude  only  to  a  few  more  of  them  in  this  connexion. 

The  priests  contradict  the  statement  of  Miss  Monk, 
that  nuns,  on  their  reception,  have  assigned  to  them 
the  names  of  saints,  as  St.  Mary,  St.  Eustace,  St- 
Frances,  &c.  They  also  deny  that  priests,  with  the 
exception  of  the  chaplain  of  each,  ever  visit  either  the 
Hotel  Dieu  or  the  Congregational  nunneries.  Thiese 
denials  are  so  notoriously  untrue,  that  it  is  matter  of 
astonishment,  how  the  priests  were  ever  so  foolish  as 
to  make  them.  Ask  almost  any  female.  Catholic  or 
Protestant,  who  ever  attended  the  Congregational 
nunnery  school,  and  she  will  tell  you  at  once  that  the 
priests  are  in  error.  They  deny  Maria  Monk's  state- 
ment that  there  are  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  priests 
connected  with  the  seminary  of  Montreal,  which  is  a 
place  of  general  rendezvous  for  all  the  priests  in  the 
district  of  Montreal.  Now  they  do  not  deny  that  there 
are  this  number  of  priests  in  the  district,  nor  that  they 
all  occasionally  resort  to  the  seminary ;  but  they  deny 
that  all  are  connected  with  the  seminary  as  an  incor- 
porated body.  This  is  marvellous.  They  also  deny 
Miss  Monk's  statements  respecting  the  number  ol 
novices  and  nuns  in  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery ;  and 
they  support  their  denial  by  quotations  from  an  old 
duebec  almanac  printed  for  the  year  1831 !  What 
can  the  Quebec  almanac  know  about  the  interior  of 
♦u"  Hotel  Dieu  convent,  except  what  the  priests  mfc. 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


37 


inform  it ;  and  it  is  doubtless  their  policy  to  produce 
the  belief  that  the  number  of  novices  and  nuns  is 
much  smaller  than  it  really  is.  The  fact,  that  the 
committee  who  examined  the  Hotel  Dieu  in  July  last, 
and  since  then  Col.  Stone,  found  the  number  of  nuns 
10  agree  with  the  statement  vf  this  old  almanac,  has 
led  some  to  doubt  Maria  Monk's  statement  as  (o  their 
number.  Su<!h  should  remember  that  it  is  a  very 
easy  matter  for  iha  priests  to  remove  as  ^rcat  a  num- 
ber as  they  choose.  They  can  remove  them  to  the 
Quebec  Hotel  Dieu,  and  to  the  nun's  island,  and  to 
other  filthy  establishments,  which  the  priests  have 
scattered  about  Lower  Canada.  I  will  here  add,  that 
what  they  say  about  certain  legislative  enactments, 
requiring  girls  to  be  of  a  certain  age  before  "they  can 
take  the  religious  habit,"  and  also  that  they  should 
sign  some  kind  of  a  deed,  attested  by  otiiers,  &c.,  may 
be  true,  or  untrue ;  none  the  more  either  way,  how- 
ever, for  their  saying  so.  But  if  such  enactments  ex- 
ist, they  are  observed  or  not,  doubtless,  just  as  it  suits 
the  pleasure  of  the  priests.  What  civil  magistrate 
«vcr  entered  the  cloistered  apartments  of  the  Hotel 
Dieu,  iu  order  to  ascertain  whether  or  not  such  laws 
were  obeyed?  To  the  proof  of  this  we  challenge 
them ;  they  might  as  well  show  us  the  law  of  God  to 
prove  their  holiness.  The  priests  conclude  what  they 
have  to  say  about  Miss  Monk's  misstatements  in  rela- 
tioni  to  the  Congregational  Nunnery,  as  follows : — 
"  We  have  examined  all  the  representations  concern- 
ing the  Congregational  nunnery,  and  we  have  shown 
them  to  be  false  in  every  instance."  Now  I  have 
taken  pains  to  converse  somewhat  extensively  with 
several  ladies  who  have  been  educated,  to  a  greater  or 
•less  extent,  in  that  convent,  and  they  all  state  that 


1  'I 


:,»   ;' 


.'! 


'Miii 


REPLY  TO  TH£  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 

Miss  Monk's  representations  of  that  nunnery  are  gen- 
erally very  correct.  The  subjoined  statement  is  from 
one  who  was  there  about  three  years.  Her  name  is 
suppressed  for  several  reason?,  all  of  which  are  justi- 
fiable in  her  case.  The  fullest  credit,  however,  may 
be  reposed  in  her  testimony,  for  she  is  a  lady  of  char- 
acter and  standing,  and  a  member  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church. 

''  I  was  at  the  school  in  the  Congregational  Nunnery 
of  Montreal  nearly  three  years.  When  I  entered  the 
school  I  was  a  Protestant ;  but  I  had  not  been  there 
more  than  three  months  before  my  faith  was  shaken  : 
and  I  began  to  think  that  the  Catholic  religion  was 
the  only  true  religion.  I  was  young,  and  nearly  all 
my  companions  were  Catholics,  and  I  had  none  but 
Catholic  books  to  read,  I  at  length  became  unwaver- 
ing in  my  Cfitholic  belief. 

"  My  impressions  respecting  the  cloistered  life  of  the 
nuns,  were  of  the  most  exalted  kind.  My  feelings  at 
length  became  so  excited  that  I  determined  to  take 
the  veil.  I  felt  that  there  Was  no  other  way  for  me 
to  secure  the  salvation  of  my  soul.  I  felt  that  I  had, 
what  they  call  in  the  nunnery^  a  calling  to  becbme  a 
cloistered  nun.  I  never  have  been  able  to  this  day, 
to  understand  how  my  mind  arrived  to  $uch  a  degree 
of  excitement,  for  I  was  all  but  distracted,  such  'tvas 
my  desire  to  take  the  v6j(|,  I  visit<id  my  friends,  Who 
lived  at  some  di&tande,  With  the  £xed  determination 
,  to  enter  the  Hotel  Dieu  on  my  return ;  but  they,  un- 
derstanding my  case,  refused  positively  to  let  me  re* 
turn  to  Montreal,  and  I  now  most  heartily  thank  my 
Maker  for  so  orderiag  it  in  His  kind  Providence. 

"Refipecttng  Maria  Monk's  description  of  the  Con^ 
gregational  Nunaer;/,  I  think  they  are  generally  veT| 


RErLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


s» 


>i-y. 


correct.  I  can't  doubt  for  a  moment  but  what  she 
has  been  a  scholar  in  the  nunnery,  as  she  states  in  her 
book. 

"  The  fact  that  her  descriptions  of  the  Congregation- 
al Nunnery  are  so  correct,  has  always  led  me  to  be- 
lieve what  she  says  of  the  Hotel  Dieu ;  though  tUe 
description  is  so  awful  that  I  am  sometimes  led  to 
doubt  its  truth.  But  then  when  I  recollect  what  I 
have  read,  seen,  and  heard,  of  the  character  of  Roman 
priests,  my  doubts  vanish.  I  have  thought  a  thou- 
sand times  of  a  remark  that  priest  Larkin,  who  was 
professor  of  Moral  Philosophy  in  the  College  at 
Montreal,  made  to  us  one  day  in  the  public  school- 
room. It  was  this :  he  said  if  he  was  able  he  would 
hang  every  Protestant  there  was  on  the  face  of  the 
earth.  Though  I  was  a  Catholic  then,  my  feelings 
were  shocked  at  such  a  remark." 

Here  it  seems  was  Father  Larkin,  although  not  the 
chaplain  of  the  nunnery,  instructing  the  young  ladies, 
and  endeavoring  to  imbue  their  minds  with  the  true 
spirit  of  Romanism. 


1 : 


Kl! 


Ill 


40 


REPLY  TO  *rHE  PKICSTS'  B00K» 


CHAPTER  III. 


$ 


THE  PRIESTS'  ATTEMPT  TO  PROVE  AN  ALFBI. 

■A' 

Easily  done,  if  (rue — Character  of  the  evidence  demanded — Sllsa 
Monk's  alleged  residence  in  Sorel— Teatituony  of  Gbariee  Gouin — 
Of  Anj^lica  Monk— Of  Martel  Paul— Evidence  against  tlie  pricsis' 
position~lst,  Cliaracfer  of  their  witnesses— 2d,  Maria  Monk's  igno- 
rance both  of  the  witnesses  md  the  plane — 3d,  An  argument  frotn. 
the  evidence  of  her  havinp  oeen  a  nun— 4th,  Statement  of  Mr.  But* 
tery— 5th,  Of  Mr.  Edlor—^th,  Of  a  lady— A  pscudo  Maria  Monk- 
Maria  Monk's  alleged  residence  in-  St.  Denis — Witnesses- Mrs. 
St.  Germain— ?.Iifhaol  Guertiti-'-AinbToisc  Vigeaut— Louisa  Bous- 
quet— Cliaracterof  their  tesliinonj-rPifficulty  of  obtaining  testimo* 
ny  from  St.  Denis— Interception  of  Icftbrs— Remarks  respecting  » 
young  Canadian — His  testimony— Miss  Monk^s  account  of  the  mat- 
ter confirmed— Her  alleged  residence  in  the  family  of  Mr.  Lovisof 
Montreal— His  testimony — Evidently  false — Capt.  Ryan's  story- 
Louis  Malo— His  ciinracter  andtestimony—Dr.  Nelson'&statcment- 
Slatcmeaisof  Dr.  Robtrfson  and  Mrs  Monkr-The  Magdalens— Char- 
acter of  the  evidence  offered  by  the  priests— Their  failure  to  prove- 
an  alibi. 

For  the  priests  to  prove  an  alibi  in  the  case  of 
Maria  Monk,  provided  ii  be  true  that  she  never  was 
a  nun,  must  be  a  task  easily  accomplisb.^d.  They 
possess  every  imaginable  facility  for  doing  i*.  They 
are  dispersed  over  the  entire  face  of  Cam  da,  and- 
nearly  all  the  inhabitants  in  the  j^vince  are  dispo- 
sed to  render  them  every  assistance  in  their  power  to 
accomplish  it.  By  their  management,  they  have 
created  a  strong  popular  prejudice  in  favor  of  ineir 
cause,  and  against  Miss  Monk.  Indeed,  such  is  the 
state  of  feeling  in  Canada,  that  it  is  almost  impossi- 
ble to  induce  a  single  individual  to  utter  any  thing  in 
his  own  name,  or  even  to  divulge  in  any  way,  any 
thing  favorable  to  her  claims,  however  mjich  lie  may 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOR. 


41 


know.    PuWic  opinion  rides  over  every  law,  both  hu- 
man and  divine. 

Matters  being  thus,  no  evidence  which  the  priests 
or  their  advocates  may  offer  in  proof  of  an  alibi,  ought 
to  be  received,  unless  it  be  of  an  unexceptionable 
character.  The  reason  is  extremely  obvious.  The 
momentous  importance  of  the  subject  demands  it ; 
and  if  it  be  true  that  Maria  Monk  has  never  been  a 
cloistered  nun.  it  is  an  isasy  matter  to  produce  such 
evidence  in  proof  of  it.  If  Maria  Monk  was,  as  is 
maintained,  at  service  for  some  ten  or  eleven  months 
in  Sorel,  and  some  six  months  in  St.  Denis,  and  for 
some  fourteen  or  fifteen  months  a  school  mistress  in 
the  same  place,  at  the  very  time  she  professes  to  have 
been  in  the  nunnery-^it  must  be  a  matter  of  public 
notoriety.  Hence  there  can  be  no  difficulty  in  furnish- 
ing unexceptionable  testimony  of  the  fact,  if  it  be  so. 

Ought  the  testimony  of  Roman  Catholics,  unsup- 
ported by  respectable  Protestants,  to  be  received  as 
such  evidence  ?  I  answer,  no.  The  reason  is  obvi- 
ous. It  is  an  established  principle,  acted  on  for  ages 
in  the  Catholic  church,  "  that  the  end  sanctifies  the 
meansJ'^  And  according  to  this  principle,  he  is  a 
good  Catholic  that  falsifies  his  word,  if  by  so  doing 
he  may  thereby  promote  a  good  end ;  and  what  end, 
in  the  eye  of  a  faithful  Catholic,  is  so  precious  as  the 
honor  of  his  church  ?  Among  Catholics  the  priest- 
hood constitutes  the  church.  Hence  every  Roman 
Catholic  on  earth  is  bound,  by  his  religion,  to  defend 
the  priesthood,  right  or  wrong.  No  intelligent  reader 
of  Catholic  authors  will  dispute  the  truth  of  this  posi- 
tion. Let  me  not  be  misunderstood ;  I  speak  now 
with  reference  to  a  single  point — that  of  defending 
the  honor  of  the  Romish  church ;  and  I  speak  of 
4* 


I  ,■  ■; 


S'l 


Ulm 


11 


42 


911BPLY  TO  TQE  FRIESTS'  BOOK. 


thorough  going  Catholics,  not  nomiual  ones  living 
amidst  intelligent  Protestants, 

The  first  testimony  presented  to  us  in  the  "Awful 
Exposure,"  is  that  of  Charles  Gouin,  of  Strel.  He 
states  that  Maria  Monk  was  a  servant  girl  in  his  fam- 
ily, from  the  month  of  November,  1831,  until  Sep- 
tember of  the  following  year^  This  testimony  is 
cither  tiuc  or  false:  if  true,  it  overthrows  Maria 
Monk's  claims  as  an  eloped  nun.  That  it  is  £alse,. 
there  can  be  no  doubt.  Mr.  Gouin  is  stated,  hy  very 
respectable  authority,  to  be  a  Roman  Catholic,  so  f&r 
as  he  has  any  religion.  A  man  notoriously  destitute 
of  moral  principle ;.  a  bankrupt,  owing  much  and  pay* 
ing  little.  He  is  described  by  his  own  friends,  a» 
"an  active  conspirator,  unworthy  of  confittence^" 

Before  presenting  counter  testimony,  l  wish  ta  put 
my  readers  in  possession  of  all  the  evidence  which 
the  priests  have  furnished  in  confirmation  of  Mr» 
Gouin's  statement.  A  woman  by  the  name  of  Mary 
Angelica  Monk,  of  Sorel,  makes  path  that  Maria 
Monk  was  in  her  service  as  a  domestic,  one  week  ia 
the  autumn  of  1S32.  She  states  that  she  understood 
that  Maria  had  been  a  servant  girl  in  the  family  of 
Mr.  Gouin.  Who  then  is  this  Mary  Angelica  Monk? 
We  are  told  by  the  priests,  that  she  is  not  a  relative 
of  Maria  Monk ;  and  it  is  very  certain,  from  respect- 
able testimony  received  here,  that  her  relationship 
would  be  no  honor,  either  to  Maria  Monk,  or  to  any 
other  person.  She  is  an  impure  woman ;  having 
been  separated  from  her  husband,  on  the  ground  of  her 
criminal  connexion  with  a  man  by  the  name  of  Hall. 
Report  also  says,  that  she  is  very  intimate  with  the 
notoriously  proliigate  priest  Kelly,  of  Sorel.  Of  what 
value,  then,  Is  the  testimony  of  such  a  peison'/ 


* 


R£PLT  TO  TUB  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


43 


d  pay- 
ids,  a» 

to  put       J 
ivhicb      9 

»f  Mr.      ^ 

Mary 
Maria 

eek  in 

^H 

rstood 

^■iSH 

lily  of 
lonk? 

jlaiive 

jspect- 
)nship 

to  any 

tavin^ 
of  her 

Hall. 

th  the 

'  wbat 

The  statements  of  Mr.  Gouin  and  Mrs.  Monk,  are 
confirmed  by  the  testimony  of  one  Martel  Paul  Hu» 
Cournoier.  The  affidavit  of  this  man  has  evety 
appearance  of  having  been  fabricated,  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  bolstering  up,  not  only  the  testimony  of 
Mr.  Gouin  and  Mrs.  Monk,  but  also  that  of  other  in- 
dividuals, to  be  examined  hereafter.  He  is  deseribed 
by  those  who  know  him,  "as  an  illiterate  fellow,  who- 
can  neither  read  nor  write ;  an  active  speculator,  of 
DO  property,  little  credit,  reputation  for  virtue  or  in- 
tegrity ;  having  not  long  since  debauched  one  of  his 
own  creed  named  Couthnay."  He  was  convicted  of 
perjury  in  the  case  of  the  King  against  Isaac  Jones 
and  others,  for  the  murder  of  Louis  Marcoux.  If  any 
man  in  Canada  doubts  the  truth  of  this,  he  is  refer- 
red to  the  legal  registers  of  that  Province,  for  the 
proof  of  it.  Such,  then,  is  the  unprincipled  charac- 
ter of  Martel  Paul :  and  I  ask,  what  confidence  can 
be  reposed  in  the  affidavit  of  such  a  perjured  igno- 
ramus? 

Here,  then,  is  the  testimony  adduced  by  the  priests, 
to  prove  that  Maria  Monk  resided  in  Sorel,  as  a  serv- 
ant girl,  for  some  ten  or  eleven  months  of  the  time 
which  she  alleges  herself  to  have  passed  in  the  Hotel 
Dieu  nunnery,  of  Montreal.  And  that  it  is  false,  is 
evident  from  the  following  reasons : — 

1.  The  individuals  thus  testifying,  have  little  or  no 
character  for  veracity.  This  the  priests  well  knew, 
and  they  never  would  have  rested  their  cause  on 
such  testimony,  if  they  could  have  procured  better. 
Can  any  man  believe,  that  if  Maria  Monk  had  resi- 
ded for  ten  or  eleven  months  in  Sorel,  the  priests  could 
not  have  obtained  such  evidence  of  the  fact,  as  would 
have  challenged  even  suspicion  itself!  Sorel  or  Wil- 


,   i 


m 


^? 


tir 


'^ 


44 


REPLT  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


Ham  Henry,  is  a  small  place  on  the  southeastern 
back  of  the  St.  Lawrence  river,  containing  about 
fifteen  hundred  inhabitants,  »o  that  each  individual 
of  the  town  is  generally  known  to  every  other. 
Hence,  if  Maria  Monk  had  been  there,  as  is  main- 
tained by  the  priests,  she  would  have  been  generally 
known  by  the  inhabitants  of  that  village ;  and  the 
testimony  of  any  number  could  have  been  obtained. 

2.  Maria  Monk  declares  that  she  never  was  in 
Sorel ;  and  it  is  very  evident  that  she  is  altogether 
ignorant  of  the  place,  except  what  she  knows  from 
mere  report.  Before  she  hadi  seen  Dr.  Robertson's 
af&davit  in  Nov.  1835,  she  was  examined  with  refer- 
ence to  her  knowledge  of  Sorel,  and  it  was  evident 
that  she  knew  nothing  about  it.  I  took  special  jiains 
to  ascertain,  before  she  knew  any  thing  of  the  priests' 
attempt  to  prove  that  she  had  resided  in  Sorel,  whether 
she  knew  lb'»ir  witnesses.  She  evidently  had  never 
heard  of  Mr.  Gouin,  and  Mr.  Paul ;  but  of  Angelica 
!  Monk  she  had  some  knowledge,  as  she  had  formerly 

resided  near  her  mother's,  in  Montreal. 

3.  All  the  multiplied  and  varied  evidence  of  her 
having  been  a  nun,  hereafter  to  be  offered  to  the  read- 
er, proves  that  the  testimony  of  these  witnesses  is 
false. 

4.  Mr.  Buttery,  a  reputable  merchant  of  Soiel,  was 
in  New  York  in  June  or  July  last,  and  called  upon 
Maria  Monk.  This  was  before  the  priests'  book 
made  its  appearance,  but  Doctor  Robertson,  of  Mon- 
treal, had  given  it  as  his  opinion,  formed  on  mere 
hearsay  testimony,  that  she  had  resided,  during  the 
summer  of  1832,  in  Sorel.  Special  pains,  therefore, 
were  taken  to  ascertain  whether  Mr.  Buttery  and 
Maria  Monk  had  ever  seen  each  other  before,  and  it 


* 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


45 


was  evident  to  those  present  that  they  never  had. 
Mr.  Buttery  declared,  that  it  was  impossible  for  her 
to  have  resided  in  Sorel,  as  above  stated,  without  his 
having  had  some  knowledge  of  it.  He  was,  there* 
fore,  decidedly  of  the  opinion  that  she  had  never  liv- 
ed in  that  place.  Mr.  Buttery  lives  near  Mr.  Gouin's, 
and  would  of  course  have  seen  her,  had  she  lived 
there  for  ten  months. 

5.  The  following  testimony  of  Mr.  John  Edler,  of 
New  York,  is  decisive  on  the  point.  Mr.  Edler  first 
became  acquainted  with  Maria  Monk  som«>  time  ia 
the  summer  of  183G,  in  the  city  of  New  York.  Hi» 
statement  is  as  follows: — 

"  I  have  friends,  a  grand-parent  and  a  brother,  re- 
siding in  Sorel  or  William  Henry,  whom  i  have  fre- 
quently visited  in  that  place.  My  mother  resided 
there  l>efor£  her  decease.  I  am  personally  acquaint- 
ed with  Mr.  Charles  Gouin  and  his  family,  who  keep 
a  tavern  in  Sorel.  Their  residence  is  in  the  immedi- 
ate vicinity  of  my  relatives.  On  one  occasion  I  re- 
sided with  my  connexions  in  Sorel,  for  about  the 
space  of  nine  months,  immediately  preceding  the 
commencement  of  *he  Cholera  in  Julv,  1832.  Du- 
ring  this  period  I  was  often  at  Mr.  Gouin's,  and  per- 
sonally knew  the  members  of  his  household;  and 
I  am  very  certain  that  Maria  Monk,  authoress  of 
the  "Awful  Disclosures,"  was  not,  during  this  period 
of  lime,  a  member  of  Air.  Gouin's  family,  in  any 
sense  whatever.  Nor  did  I  ever  hear  of  her  living  ia 
Sorel,  until  I  recently  heard  of  it  in  New  York.  I 
first  became  acquainted  with  Maria  Monk  in  New 
York,  some  three  or  four  months  since.** 

Mr.  Edler's  testimony  covers  eight  out  of  the  ten 
moQths;  during  which  time,  Mr.  Goaiu  says,  that, 


46 


REPLY  TO  THK  PRTESTS'  BOOK. 


Maria  Monk  was  a  menial  in  his  family.  Mr.  Edler, 
so  far  as  I  have  hecn  able  to  ascertain,  is  a  young 
gentleman  of  veracity  and  industry.  His  statement, 
therefore,  can  be  relied  on  as  true. 

Since  vjrriting  the  above,  a  lady  from  Sorel  has 
visited  Maria  Monk  in  New  York.  And  6he  gives 
it  as  her  decided  opinion,  that  the  authoress  of  the 
"  Awful  Disclosures"  has  never  been  a  resident  of 
Sorel,  as  testified  by  the  priests'  witnesses.  Thus 
the  evidence,  that  Charles  Gouin,  Martel  Paul  Hus 
Cournoier,  and  Angelica  Monk,  have  given  false  tes- 
timony, is  constantly  augmenting. 

It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  Maria  Monk,  authoress 
of  th«  "  Awful  Disclosures,"  has  not  resided  in  Sorel, 
as  maintained  by  the  priests  and  their  perjured  sup- 
porters. It  seems,  however,  that  a  person  assuming 
the  name  of  Maria  Monk,  did  reside  at  Mr.  Gouin's 
in  Sorel,  at  the  time  specified.  A  gentleman  of  char- 
acter and  standing,  who  appears  to  have  faithfully 
examined  the  matter,  writes  as  follows : — "  From  all 
then  that  I  can  ascertain — and  it  is  in  the  mind  of 
others — I  suspect  that  a  Maria  Monk  was  made  by 
the  priests  and  nuns  of  Montreal,  in  anticipation  of 
what  should  follow  from  the  disclosures  of  the  true 
Maria  Monk  after  leaving  the  convent."  This  is  a 
right  priestly  trick--- what  the  venerable  Baxter  would 
denominate  "  Jesuit  juggling P  Who  can  fathom  the 
depths  of  their  deceptive  workings — prophetically 
called  by  the  Apostle  Paul,  "  the  deceitfulness  of  all 
unrighteousness?"  The  arts  of  deception  have  been 
cultivated  by  them,  now,  for  more  than  one  thousand 
years. 

After  Maria  Monk  left  Sorel,  we  are  told*  by  the 
priests,  that  she  went  to  reside  in  St.  Denis.    Here 


REPLY  TO  THU  PHIESTS'  BOOK. 


47 


•he  resided,  it  is  said,  from  the  month  of  October, 
1832,  until  the  month  of  July,  1834,  about  one  year 
and  nine  months.  They  tell  us  that  she  was  em- 
ployed as  a  domestic  servant  for  the  first  six  months, 
in  the  family  of  Mrs.  St.  Germain ;  and  the  remainder 
of  the  time  in  school-teaching.  All  the  witnesses 
adduced  by  the  priests,  to  prove  her  residence  in  St. 
Denis,  are  Roman  Catholics ;  two  out  of  the  live  pre- 
sented are  incapable  of  writing  their  names. 

Mrs.  St.  Qermain,  styled  in  her  affidavit  Angelica 
Hodjins,  testifies  "that  she  knew  well  the  so-called 
Maria  Monk,"  and  that  she  was  in  her  service  from 
about  the  first  day  of  October,  1832,  until  the  follow- 
ing March,  about  six  months.  There  is  something 
worthy  of  special  notice  in  this  woman's  affidavit. 
She  says  that  she  knew  well  the  so-called  Maria 
Monk.  What  is  the  meaning,  in  this  connexion  of 
the  compound  word  so-called  ?  Does  it  not  look  as 
if  the  priests  or  their  agents  had  so  called  some  ser- 
vant girl,  who  has  been  in  the  service  of  Mrs.  St. 
Germain?  If  they  could  make  a  Maria  Monk  for 
Borel,  could  they  not  do  the  same  for  Bt.  Denis  ? 

The  next  evidence  is  that  of  Michael  Guertiu,  who 
testifies  in  the  same  language  as  Mrs.  St.  Germain, 
*'  that  he  knevj  well  the  so-oAmED  Maria  Monk ;" 
and  that  she  taught  school  in  his  hou^e  from  the  fif- 
teenth of  May  to  the  end  of  June,  1833.  Thi^  man  is 
an  ignorant  papist,  incapable  of  writing  his  name. 

We  have  an  affidavit  from  a  young  man,  by  the 
name  of  Ambroise  Vigeaut.  ge  tells  us  that  he  lives 
in  the  St.  Lawrence  suburbs  of  Montreal.  He  testi- 
fies that  he  "attended  a  school  kept  by  the  so-called 
Maria  Mottk  at  St.  Denis,  for  the  space  of  about  two 
m(mths  in  the  year  1833."    He  states  that  he  attended 


,  i 


'ii'i 


48 


heply  to  the  pniESTs'  book. 


her  school  in  two  different  places,  at  Michael  Guer- 
tin's  and  at  Jean  Baptiste  Lafiammc  dit  Timineur. 
He  also  says  that  he  saw  the  said  Maria  on  the  29th 
day  of  June,  1834,  in  Si.  Denis.  He  further  declares 
that  in  the  summer  or]8o5,  Maria  Monk,  accompanied 
*^  by  n  man  dressed  in  black,"  called  on  him,  at  the 
bat  of  Philip  Lavoiel,  tavern  keeper  in  the  St  Law- 
rence suburbs,  where  he  resided,  and  requested  him  to 
write  a  letter  to  Miss  Louis€  Bousquet  of  St.  Denis, 
and  invite  her  to  come  to  Montreal  and  receive  two 
hundred  pounds  currency,  which  Maria  had  for  her. 
We  shall  see  more  of  this  currency  matter,  when  we 
•come  to  examine  the  testimony  of  Louise  Bousquet. 

The  testimony  of  this  young  man  is  evidently  a 
compound  of  truth  and  falsehood.  While  Miss  Monk 
was  an  assistant  teacher  to  Miss  Bousquet,  in  St. 
Denis,  this  young  man,  then  but  a  boy,  attended  her 
school.  The  man  "dressed  in  black"  was  Mr.  Hoyt; 
he  and  Miss  Monk  called  on  him,  as  he  states.  Their 
object  was  to  learn,  if  possible,  the  precise  time  that 
Miss  Monk  was  employed  cs  assistant  teacher  to 
Loufse  Bousquet.  He  thought  that  it  was  in  the  year 
•1829  or  1830.  His  statement,  therefore,  in  his  affida- 
vit, that  he  attended  h^r  school  in  the  snmfmer  of  1833, 
is  manifestly  untrue.  There  is  something  on  the  very 
face  of  it,  which  strongly  indicates  it  to  be  so.  He 
was  quite  a  youth,  being  a  bar-keeper  when  Mr.  Hoyt 
and  Miss  Monk  called  on  him,  in  the  August  of  1835, 
which  was  about  two  years  froni  the  time  he  say^,  in 
his  affidavit,  that  he  attended  her  school.  In  1833,  he 
must  have  been  some  fourteen  or  fifteen  years  of  age. 
The  id^a,  therefore,  that  a  youth  of  his  age  should 
attend  on  the  instructions  of  such  a  teacher  as  Miss 
Monk  must  have  been  at  that  time,  is  very  improba- 


I 


iJ 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


49 


el  Gucr- 
imineur. 
the  29th 
declares 
mpanied 
11,  at  the 
^t   Law- 
id  hitn  to 
t.  Denis, 
eive  two 
I  for  her. 
when  we 
usquet. 
idently  a 
iss  Monk 
!t,  in  St. 
■nded  her 
Ar.  Hovt; 
IS.  Their 
time  that 
lachcr  to 
I  the  year 
lis  affida- 
r  of  1833, 
1  the  very 
'  so.    He 
Mr.  Hoyt 
t  of  1835, 
J  say^>,  in 
1 1833,  he 
rs  of  age. 
;e  should 
as  Miss 
limproba- 


I 


•^ 


1 

■,■: 

1 


ble;  especially  in  a  country  town,  in  the  heart  of  the 
summer,  when  the  business  of  the  farmer  is  most  ur- 
gent. Moreover,  his  statement  that  he  was  requested 
by  Maria  Monk,  to  write  to  Louise  Bousquet  and  in- 
form her,  that  if  she  would  come  to  Montreal  she 
should  receive  two  hundred  pounds  currency,  is  so 
absurdly  false  as  to  show  that  little  or  no  confidence 
can  be  put  in  whatever  he  may  say. 

Another  witness  is  Martel  Paul  Hus  Cournoier. 
He  states  that  ho  know  of  Maria  Monk  residing  in 
yt.  Denis ;  but  he  does  not  tell  us  when  it  was.  The 
worthless  character  of  this  man  has  been  already 
noticed. 

The  only  remaining  testimony  to  be  examined  is 
that  of  Louise  Bousquet. 

Maria  Monk  states  in  her  Disclosures,  that  while  a 
novice  in  the  Hotel  Dieu,  she  became  displeased,  and 
left  the  convent  and  went  to  St.  Denis,  and  engaged 
as  an  assistant  teacher  in  the  Government  school  to 
Louise  Bousq  let.  She  states  that  she  remained  with 
Miss  Bousquet  about  three  months,  and  then  returned 
to  the  convent.  Miss  Bousquet  testifies  to  the  fact, 
that  Maria  Monk  was  at  one  time  in  her  employment, 
as  an  assistant  teacher.  There  is,  therefore,  an  agree- 
ment between  them,  as  to  the  fact,  that  they  were 
once  associated  together  as  instructresses  of  children 
in  St.  Denis;  but  in  every  thing  else  they  disagree. 
Miss  Bousquet  contradicts  every  statement  that 
Maria  Monk  has  made  in  her  book,  which  is  in  any 
way  connected,  with  her,  except  it  be  the  one  just 
noticed.  The  only  point  of  importance,  however,  re- 
spects the  time  when  Miss  Monk  was  associated  with 
her,  as  teacher  in  St.  Denis.  Miss  Bousquet  affirms 
that  it  was  from  December,  1833,  till  July.  1834,— the 
6 


'i  U^ 


RfiPLT  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


very  time  when  Miss  Monk  declares  ^at  she  was  a 
nun  in  the  Hotel  Dieu.  There  are  two  things  in 
Miss  Bousquet'a  affidavit,  which  especially  give  to 
her  testimony  the  appearance  of  fabrication :  1.  The 
fact  that  she  denies  all  Miss  Monk's  statements  re- 
specting her,  some  of  which  are  of  no  importance, 
with  the  single  exception  of  the  one  that  they  were 
associated  together  in  teaching  school.  This  looks 
like  art,  not  like  the  utterings  of  simple  nature  or 
truth.  She  does  not  contradict  Miss  Monk's  state- 
ments in  the  gross,  but  in  the  detail,  one  after  another* 
2.  Her  statement  that  she  received  two  letters  in  the 
month  of  August,  1835,  one  in  English,  signed 
"Hoyte,"  which  she  "remained  ignorant  of  bt^cause 
she  could  not  read  English:"  the  other  in  French, 
signed  "  Ambroise  Vigeaut,"  which  invited  her  to  go 
to  Montreal  and  receive  two  hundred  pounds  curren- 
cy, "  which  a  lady  in  Montreal  was  commissioned  to 
give  her."  She  tells  us  that  she  proceeded  to  Mon- 
treal, and  called  on  Ambroise  Vigeaut,  who  informed 
her  that  the  lady  was  Maria  Monk.  Si  e  then  called 
on  Maria's  mother,  "  who  in  an  angry  manner  burned 
the  letters  on  the  spot,"  saying  "  that  her  daughter 
was  a  victim  and  an  unfortunate."  Now  the  mean- 
ing of  all  this  is,  that  Mr.  Hoy  t  and  Miss  Monk  wish- 
ed to  bribe  her,  with  tvvo  hundred  pounds  currency,  to 
testify  that  Maria  Monk  had  been  a  nun  in  the  Hotel 
Dieu — thus  insinuating  that  a  vile  conspiracy  had 
been  formed  against  the  nunnery.  This  is  known, 
however,  to  be  absolutely  false,  for  Miss  Monk  com- 
municated her  principal  statements  respecting  the 
Hotel  Dieu,  before  she  ever  saw  or  heard  of  Mr. 
Hoyt ;  as  will  be  seen  hereafter.  Besides,  Mr.  Hoy  i  and 
Miss  Monk  were  poor,  not  being  worth  the  tyth6  of  t\v© 


bundri 
it?   B 

Woulc 

curren 

every  j 

in  En 

could  t 

posed 

employ 

Frencl 

and  thi 

affair  i« 

testimo 

geaut  ? 

Thu 

priests] 

ded  at  I 

Setting 

lies,  the 

bears  in 

resided 

matter  f 

as  woui 

ject! 

Thei 
Catholic 
limony 
Miss  M 
of  cours 
Even  th 
nected  \ 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIEflTS'  FlOOK. 


51 


e  was  a 
ing<i  in 
give  to 
1.  The 
ents  re- 
ortancc, 
ey  were 
is  looks 
ature  or 
s  state- 
another. 
s  in  the 
signed 
because 
French, 
ler  to  go 
curren- 
ioned  to 
to  Mon- 
1  formed 
1  called 
burned 
aughlcr 
;  mean- 
k  wish- 
ency,  to 
e  Hotel 
icy  had 
known, 
ik  com- 
Qg  the 
of  Mr. 
oyi  and 
j  of  tw© 


£  hundred  pounds  currency.  IIow  then  could  they  ofler 
^  it?  But  suppose  thnl  they  had  wished  to  bribe  her. 
Would  thev  have  otfered  her  two  hundred  piunds, 
currency,  when  the  fiftieth  part  would  have  answered 
every  purpose  ?  Would  they  have  sent  her  a  letter 
in  English,  which  Maria  Monk  must  have  known  she 
could  not  read  ?  Would  they  thus  foolishly  have  ex- 
posed themselves  to  detection  ?  Would  they  have 
employed  Ambroise  Vigeaut  to  make  her  the  oflfer  in 
French,  when  Maria  Monk  could  have  done  it  herself, 
and  thus  have  kept  him  out  of  the  secret  ?  The  whole 
affair  is  absurd  and  false.  Of  what  value  then  is  the 
testimony  of  Louise  Bousquet,  and  of  Ambroise  Vi- 
geaut ? 

Thus  we  have  reviewed  all  the  evidence  which  the 
priests  have  produced,  to  prove  that  Maria  Monk  resi- 
ded at  St.  Denis,  from  October,  1832,  until  July,  1834. 
Setting  aside  the  fact,  that  all  the  witnesses  are  Catho- 
lics, the  mere  tools  of  the  priests,  their  testimony 
bears  internal  marks  of  fabrication.  Had  Maria  Monk 
resided  twenty-one  months  in  St.  Denis,  how  easy  a 
matter  for  the  priests  to  adduce  such  proof  of  the  fact, 
as  would  remove  every  reasonable  doubt  on  the  sub- 
I     ject! 

The  inhabitants  of  St.  Denis  are  nearly  all  of  them 
Catholics.  Her.ce  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  any  tes- 
timony from  that  place,  which  would  be  favorable  to 
Miss  Monk's  claims,  and  which  would,  as  a  matter 
of  course,  militate  against  the  cause  of  the  priests. 
Even  the  few  Protestants  there,  are  so  intimately  con- 
nected with  the  Catholics,  that  they  cannot  do  any 
thing  on  the  subject,  without  securing  to  themselves 
consequences  highly  disagreeable.  I  wrote  to  a  gen- 
tleman of  that  town,  requesting  his  assistance  in  the 


iifl 


5l5  REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 

matter ;  and  the  following  is  an  extract  from  his  re- 
ply : — "  I  am  sorry  to  say  I  am  unable  to  meet  with 
your  viewsj  as  I  cannot  give  you  any  information  re- 
specting her  (Maria  Monk)  from  personal  knowledge ; 
and  I  must  at  the  same  time  pcsitively  ilecVine  making 
the  inquiries  you  desired  me  to  make,  as  it  might, 
and  would  lead  to  consequences  highly  disagreeable 
to  myself  hereafter."  I  would  here  observe  that  such 
is  the  sitaalion  of  this  gentleman,  that  if  Maria  Monk 
had  resided  in  St.  Denis,  as  maintained  by  the  priests 
and  sworn  to  by  their  vassals,  he  must  have  had  some 
"personal  knowledge"  of  her. 

Another  serious  difficulty  with  which  I  have  met 
in  attempting  to  secure  such  an  inve?;tigatton  of  the 
matter,  as  I  have  wished,  has  been  the  interception  of 
letters,  as  I  suppose  in  the  Post-office  at  Montreal. 
Since  receiving  the  one,  from  which  an  extract  is  giv- 
en above,  I  have  written  several  letters  to  gentlemen 
in  Montreal  on  the  subject,  which  appear  never  to 
have  been  received,  by  those  to  whom  they  were  ad- 
dressed. 1  do  not  say  who  has  done  this.  I  simply 
state  a  fact,  and  leave  my  readers  to  make  their  own 
inferences. 

The  following  statement,  as  will  be  seen,  is  direct- 
ly to  the  point.  It  is  presented  without  being  sworn 
to,  and  without  the  young  man's  signature.  It  is 
proper  that  I  should  state  the  reason  of  this.  It  is 
simply  the  fact,  that  all  his  friends  are  Catholics,  and 
of  course  unwilling  that  he  should  do  any  thing  to 
establish  the  truth  of  Maria  Monk's  claims.  A  short 
time  since  I  had  an  interview  with  him,  when  he  very 
readily  communicated  to  me  the  facts  contained  in  this 
statement.  At  that  time  he  was  uncertain,  whether 
it  was  in  the  early  part  of  the  summer  of  1830,  or  of 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK, 


53 


1831,  that  Maria  Monk  was  assistant  teacher  to  Louise 
Bousquet  in  St.  Denis ;  but  he  thought,  however,  he 
could  ascertain  by  examining  his  papers.  This  he 
agrepcl  to  do,  and  to  call  on  me  the  Saturday  follow- 
on  Monday  we  had  the  interview, 
time,  I  arransfed  the  facts 


jng— it 


being 


ititervening 


During  the 

which  he  communicated  to  me,  leaving  a  blank  for 
dates  to  be  filled  when  he  should  call  according  to  his 
agreement  j  when  I  expected  that  he  would  confirm 
the  whole  on  oath.  Saturday  arrived,  but  he  did  not 
call,  as  he  engaged  to  do.  During  the  following 
week,  I  engaged  a  gentleman  to  visit  him  in  Brook- 
lyn, and  have  him  fill  the  blank  dates,  correct  any 
crrov  which  might  exist  in  the  statement,  and  confirm 
it  before  a  magistrate.  The  gentleman  called  on  him 
and  read  to  him  the  statement,  but  he  declined  tc  con- 
firm it  on  oath,  or  to  have  his  name  published  in  con- 
nexion with  ir,  as  that  would  offend  his  friends  in 
Canada,  and  he  felt  himself  to  be  among  strangers 
here.  He  stated  that  he  had  received  a  letter  from 
his  brother,  stating  that  it  was  in  the  summer  of  1S33, 
that  Maria  Monk  was  in  St.  Denis.  I  have  been  thus 
particular  in  detailing  these  facts,  in  order  that  the 
public  may  be  enabled  to  judge  in  the  matter.  The 
statement  that  Maria  Monk  was  connected  with 
Louise  Bousquet's  school  m  the  summer  of  1333,  con- 
tradicts all  the  testimony  which  the  priests  have  pro- 
duced on  the  subject.  Louise  Bousquet,  as  we  have 
seen,  testifies  that  it  was  in  the  summer  of  1834. 
This  Canadian  tampering  does  not  help  the  matter. 
The  statement,  therefore,  is  given,  with  the  date  as 
first  given  by  the  young  man,  before  he  had  been  tam- 
pered with  from  Canada.  Of  its  truth,  I  have  no 
doubt;  especially  since  this  foreign  popish  influence 


54 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


was  exerted  upon  this  young  man,  to  destroy  his  tes- 
timony. 

"A.  v.,  now  a  resident  of  Brooklyn  city,  State  of 
New  York,  having  been  duly  sworn,  doth  depose  and 
say: 

"  I  was  bofn  and  brought  up  in  St.  Denis,  Lower 
Canada,  where  most  of  mv  relatives  still  live.  I  am 
acquainted  with  Maria  Monk,  authoress  of  *  Awful 
Disclosures.'  I  first  became  acquainted  with  her  in 
the  year  of  1830,  or  1831,  in  St.  Denis.  She  was  then 
an  assistant  teacher,  as  I  understood,  in  the  Govern- 
ment school,  taught  by  one  Louise  Bousquet.  She  was 
frequently  at  my  mother's  house,  as  my  three  brothers 
younger  than  myself  attended  her  school,  two*  of 
whom  she  prepared  for  their  first  communion.  Aftei 
she  had  been  residing  for  several  weeks  in  St.  Denis, 
I  left  home,  and  went  to  reside  for  two  months  in 
Montreal.  When  I  returned  home  in  the  latter  parv 
of  the  summer,  1  inquired  for  the  little  English  girl, 
as  we  used  to  call  her,  and  was  informed  by  my 
mother  and  others  that  she  had  left  St.  Denis.  Af- 
ter this  I  never  knew  nor  heard  any  thing  as  to  where 
she  was,  until  after  she  published  her  '  Disclosures* 
in  New  York.  And  further  deponent  saith  :  I  know 
Michael  Guertin,  Jean  Baptiste  Laflamme  dit  Timi- 
neur,  and  Angeli'^a  Hodjins,  widow  of  the  late  An- 
thony Gazaille  dit  St.  Germain,  all  of  St.  Denis. 
They  reside  in  the  neighborhood  of  my  mother's  le^ji- 
dence.  Had  Maria  Monk  ever  resided  in  either  of 
their  families,  either  as  a  servant  girl  or  as  a  school 
mistress,  during  any  part  of  the  years  1832  and  1833, 
I  feel  quite  certain  that  I  should  have  known  it,  or  at 
least  have  heard  of  it,  at  the  time  :  but  I  never  heard 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


55 


of  it  until  published  jn  a  book  called  *  Awful  Expo- 
sure,' &c.,  in  New  York." 

Three  things  are  rendered  very  clear  by  this  man's 
testimony  :— 1st,  That  Maria  Monk  was  in  St.  Denis 
but  a  short  time,  as  stated  in  her  "Disclosures."  2d, 
That  during  this  time  she  was  connected  with  Lou- 
ise Bousquet's  school.  3d,  That  she  was  not  connect- 
ed with  the  families  before  meniioned.  And  thus 
her  account  of  her  residence  in  St.  Denis,  is  con- 
firmed. 

We  are  told  that  Maria  Monk  proceeded  directly 
frorii  St.  Denis  to  Montreal,  and  entered  into  the  ser- 
vice of  Charles  D.  S.  Lovis,  where  she  remained 
from  the  12th  of  July,  1834,  until  the  7th  or  8th  of 
the  following  month.  Mr.  Lovis  testifies  that,  while 
she  was  in  his  family,  "she  was  often  deranged  in 
her  mi':'/'  •"  and  that  she  expressed  a  wish  "  to  be- 
come r.  rnan  Catholic,  and  be  baptized."  Mr. 
Lovis  is  ^  i.vjman  Catholic,  and  his  testimony  is  lo 
be  received  as  such.  The  following  statement  of 
Mr.  Jones,  one  of  the  publishers  of  the  "  Awful  Ex- 
posure," made  at  the  interview  which  he  and  his 
coadjutor,  Mr.  Le  Clerc,  had  with  Miss  Monk,  in 
New  York,  on  the  17th  of  August,  1836,  does  mucbr 
towards  overthrowing  the  affidavit  of  Mr.  Lovis: — 
"Mr.  Lovis,  of  Montreal,  told  me  that  Maria  Monk 
left  his  service  in  July,  1834 ;  and  about  that  time 
Fanny  Johnson  came  to  live  with  us.  She  stayed 
with  us  about  a  week,  and  was  dismis3ed  on  account 
of  her  negligent  habits.  She  answered  the  descrip- 
tion given  by  Mr.  Lovis  so  well,  and  having  declared 
that  she  came  from  Mr.  Lovis',  I  was  strongly  im- 
pressed with  the  belief  that  they  were  the  same  per- 
son.   But  now  I  see  my  mistake.  You  (Miss  Monk) 


^■>-'%' 


f*A 


% 


56 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


■Ji 


are  act  Fanny  Johnson."  There  is  no  doubt  but  that 
if  Mr.  Lovis,  (provided  he  is  an  honest  man,)  should 
see  Miss  Monk,  he  would  also  see  his  mistake,  and 
see  that  his  Maria  Monk  was  Fanny  Johnson,  or 
some  other  person. 

That  the  affidavit  of  Mr.  Lovis  is  false,  I  have  not 
the  least  doubt.  1.  Wc  have  seen  that  Maria  Monk 
did  not  come  to  his  house  directly  from  St.  Denis,  in 
July,  1834 ;  for  it  is  evident  that  she  was  not  in  St. 
Denis  during  that  year.  2.  The  above  statement  of 
Mr.  Jones  is  enough  to  show  that  Maria  Monk  was  not 
in  his  service ;  but  that  it  was  one  Fanny  Johnson. 
3.  Mr.  Lovis'  declaration  that  "she  was  often  de- 
1^  ranged  in  her  mind,"  during  the  three  or  four  weeks, 
that,  he  says,  she  was  in  his  service,  is  evidently  un- 
true of  Maria  Monk,  and  is  enough  in  itself  to  show 
that  his  testimony  is  unworthy  of  the  least  confi- 
dence. Thev  tell  us  that  she  was  a  teacher  in  the 
Government  school  for  a  long  time,  immediately  pre- 
ceding this ;  and  would  a  deranged  person  have  been 
thus  employed?  Besides,  she  has  evinced  no  symp- 
toms of  derangement  during  her  residence  in  New 
York,  for  the  last  year  and  a  half.  Doctor  Robert- 
son, of  Montreal,  who  examined  her  hands  some 
three  months  afterwards,  states  in  his  affidavit,  that 
"  From  the  appearance  of  her  hands,  she  evidently 
had  not  been  used  to  work."  It  is  very  manifest 
from  the  whole  appearance  and  conduct  of  Miss 
Monk,  that  she  has  never  been  a  servant  girl  in  any 
family.  This  is  the  decided  opinion  of  the  families, 
in  which  she  has  resided  since  she  came  to  New 
York.  Hence  the  affidavits  of  Mr.  Gouin,  and  Mrs. 
Angelica  Monk,  of  Sorel,  and  of  Mrs.  St.  Germain, 
of  St.  Denis,  and  Mr.  Lovis,  of  Montreal,  all  of  them 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


57 


testifying,  that  she  has  been  at  service  in  their  fami- 
lies^— are  undoubtedly  false. 

We  have  next  a  statement  from  one  Lawrence 
Kidd.  This  consists  of  a  conversation  which  he  had 
sometime  in  the  summer  of  1834,  with  Capt.  Ryan, 
"master  of  a  steamer."  Mr.  Kidd  states  that  "  Capt. 
Ryan  told  him  that  Monk  had  journeyed  on  board 
his  boat  from  Sorel  to  Montreal ;"  and  that  he 
had  lost  his  watch,  and  that  he  suspected  that 
"Monk"  had  stolen  it. — The  priests  think  that  this 
must  have  been  after  she  left  the  service  of  Mr. 
Lovis.  But  what  does  it  all  amount  to?  Mr.  Kidd 
says,  that  Mr.  Ryan  told  him  thus  and  thus.  And 
who  is  Capt.  Ryan  ?  He  is  a  miserable  atheist ; 
ejected,  on  account  of  his  vile  atheism,  from  his  of- 
fice, by  the  government  authorities.  Of  what  value 
then  is  his  idle  tale  ? 

We  are  furnished  in  the  next  place  with  a  long 
affidavit  from  one  Louis  Malo,  a  constable  of  Mont- 
real. He  tells  us  that  in  October,  1834,  he  arrested 
Maria  Monk  for  stealin;^ — "  that  on  account  of  her 
youth,  and  the  respectability  of  her  family,"  the  man 
from  whom  she  stole  declined  prosecuting  her — and 
that  he,  taking  pity  on  her,  took  her  to  a  tavern,  where 
he  kept  her  two  or  three  days — and  that  a  few  days 
afterwards,  being  sent  for  by  her,  he  saw  her  again  at 
another  tavern — and  that  the  next  time  he  saw  her 
was  in  September,  1835,  when  she,  being  in  a  house 
of  ill-fame,  sent  for  him,  and  told  him  that  she  had 
come  to  Montreal  from  New  York,  with  Mr.  Hoyt, 
with  whom  she  had  left  his  (Malo's)  child,  at 
Goodenough's  tavern.  It  is  in  this  way  that  this 
contemptible  creature,  aided  by  the  priests,  wishes  to 


ll  .  ?'  : 


'»  !; 


h  i 


Hi 


*< 


Ml 


58 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


tell  the  world  that  he  is  the  father  of  Maria  Monk's 
child.    Thus  he  glories  in  his  own  shame. 

A  full  delineation  of  this  man's  character  would 
pollute  even  pollution  itself.  I  must,  therefore,  be 
excused  from  the  loathsome  task  of  even  attempting  it. 
I  will  only  say,  that  Jie  is  considi  rad  by  all  who  know 
him,  as  the  greatest  of  blackguards,  a  perfect  paragon 
of  immorality,  a  man  destitute  of  veracity,  whose 
oath,  unsupported  by  others,  even  Mr.  Jones  himself 
admitted  in  New  York,  was  worthy  of  no  confidence. 
He  owns  some  two  or  three  houses  in  one  of  the 
Montreal  suburbs,  all  devoted  to  the  goddess  of  in- 
famy, himself  being  the  presiding  genius  over  each 
of  them.  What  confidence,  then,  can  possibly  be 
placed  in  this  man's  affidavit — an  atlidavit  covering 
some  two  or  three  pages  of  detail,  all  of  which  bear 
the  marks  of  sheer  fabrication  .?  Thus  I  will  take  my 
leave  of  Louis  Malo,  with  the  simple  remark,  that 
his  affidavit  appears  to  have  been  fabricated  by  the 
priests  or  their  agents,  for  the  single  purpose  of  find- 
ing a  father  for  Maria  Monk's  child,  other  than  priest 
Phelan,  of  Montreal,  on  whom  she  had  sworn  it. 

Maria  Monk  professes  to  have  eloped  from  the 
Hotel  Dieu  nunnery  in  the  early  part  of  November, 
1834.  The  priests  say,  that  she  left  the  service  of 
Mr.  Lovis  on  the  7th  or  8th  of  August,  of  the  same 
year.  There  is,  therefore,  some  three  months  inter- 
vening between  the  two  points  of  time — from  the  time 
she  is  said  to  have  left  Mr.  Lovis'  until  the  time  she 
professes  to  have  escaped  from  the  convent.  Where 
was  she  during  these  three  months?  The  priests 
tell  us  that  "  she  took  up  her  habitation  in  various 
brothels,  at  Griffin  Town,  a  suburb  of  Montreal,  and 
elsewhere."  They  do  not  pretend  to  offer  any  other  evi- 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTs'  BOOK. 


69  ^ 


deuce  of  this  than  their  own  declaration  ;  and  what 
is  that  good  for  ?  Ara  they  not  the  criminated  party  1 
And  is  their  testimony  to  be  received  against  the  per- 
son criminating  them  ?  This  is  not  our  mode  of  act- 
ing in  the  "States." 

We  have  thus  traced  their  account  of  the  different 
places,  in  which  they  say  Maria  Monk  resided  from 
ihe  autumn  of  1831,  to  November,  1834.  And  what 
is  the  result  ?  Is  it  not  manifest,  that  all  the  state- 
ments and  affidavits,  which  we  have  examined,  pre- 
sent us  with  one  train  of  popish  lies  and  perjury? 
Can  any  man  believe,  after  examining  the  subject, 
that  the  priests  have  given  us  a  true  account  of  Maria 
Monk's  residence  during  the  time  specified  ?  Where 
then  was  she  during  this  time  1  Before  answering 
this  question,  we  must  examine  the  statement  of 
Doctor  Nelson.  He  says  : — "  That  when  I  was  the 
medical  attendant  of  the  Hotel  Dieu  hospital,  and 
occasionally  of  the  convent,  which  is  the  cloistered 
part  of  the  establishment,  I  never  once  saw  Miss 
Monk  there ;  but  moie  than  once,  at  her  mother's  re- 
quest, I  saw  her  at  the  Government  housekeeper's 
apartments,  which  are  those  occupied,  by  her  mother." 
On  page  184,  Awful  Disclosures,  Maria  Monk  states 
that  she  frequently  attended  Dr.  Nelson  in  his  visits 
to  the  public  hospital,  and  wrote  down  his  prescrip- 
tions, &c.  One  or  other  of  them,  therefore,  must  be 
mistaken,  or  a  wilful  dec€iver.  The  doctor's  state- 
ment consists  of  two  parts : — 1.  He  denies  having 
seen  her  in  the  nunnery.  This  may  be  true,  and  yet 
she  may  have  been  there,  and  he  not  have  known  her  in 
her  nun's  apparel  as  being  Miss  Monk,  though  he 
must  in  that  case  have  known  her  as  Saint  Eustace, 
the  name  by  which  she  was  cniled  in  the  convent. 


t     60 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRlESTs'  BOOK. 


2.  He  says  that  by  her  mother's  request,  he  saw  her 
more  than  once  at  her  mother's  house.  The  question 
is,  when  did  he  thus  repeatedly  see  her  at  her  mo- 
ther's house?  Was  it  during  the  time  she  professes 
to  have  been  in  the  nunnery  ?  The  doctor's  declara- 
tion is  equivocal,  and  I  fear  designedly  so.  If  he  le- 
peatedly  saw  her  at  her  mother's  request,  at  her  resi- 
dence, she  must  have  been  sick  there.  Now,  if  the  doc- 
tor's declaration,  that  he  more  than  once  saw  her  at  her 
mothers  house,  means  any  thing  to  the  point,  it  means 
that  he  saw  her  there  during  the  time  she  professes  to 
have  been  a  nun  in  the  Hotel  Dieu.  But  the  priests 
have  professedly  proved,  that  she  lived  during  this 
time,  in  Sorel,  St.  Denis,  Mr.  Lovis',  and  in  the  Griffin 
Town  brothels.  How  could  she  have  lived  in  these 
places,  and  at  the  same  time  be  sick  at  her  mother's 
house,  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Nelson  '?  Let  Dr.  Nel- 
son and  the  priests  explain  this,  if  they  can,  for  it  is 
more  than  I  can  comprehend.  One  thing,  however, 
is  certain,  viz.  that  Dr.  Nelson's  testimony  either 
proves  no  alibi  from  the  nunnery,  or  else  an  alibi  from 
Sorel  and  St.  Denis. 

However  skilful  Dr.  Nelson  may  he  as  a  physician, 
his  veracity  appears  to  be,  especially  on  this  subject. 
at  a  very  low  ebb.  He  is  or  has  been  physician  to 
the  nuns.  The  priests  call  him  a  Protestant ;  but  he 
is  not  a  Protestant,  but  a  professed  ridiculer  of  all  re- 
ligion. He  keeps  a  mistress ;  and,  according  to  the 
statement  of  Maria  Monk,  his  conduct  when  in  the 
nunnery  is  very  little  better  than  that  of  the  priests. 
His  declaration,  therefore,  that  he  never  saw  Miss 
Monk  ia  the  convent,  ought  not  to  have  the  weight 
of  a  feather  in  deciding  the  point  whether  she  has 
been  a,  nun  or  not. 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK, 


61 


The  testimony  of  Dr.  Robertson  and  Mrs.  Monk, 
Maria's  mother,  re-presented  in  the  "Awful  Expo- 
sure," has  bt;en  for  a  lonjj  time  before  the  public.  It 
amounts  to  little  or  nothing  on  the  question,  "whether 
or  no  Miss  Monk  has  been  an  inmate  in  the  nunnery. 
Dr.  Robertson  expresses  his  opinion  from  hear  say 
testimony,  that  Maria  Monk  was  in  Sorel  and  St. 
Denis,  during  a  greater  part  of  the  time  she  profess- 
es to  have  been  in  the  nunner}^  I  suppose  the  priests 
or  their  agents  told  him  so.  Mrs.  Monk  states  that, 
in  conversation  with  certain  gentlemen,  she  told  them 
that  her  daughter  had  never  been  in  the  nunnery. 
The  long  affidavit  of  Mrs.  Monk  is  a  mere  farce, 
never  confirmed  by  her.  Hence  it  has  not  her  signa- 
ture. It  was  fabricated  under  the  direction  of  the 
priests,  who  obtained  a  promise  from  her  that  she 
would  not  contradict  its  statements.  But  if  this  were 
not  so,  still  we  have  the  affidavit  of  Mr.  William 
Miller,  who  testifies  that  Mrs.  Monk  told  him  in  the 
summer  of  1833,  that  her  daughter  Maria  was  then 
in  the  nunnery :  Awful  Disclosures,  page  237.  The 
reader  may  judge  at  which  time  she  told  the  truth. 
At  the  time  she  staled  the  fact  to  Mr.  Miller,  she  was 
under  no  temptation  to  tell  an  untruth.  But  not  so 
in  August,  1835,  when  she  says  that  she  told  certain 
individuals,  that  her  daughter  had  never  been  in  the 
nunnery.  Besides,  Mr.  Jones  expressly  declared  in 
New  York,  in  August,  1836,  that  the  affidavit  of 
Mrs.  Monk  was  now  considered  as  injurious  to  their 
cause,  and  that  its  first  publication  was  regretted. 

The  affirmations  of  the  Montreal  tribe  of  Magda- 
lens  are  beneath  contempt.    They  affirm  that,  in  the 
winter  of  1834-5,  Maria  Monk  told  them  of  her  resi- 
ding in  Sorel,  St.  Denis,  &c.,  but  never  intimated  to 
6 


■'•*« 


02 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTs'  BOOK. 


them  any  thing  respecting  her  having  heen  a  nun  in 
the  Hotel  Dieu.  Admitting  all  they  say  on  this  sub- 
ject were  true,  however,  it  would  amount  simply  to 
this,  that  Miss  Monk,  for  the  sake  of  her  own  safety, 
practised  deception  upon  them  as  to  the  fact  of  her 
having  eloped  from  the  convent.  But  who  has  any 
confidence  in  this  fictitious  tribe  of  Magdalens  ?  Well 
did  Mr.  Jones,  publisher  of  the  "  Awful  Exposure," 
say  to  me  in  New  York,  that  many  of  his  witnesses 
could  not  be  found,  and  that  I  should  need  his  assist- 
ance to  find  them.  Some  of  these  Magdalens  have 
been  searched  for,  but  lo,  they  were  not  to  be  found  ! 
Respecting  this  manoeuvre  of  the  priests,  I  shall  have 
occasion  to  remark  more  at  length  hereafter.  Suffice 
it  to  say,  that  the  priests  could  never  have  expected  to 
gull  anybody  with  this  Magdalen  trick,  except  it 
were  such  as  "  love  darkness  rather  than  light." 
These  Magdalens  and  Louis  Malo  are  at  direct  antip< 
odes  in  their  affidavits.  They  affirm  that  he  had  in- 
tercourse with  Maria  Monk,  during  the  winter  of 
1834-5,  in  the  yard  of  the  Asylum.  He  affirms  that 
he  never  heard  of  her  from  October,  1834,  until  Sept. 
1835. 

This  completes  our  review  of  the  documentary  tes- 
timony presented  by  the  priests,  to  prove  an  alibi  in 
the  case  of  Maria  Monk — that  she  resided  elsewhere 
than  in  the  nunnery,  during  the  time  she  professes  to 
have  been  a  nun  in  that  establishment.  What  then 
is  the  result?  Have  the  priests  succeeded  in  their 
attempt  to  prove  an  alibi  ?  So  far  as  the  number  of 
statements  and  affidavits  are  concerned,  their  is  no 
deficiency.  But  oh,  their  character  !  What  a  com- 
pound of  ignorance,  contradictions,  falsehoods,  and 
perjury  !   Among  those  who  have  testified  from  per- 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


63 


gonal  knowledge,  there  is  not  a  single  Protestant  wit- 
ness, unless  it  be  the  notoriously  profligate  Mary  An- 
gelica Monk — the  intimate  friend  of  Kelly,  the  most 
licentious  priest  there  is  in  Canada.  Not  a  single  un- 
exceptionable witness  is  to  be  found  among  them. 

I  wish  my  readers  to  remember,  how  easy  a  matter 
it  Is  to  prove  an  alibi  iu  Maria  Monk's  case,  provided 
she  has  never  been  a  nun  in  the  Hotel  Dieu.  If  she 
lived  about  one  year  in  Sorel,  and  about  one  year  and 
a  half  in  St.  Denis,  as  maintained  by  the  priests,  how 
easy  a  matter  it  would  have  been  to  prove  it,  by  un- 
exceptionable witnesses?  If  true,  why  present  to  us 
as  witnesses,  such  unprincipled  characters  as  Martel 
Paul,  Charles  Gouin,  Angelica  Monk,  &c.  ?  The 
very  fact,  that  the  priests  have  been  unable  to  furnish 
any  better  testimony,  after  the  labor  of  so  may  months, 
is  in  itself  evidence  of  the  desperateness  of  their  un- 
dertaking. I  beg  of  ray  readers  lo  '^  onder  well  this 
particular  point,  for  it  is  of  great  importance  in  the 
controversy.  When  I  take  into  consideration  all  the 
circumstances  of  the  case — the  length  of  time  which 
the  priests  have  had  to  collect  evidence — the  fact 
that  Maria  Monk  is  said  to  have  lived  for  two  years 
and  a  half  in  the  two  places  specified — the  fact  that 
the  mass  of  the  people  in  these  two  towns  are  favora- 
ble to  the  priests,  and  of  course,  decidedly,  hostile  to 
Miss  Monk's  claims — and  above  all,  when  I  consider 
its  immense  importance  to  the  priests ;  that  upon  it 
is  suspended  the  strength  of  their  defence ;  and  then 
look  at  the  testimony  adduced — I  feel  constrained  to 
say  that,  in  my  judgment,  the  priests  and  their 
agents  have  utterly  failed  in  their  attempt  to  prove 


■  :f 


:^  :. 


i  ■;( 


.'I!'  I 


an  alibi* 


a 


04 


REPLY  TO  TOE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


It  is  perfectly  proper  to  remark  further,  that  such 
an  attempt,  in  such  a  case,  thus  resulting  in  ill-suc- 
cess and  failure,  leaves  their  cause  in  a  condition  far 
more  hopeless  than  before.  Every  unsuccessful  ef- 
fort greatly  strengthens  the  contrary  position. 


•SrLY  TO  TUE  PRICSTr  BOOK. 


66 


CHAPTER   IV. 

BCPORT  OF  MESSRS.  CURRY,  PERKINS,  E8S0N,  HOLMES,  AND 
JONES,  WHO  EXAMINED  TQE  HOTEL  DIEU  NUNNERY. 


Protiminary  Considerations— Time  elapsed  from  her  elopemeni— 
Since  slie  first  upiiealed  to  tliis  tost— t^inco  the  announcement  of 
alterations  in  tlie  Nunnery- Appointment  and  qualilicatlons  of  the 
Examining  Couiiuittee— llustile  to  Mlsi  Monk— Their  examination 
*-Their  unfavorable  report— Made  up  of  negatives— Nuni'  apart* 
inents  changed— Boole  of  registers— MIsh  Moult's  passage  through 
the  nutinery  yard— Report  of  an  architect— Mr.  Ostell  t  throe 
reasons  for  liiu  unfavorable  report— One  has  nothing  to  lo  with 
the  subject— The  other  two  stated— Origin  and  circumstiiuces  o^ 
Miss  Monli's  drawing — The  two  reasons  Icnown  to  exist  before  tiie 
drawinjt  waiii  published— Furnish  evidence  of  her  honesty- -Mr. 
Odtell's  report  furnishes  strong  evidence  in  support  of  Miss 
Monic— Alterations  in  the  nunnery— Strictures  on  the  conduct  of 
the  Committee—The  fiction  that  Misa  MonIc  has  described  Mrs. 
McDonell's  Asylum- Mrs.  McDonell  unwortijy  of  conlidenoe— Mr. 
Stone's  Report  the  result  of  a  mere  hoax— Resolutions  of  August, 
1836,  passed  in  New  York. 


1 1  n 


From  the  time  of  her  visit  to  Montreal,  in  August, 
1835,  Maria  Monk,  in  confirmation  of  the  fact  that 
she  had  been  an  inmate  of  the  Hotel  Dieu,  appealed 
to  an  impartial  examination  of  that  convent — staking 
the  truth  of  her  claims  to  public  confidence  on  the 
result  of  such  an  examination.  She  thus  ch. '>nged 
her  opponents  to  test  the  matter  by  a  fair  mbunal. 
This  challenge  the  friends  of  the  priests  pretend  to 
sa^,  has  been  accepted,  because  on  the  fiUeenth  day 
of  July,  1836,  they  subjected  the  nunacry  to  the  ex- 
amination of  a  few  individuals,  as  a  committee,  ap- 
pointed by  themselves  for  that  purpose.  But  before 
receiving  the  report  of  this  committee,  as  deciding 
6* 


66 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


the  point  in  controversy,  several  things  should  be  dis- 
tinctly noticed. 

1.  The  time  which  elapsed  from  the  period  she 
left  the  convent,  until  the  day  the  examination  was 
made.  She  professes  to  have  eloped  from  the  nun- 
nery in  the  early  part  of  November,  183"4,  and  the 
examination  took  place  in  July,  1836.  Thus  about 
one  year  and  eight  months  intervened  between  the 
points  of  time.  A  period  of  time  more  than  sufficient 
to  have  rebuilt  the  nunnery,  if  they  had  been  so  dis- 
posed. 

2.  She  first  made  her  appeal  to  this  test  in  the  Au- 
gust of  1S35 ;  so  that  eleven  months  intervened,  be- 
fore the  pretended  examination  of  it  was  made. 

3.  It  was  announced  in  the  public  prints  in  Octo- 
ber, 1S35,  that  men  were  employed  in  making  altera- 
tions in  the  Hotel  Dieu  ;  so  that  this  announcement, 
uncontradicted,  was  before  the  public  about  nine 
months,  prior  to  the  examination.  On  page  63,  of 
her  book,  which  was  published  in  the  following  Janu- 
ary, Miss  Monk  makes  the  same  charge  in  these 
words: — "And  I  have  been  credibly  informed^  that 
masons  have  been  employed  in  the  nunnery  since  I 
left  it."  Such  assurances  she  had  while  in  Montreal, 
as  well  as  since  her  return  to  New  York. 

So  much  in  reference  to  time  for  making  altera- 
tions. The  next  thing  worthy  of  notice,  is  the  ap- 
pointment and  character  of  the  committee,  who  made 
the  examination.  In  the  appointment  of  this  com- 
mittee, neither  Maria  Monk,  nor  her  friends,  had  any 
voice  whatever.  It  was  chosen  exclusively  by  her 
avowed  enemies.  Mr.  Jones,  tiie  agent  of  the  priests, 
and  publisher  of  the  "  Awful  Exposure,"  declared,  in 
New  York,  again  and  again,  that  he  selected  and  in- 


perempi 
be.     Ti 
taken,  a 
have  voJ 
the  offic( 
verdict  t 
their  qua 
I  rema 
I  the  corar 
\  oided  opj 
tensible  1 
made  to  ^ 
self  to  be 
to  be,  by 
whose  w 
He  decia 
gentbme; 
ever  publ 
fore  he  ev 
another  o^ 
article  ws 
his  book, 
Mr.  Holn 
The  Rev. 
whose  cbt 
yeais  past 
various  dc 
to  time  ij 


i  '\M 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


er 


od  she 
m  was 
e  nua- 
md  the 
about 
•en  the 
ifficient 
so  dis- 

the  Au- 
:ied,  be- 
le. 

n  Octo- 
y  altera- 
icemenl:, 
ut  nine 
re  63,  of 
ig  Janu- 
n  these 
led;  that 
since  I 
ontreal, 

altera- 
the  ap- 
10  made 
is  com- 
had  any 

by  her 
>  priests, 
lared, in 
and  in- 


1 


vited  the  individuals  composing  it.  It  was,  therefore, 
altogether  an  expartc  committee. 

As  to  the  qualifications  of  these  judges  in  the  case, 
were  it  consistent  with  the  demands  of  truth  and 
justice,  I  would  gladly  pass  them  over  in  mute  si- 
lence. But  fidelity  to  the  task  I  have  undertaken, 
peremptorily  forbids  it,  however  unpleasant  it  may 
be.  The  public  stand  which  these  gentlemen  have 
taken,  and  the  tremendous  responsibility  which  they 
have  voluntarily  assumed,  in  taking  upon  themselves 
the  oflSce  of  judges  in  the  case,  and  publishing  their 
verdict  to  the  world,  authorizes  every  man  to  examine 
their  qualifications,  as  well  as  their  right,  thus  to  act. 

I  remark,  then,  that  one  and  all  of  them  have,  from 
the  commencement  of  the  controversy,  been  the  de- 
cided opponents  of  Maria  Monk.  Mr.  Jones,  the  os- 
tensible leader  in  all  the  movements  which  have  been 
made  to  vindicate  the  criminated  priests — avows  him- 
self to  be  a  Roman  Catholic,  though  he  is  understood 
to  be,  by  those  who  know  him,  an  infidel — a  man  in 
whose  word,  little  or  no  confidence  can  be  placed. 
He  declared  in  New  York,  in  the  presence  of  several 
gentbmen,  that  he  published  the  first  article  that  was 
ever  published  against  Maria  Monk  in  Canada,  be- 
fore he  ever  saw  either  her  or  her  book:  and  then  on 
another  occasion,  when  he  was  shown  that  that  very 
article  was  in  direct  opposition  to  the  whole  tenor  of 
his  book,  he  denied  that  he  ever  had  published  it. 
Mr.  Holmes  is  a  decided  opponent  of  Miss  Monk. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Esson  is  a  Scotch  clergyman  ;  a  man 
whose  character  has  labored  exceedingly  for  several 
yeais  past.  His  name  is  quite  conspicuous  in  the 
various  documents  which  have  been  issued,  from  time 
to  time  in  Montreal,  against  Maria  Monk.    Of  the 


■# 


(f'H.'l    :['•*' 


68 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


general  characters  of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Perkins  and 
Curry,  I  have  nothing  to  say,  but  what  is  praisewox- 
thy  of  them.  As  ministers  of  Christ,  they  have  the 
general  confidence  of  the  Christian  communily.  But, 
unfortunately,  both  for  themselves  and  the  cause  of 
truth,  they  have  been  led  to  pursue  a  course,  in  refer- 
ence to  the  controversy  between  Miss  Monk  and  the 
priests,  which  appears  to  me,  every  enlightened  and 
unprejudiced  man  must  unhesitatingly  condemn.  It 
is  known,  that,  from  the  first,  they  have,  in  their  let- 
ters, and  in  their  conversation,  been  active  in  oppo- 
sing the  claims  of  Maria  Monk.  Being  early  prejudiced 
against  her,  they  took  a  decided  stand  in  their  oppo- 
sition ;  and  thus  becoming  partisans,  they  have  been 
goaded  on  from  step  to  step  in  vindication  of  their 
own  conduct.  I  speak  advisedly  on  this  subject,  and 
with  no  other  feelings,  than  those  of  kindness  to- 
wards these  gentlemen. 

The  origin  and  growth  of  their  prejudice  can  be 
easily  traced.  Miss  Monk  went  in  company  with 
Mr.  Hoyt,  from  New  York  to  Montreal,  to  procure  a 
legal  investigation  of  her  charges  against  the  priests. 
An  unhappy  difference  existed  between  Mr.  Perkins 
and  Mr.  Hoyt,  who  had  been  residing  for  some  time 
previous  in  and  about  Montreal,  as  an  agent  for  some 
benevolent  societies.  This  fact,  connected  with  the 
circumstance  that  Mr.  Hoyt  was  a  member  of  the 
Free  Presbyterian  church  of  that  city,  and  was  espe- 
cially befriended  in  the  object  of  his  visit,  by  its  lead- 
ing members,  who  had  gone  off  from  Mr.  Perkins' 
church,  very  much  against  his  wishes,  gave  to  the 
subject  a  strong  party  character,  and  thus  awakened 
the  prejudice  of  that  gentleman,  against  the  cause 
which  his  opponents  had  espoused.   Had  Miss  Monk 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


69 


fallen  into  other  hands,  it  is  probable  Mr.  Perkins 
would  never  have  occupied  the  unnatural  position  in 
which  he  now  presents  himself,  to  the  astonishment 
of  the  Protestant  public.  His  position  is  not  the  re- 
sult of  any  friendship  which  he  reels  towards  priests, 
nuns,  and  their  religion.  Popery  in  all  its  forms  he 
abominates. 

It  was  evident  from  an  early  date,  to  those  who 
were  investigating  Miss  Monk's  case,  in  New  York, 
that  he  was  under  strong  excitement :  for  he  replied 
only  in  terms  of  passion  to  a  respectful  letter  address- 
ed to  him,  for  information  on  the  subject. 

Mr.  Curry,  having  then  but  recently  arrived  in 
Canada,  and  being  intimately  associated  with  Mr. 
Perkins,  was,  amidst  the  general  unpopularity  of 
Miss  Monk's  cause,  easily  led  to  array  himself  against 
her  claims ;  and  the  sarcastic  tone  of  his  letter  sta- 
ting the  results  of  his  examination  of  the  Convent 
exhibits  the  violence  of  his  prejudice.  He  has  since 
been  serving  the  cause  of  the  priests,  however  much 
he  may  dislike  their  religion.  The  first  intimations 
received  in  New  York,  respecting  Maria  Monk's  hav- 
ing described  the  Montreal  Magdalen  Asylum,  in- 
stead of  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery — a  fiction  of  recent 
date — were  connected  with  his  movements.  He  v/as 
represented  as  searching  the  building,  and  applying 
the  test ;  and  Mr.  Jones,  in  the  presence  of  the  Edi- 
tors of  the  New  York  Sun,  declared  to  the  writer  of 
this,  on  his  (Mr.  C.'s)  authority,  that  he  (Mr.  C.) 
found  Maria  Monk's  plan  to  be  an  exact  fac-simile  of 
the  interior  of  that  Asylum  ! ! 

Such,  then,  were  the  qualifications  of  the  examining 
committee.  And  that  I  have  not  misjudged  in  the 
matter,  I  feel  quite  confident  j  especially  in  reference 


u 


(I  'k 


i; 


70 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Perkins,— whose  opinion  is  perhaps 
considered  to  be  the  most  important  of  any  in  the 
committee — for  I  have  several  letters  from  him,  which 
abundantly  evince  the  imbittered  state  of  his  feelings 
on  this  subject.* 

One  word  respecting  the  time  occupied  in  examin- 
ing the  nunnery.  The  building  is  a  huge  affair.  Ac- 
cording to  Bouchelte^s  Topographical  Description  of 
Lower  Canada,  it  is  324  feet  in  front,  on  St.  Paul 
street,  by  468  feet  in  depth,  on  St.  Joseph -street.  Now 
Mr.  Jones  declared  in  New  York  that  the  committee 
were  occupied  only  between  two  and  three  hours  in 


making 


iheir  exarainatiort,   "from  garret  to  cellar." 


This  being  the  case,  it  is  impossi-'biethat  the  examina- 
tion could  have  been  any  thing  like  a  thorough  one. 

Such  being  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  it  may 
be  asked,  what  bu'.  an  unfavorable  report  could  be 
expected,  by  the  friends  of  Miss  Monk,  from  such 
a  committee  ?  But  let  us  examine  the  report  itself, 
and  see  what  it  amounts  to.  It  is  professedly  written 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Curry,  and  sanctioned  by  the  remain- 
der of  the  committee. 

There  is  something  quite  imposing  in  the  first  sen- 
tence ;  says  Mr.  Curry,  "  I  did  a  few  weeks  since,  in 

♦  The  fallowing  ia  an  extract  from  a  letter  published  in  Au- 
gust, I83ft,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Clary,  of  Montreal.  Speaking  of  the 
report  of  the  committee,  he  says : — 

But  the  community  who  know  the  facts  of  the  case  will  not 
be  satisfied  with  such  an  examination  j  for  all  the  .five  gentle- 
men who  examined  the  convent  leere  strongly  prejudiced  against 
the  book,  and  none  of  them  were  more  so  than  MessrEi.  Per- 
kins and  Curry :  and  tliat  prejudice  in  them  is  the  result  of  a 
personal  dislike  to  Hoyt^  and  perhaps  to  others  here  who  were 
active  in  the  first  movement  that  was  mads  in  regard  to  thoM 
disclosures!. 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


^' 


company  with  N.  B.  Doucetand  J,  P.  Lacroix,  Esqs., 
and  without  sending  any  previous  notice,  visit  said 
nunnery,"  &c.     He  goes  on  to  state  that  he  examined 
€very  thing  "  from  the  cellar  to  the  roof,"  out-houses 
and  all,  except  the  cloistered  department ;  and  that 
the  lady  Superior  and  the  nuns,  to  whom  he  was  in- 
troduced, offered  him  every  facility  ;  and  that  he  w^as 
assured  by  one  of  them  "  that  if  they  had  had  timely  no- 
tice of  his  visit,  a  permit  from  the  bishop  would  have 
been  obtained  to  give  him  immediate  access  to  the 
whole  of  the  cloistered  department."    Now  the  im- 
pression that  all  this  is  adapted  to  make  is,  that  Mr. 
Curry's  visit  was  unexpected  to  the  nuns,  and  that 
they  and  their  lady  Superior  earnestly  courted  an  ex- 
lamination  of  their  convent.     But  be  it  known  that 
N.  B.  Doucet  and  J.  P.  Lacroix,  Esquires,  Mr.  Curry's 
associates  in  his  adventure,  are  Roman  Catholics, 
and  great  friends  of  the  priests  ;  and  Maria  Monk  de- 
clares that  they  are  habitual  visiters  of  the  Hotel 
Dieu,  for  the  same  purpose  that  the  priests  visit  that 
[house  of  ill-fame.    Hence  the  probability  is,  that  the 
jpiiests,  nuns,  and  their  two  comrades,  had  the  matter 
(all  "  cut  and  dried,"  in  order  that  they  might  make 
[the  experiment,  and  see  how  far  they  could  mislead 
Mr.  Curry ;  and  thus  judge  whether  they  might  pju- 
[dently  admit  a  committee,  in  part  under  his  general- 
ship, to  explore  the  nunnery.    It  appears  that  the  ex- 
)eriment  succeeded  just  as  they  would  have  it.    In 
[this  exploration,  Mr.  Curry  found  nothing  that  bore 
my  resemblance,  as  he  tells  us,  to  Maria  Monk's  de- 
Bcriptions. '  This  may  be  called  the  first  part  of  the 
examination — a  sort  of  preparation  for  the  work  of  the 
future  committee. 
Some  time  after  this  the  committee  was  organiziKly 


1!  *■ 


»^-^ 


72 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


and  the  examination  made.  The  result  was  tiie  same 
as  before  vith  Mr.  Curry ;  the  committee  "  were 
unable  to  discover  the  remotest  resemblance  between 
any  part  of  said  building,  and  the  plan  or  description 
of  Maria  Monk."  Maria's  name  was  not  to  be  found, 
either  in  "  the  register  of  deaths,"  or  in  "  the  register 
in  which  are  entered  the  names,  ages,  and  dates  of 
the  taking  the  veil  of  each  nun."  No  trace  of  her 
was  to  be  found ;  not  even  the  names  of  those  men- 
tioned in  her  disclosures. 

This  report  of  the  committee  is  all  negatives.  The 
committee  tell  us  that  they  repeatedly  traversed  every 
section  of  the  nunnery,"  and  could  find  nothing  re- 
sembling Maria  Monk's  descriptions.  But  they  do 
not  tell  us  what  they  did  find  ;  whether  a  greater  or 
less  number  of  rooms,  than  she  mentions  in  her  de- 
scriptions. We  are  thus  left  to  grope  our  way  in  all 
the  darkness  of  negatives.  ^ 

In  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Perkins,  written  im- 
mediately after  the  examination  took  place,  he  in- 
forms the  writer  of  these  pages,  that  Maria  "  has  pla- 
ced the  cloistered  part  of  the  establishment  where  the 
kitchen  is :  and  that  the  whole  concern  is  turned  up- 
side down."  It  appears  from  this  statement,  and 
frt)m  a  conversation  which  I  had  with  Mr.  Jones, 
confirmed  by  the  testimony  of  Mr.  Ostell,  that  the 
cloistered  part  of  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery,  is  not,  at 
present,  the  rear  central  wing  of  that  building,  as  de- 
scribed by  Maria  Monk.  The  truth  13,  that  amidst 
the  changes  and  alterations  which  jhave  taken  place 
in  that  convent,  since  she  left  it,  the  nuns'  depart- 
ment has  been  changed  from  the  rear  middle  wing,  to 
another  part  of  the  building.  That  they  formerly  oc- 
cupied the  part  of  the  nunnery  described  by  Miss 


,:V 


:  .1 


Monk 

a  fact 

residin 

as  Mr. 

what  s 

does  n 

scribe  t 

From 

building 

Vi. 

a  kitche 
a  place 
mislead 
through 
they  dei 
Since  th 
Monk's  i 

ofthebu; 

Why  is  t 
Before 

tee,  two 

notice. 


<m- 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRlESTS'  BOOK. 


M 


i  same 
'  were 
ftween 
ription 
found, 
egister 
ates  of 
of  her 
e  men- 

1.  The 
(]  every 
ling  re- 
they  do 
:eater  or 
her  de- 
ly  in  all 

tten  im- 
he  in- 
has  pla- 
?here  the 
rned  up- 
ent,  and 
r.  Jones, 
that  the 
is  not,  at 
ig,  as  de- 
it  amidst  1 
cen  place] 
depart- 1 


i 


Monk,  is  a  fact  that  the  priests  dare  not  deny.  It  is 
a  fact  that  can  be  proved  by  several  v/itnesses,  now 
residing  in  New  Yoik.  Hence  "  the  whole  concern," 
as  Mr.  Perkins  says,  "  is  turned  upside  down"  from 
what  she  described  it.  And  well  it  should  be,  for  she 
does  not,  in  her  published  writings,  attempt  to  de- 
scribe the  present  habitation  of  the  nuns. 

From  Mr,  Jones,  I  learned  that  that  part  of  the 
building  described  by  Miss  Monk,  is  now  occupied  as 
a  kitchen,  sleeping-rooms  for  servants,  storage-rooms, 
a  place  foe  old  rubbish,  &c.  &c.  How  easy,  then,  to 
mislead  and  bewilder  such  a  committee,  hastening 
through  the  nunnery  as  they  must  have  done,  seeing 
they  despatched  their  search  in  so  shorfatime! — 
Since  the  report  of  the  committee,  some  of  Miss 
Monk's  friends  have  attempted  to  examine  this  part 
of  the  building,  and  have  been  peremptorily  excluded. 
Why  is  this  ?    My  readers  can  easily  conjecture. 

Before  leaving  this  exparte  report  of  the  commit- 
tee, two  things  mentioned  in  it,  deserve  a  passing 
notice.    First,  speaking  of  the  register  of  names,  Mr. 
Curry  says:  "To  ascertain  whether  this  was  the  real 
register,  I  called  for  the  name  of  a  nun  with  whom  I 
had  become  acquainted  about  one  year  since,  and  was 
immediately  referred  to  it.    In  this  record,  which  was 
an  old  book,  there  were  no  erasures,  no  mutilations. 
We  searched  for  the  name  of  Maria  Monk,  and  others 
mentioned  in  her  book ;  no  such  names  were  there." 
Now  this  looks  like  a  piece  of  accomplished  Jesuitism 
on  the  part  of  the  priests  and  nuus.    Who  knows  but 
this  book  may  have  been  prepared  with  said  names, 
for  the  express  purpose  of  deception?    Mr.  Curry  has 
said,  in  conversation,  that  he  was  expressly  request- 
ed by  the  mother  of  said  nua  to  make  inquiries  le- 
7 


M 


4^ 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  ROOK. 


spccting  her  daughter.  It  was  therefore  known  before- 
hand that  Mr.  Curry  would  inquire  for  her.  Or,  per- 
haps, it  is  an  old  register  of  admissions,  but  false  or 
imperfect.  But  to  settle  the  question  beyond  dispute, 
let  the  bishop  and  the  Superior  present  it  to  the  pub- 
lic ;  and  let  its  names  be  transcribed  ;  and  let  inquiry 
be  made,  and  see  if  it  contains  the  name  of  every  in- 
dividual who  has  been  known  to  enter  that  convent. 
No  one  can  raise  an  objection  to  this  course. 

The  other  thing  to  be  noticed  is  the  statement,  that 
Maria  Monk  in  passing  from  the  nunnery  through  the 
yard  into  the  street,  according  to  the  course  which  she 
says  she  took — "  must  have  passed  directly  over,  under, 
or  through,  at  least,  three  high  stone  walls."  This 
may  be  true,  as  things  now  exist  in  that  yard.  But  it 
is  known  that  alterations  have  been  made  in  that  yard. 
By  referring  to  the  ground  plan  of  the  drawing  in  her 
book,  which  was  taken  in  the  autumn  of  1S35,  by  a 
competent  gentleman  in  Montreal,  it  will  be  seen 
that  no  vralls  then  existed  in  the  course  she  describes 
herself  to  have  taken,  until  she  arrived  to  the  one  on 
Jean  Baptiste  street,  in  which  she  says  there  was  a 
small  gate,  opening  on  the  inside,  through  which  she 
passed  into  the  street.  I  have  been  credibly  inform- 
ed that  such  a  gate  formerly  existed  in  that  wall.'*' 
But  be  that  as  it  may,  it  is  matter  of  little  conse- 
quence. She  may  be  mistaken  in  this  particular ; 
^nd  may  have  passed  into  Jean  Baptiste  street, 
through  the  gate  leading  out  of  the  yard  of  the  Con- 

•  A  gentleman  in  New  York,  who  recently  visited  Montreal, 
declares  that  he  saw  such  a  gate  there.  A  highly  respectable 
lady  now  on  a  visit  to  this  city  from  Montreal,  declares  that 
she  has  often  seen  it.  Another,  who  lived  in  Montreal  for 
(w«lve  yeari,  declares  the  same. 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


76 


ore- 
peT- 
e  or 

>ute, 
pub- 
luiry 
•y  in- 
vent. 

;,  that 

rhtbe 

ih  she 

jnder, 
This 

But  it 

t  yard. 

in  her 

&j  by  a 

e  seen 
cribes 
ne  on 
was  a 
ch  she 
nform- 
wall.* 
conse- 
licular ; 
street, 
e  Con- 

toiitreal, 

jectable 

Ires  that 

Ireal  for 


I 
it 
1 


gregational  Nunnery,  or  in  some  other  way.  it  was 
dark,  and  she  had  just  left  the  nunnery,  and  was, 
doubtless,  much  terrified  and  bewildered,  hardly 
knowing  what  course  she  did  take.  She  knew  that 
she  had  just  violated  the  awful  oaths  by  which  she 
had  been  bound  to  the  convent,  and  that  she  was 
fearfully'  exposing  herself  to  be  taken  and  cruelly 
punished,  if  not  absolutely  murdered,  as  her  saintly 
sister  St.  Francis  had  been.  This  being  the  case, 
the  committee  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  their  unfeeling 
and  contemptuous  statement,  that  ''she  must  have 
passed  directly  over,  under,  or  through  at  least  three 
high  stone  walls  that  would  have  discouraged  a  less 
adventurous  lady." 

Appended  to  the  report  of  the  examining  commit- 
tee, wc  have  a  statement  from  Mr.  John  Ostell,  ar- 
chitect and  surveyor,  giving  us  the  result  of  a  pro- 
fessional application  of  Maria  Monk's  plan  or  draw- 
ing, to  that  part  of  the  Hotel  Dieu  professedly  de- 
scribed by  her— the  centre  wing.  He  "  declares  it  to 
be  his  opinion,  that,  architecturally  speaking,  and 
with  reference  to  the  practice  prevailing  in  Canada, 
in  the  construction  of  buildings,  it  is  impossible  that 
the  said  plan  should  have  iny  real  existence,"  in  con- 
nexion with  that  part  of  the  nunnery.  Mr.  Ostell 
assigns  three  reasons  for  his  opinion.  The  present 
cloistered  apartments,  he  informs  us,  "  he  was  not 
permitted  to  enter." 

One  of  the  three  reasons  mentioned  by  Mr.  Ostell, 
has  nothing  to  do  with  the  subject.  It  is  a  discre- 
pancy between  Maria  Monk's  drawing  of  the  inte- 
rior, and  the  ground  or  block  plan,  of  the  building, 
drawn  by  another  person.  Miss  Monk  distinctly 
states  in  her  book,  "  that  the  general  plan  of  the 


•■  i  .i. 


76 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


grounds  and  buildings,  were  in  some  respects  defec 
tive  and  erroneous,"  and  that  she  was  not  responsi- 
ble for  its  errors.  It  was  drawn  by  a  gentleman  in 
Montreal,  who  was  fully  competent  to  do  it  correctly, 
and  who  would  have  done  it  so,  had  he  not  been 
driven  unceremoniously  out  of  the  yard.  See  Awful 
Disclosures,  p.  374.  Why  Mr.  Ostell  should  men- 
tion, as  a  reason  for  his  opinion,  a  discrepancy,  which 
exists  between  her  drawing  of  the  interior,  and  a 
drawing  of  the  exterior,  of  the  nunnery,  by  another 
person,  I  am  unable  to  understand. 

Another  reason  assigned,  is  in  the  following 
words : — "  That  the  partition  walls  on  the  first  and 
second  stories,  have  no  correspondence  with  each 
other,  commencing  and  ending  on  each  separate 
story  ;  whereas  it  is  necessary  that  such  walls  should 
not  only  correspond  with  each  other,  but  that  they 
should  commence  in  the  cellar."  According  to  what 
is  said  here,  by  Mr.  Ostell,  Canadian  houses  must  be 
very  singular  in  their  construction — each  story,  from 
the  cellar  upwards,  must  have  an  equal  number  of 
rooms,  of  equal  size.  For  example,  if  there  be  five 
rooms  on  the  first  floor,  there  must  be  five,  of  pre- 
cisely the  same  dimensions,  on  the  second  floor,  and 
also  in  the  cellar.  If  there  be  a  bed-room  in  the 
third  story,  of  a  three  story  house,  there  must  be  a 
bed-room  in  each  story  beneath,  even  down  into  the 
cellar.  If  this  be  so,  all  I  have  to  say  is,  that  the 
mode  of  constructing  houses  in  Canada,  is  a  very 
absurd  mode.  There  is  no  doubt,  however,  but  what 
many  of  the  walls  are  one  and  the  same,  beginning 
in  the  cellar,  and  passing  through  each  story  in  the 
house ;  but  to  say  that  this  is  the  case  with  each 
partition  wall,as  evidently  incorrect. 


rt 


Thei 

plan  sh 

without 

ries."    ' 

and  the 

ranging 

tinctly  p 

move  th( 

second  < 

and  thus 

and  dev 

none  of 

enemies  i 

attempt 

her.    Sh 

matter. 

It  is  pr 
the  origir 
the  Hcte] 
b\'  the  cl( 
bad  been 
months- 
sufferings 
called  up 
was  made 
haste;  foi 
departmei 
which  it  "^ 
press,  altl] 
been  prev 
a  huge  est 
of  course, 
tion,  was  ; 
This  will  1 


v\rhich  | 
and  a  [ 
aother 


and 


REPLY  TO  THE  PBIEBTS'  BOOK. 


77 


The  remaining  reason  is,  that — "  The  second  story 
plan  shows  a  portion  of  huilding  at  one  extremity, 
without  any  similar  substructure  in  the  lower  sto- 
ries." This  is  true,  and  was  spoken  of  by  myself 
and  the  gentleman  who  assisted  Miss  Monk  in  ar- 
ranging her  drawing  for  the  engraver.  It  was  dis- 
tinctly pointed  out  to  her,  but  she  was  unable  to  re- 
move the  difficulty.  All  she  knew  was,  that  on  the 
second  story,  there  were  such  and  such  rooms,  thus 
and  thus  located,  containing  such  and  such  furniture, 
and  devoted  to  such  and  such  uses.  She  showed 
none  of  that  ready  wit  and  expedient,  which  her 
enemies  so  liberally  attribute  to  her ;  nor  did  she  even 
attempt  to  reconcile  the  discrepancy  pointed  out  to 
her.  She  exhibited  the  artlessness  of  a  child  in  the 
matter. 

It  is  proper  here  to  say  a  word  or  two,  respecting 
the  origin  of  Miss  Monk's  drawing  of  the  interior  of 
the  Hotel  Dieu,  or  that  part  of  it  formerly  occupied 
by  the  cloistered  nuns.  At  the  time  it  was  done,  she 
bad  been  out  of  the  nunnery  tome  fifteen  or  sixteen 
months — months  of  excitement  and  varied  trials  and 
sufferings,  such  as  few  females  of  her  age  are  ever 
called  upon,  in  the  providence  of  God,  to  endure.  It 
was  made  solely  from  memory,  and  in  considerable 
haste ;  for  the  idea  of  drawing  an  entire  plan  of  the 
department  was  not  suggested,  until  the  edition,  in 
which  it  was  to  be  inserted,  was  nearly  ready  for  the 
press,  although  several  sketches  of  different  parts  had 
been  previously  drawn.  The  building  described,  is 
a  huge  establishment ;  containing  many  rooms,  and 
of  course,  a  description  of  them,  solely  from  recollec- 
tion, was  attended  with  much  perplexing  difficulty. 
This  will  be  readily  seen  by  every  reflecting  mind,  and 
7* 


l\ 


u 


>if 


t'l 


M 


78 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTs'  ROOK. 


if  any  man  doubts  it,  let  liim  remove  his  doubts,  by  at- 
tempting to  give  a  drawing  from  memory,  even  of  the 
house  in  which  he  was  born  and  raised.  Under  these 
circumstances,  nothing  but  an  imperfect  and  general 
description,  could  possibly  have  been  expected.  The 
demand,  that  she  should  have  given  to  each  room  its 
exact  proportionate  size,  so  as  to  have  the  separating 
walls  on  each  story  exactly  correspond  with  each 
other,  is  beyond  measure  unreasonable.  No  man  on 
earth  could  do  it,  except  he  were  on  the  spot,  with 
his  measuring  rule  in  his  hand.  How  preposterous, 
then,  to  require  it  of  a  girl  in  her  situation  ! 

The  two  discrepancies  between  her  drawing  and 
the  building,  pointed  out  by  Mr.  Ostell,  were  known 
to  exist  before  her  plan  was  published.  It  was  known 
that  the  walls  between  the  rooms  on  each  story,  did 
not  correspond  with  each  other ;  nor  was  such  a  cor- 
respondence even  sought  for,  much  less  professed. 
It  was  also  known  that  a  portion  of  the  second  story 
extended  beyond  the  first  story,  so  as  to  be  without 
any  corresponding  substructure.  Miss  Monk  knew 
it ;  and  had  she  been  an  impostor,  and  of  course  her 
drawing  a  mere  fancy  work,  her  fancy  would  have 
created  a  room  or  two  more  for  the  first  story,  and 
thus  have  removed  the  want  of  the  substructure  spo- 
ken of.  This  is  a  strong  evidence  of  her  honesty. 
Or  had  we  who  assisted  her  in  arranging  it,  been  so 
disposed,  we  could  have  done  it;  but  that  would  have 
been  contrary  to  our  determination  from  the  first, 
which  was,  that  every  thing  ascribed  to  Miss  Monk, 
in  her  boolc,  should  be  her  own  production,  and  not 
ours.  As  we  sought  nothing  but  truth,  it  was  our 
determination,  that  she  should  stand  or  fall  by  her 
own  descriptions. 


And 

lemnly  i 

tell  pres 

fact,  tha 

fectly,  tl 

Dieu,/r( 

a  long 

scription 

as  accurs 

of  a  port] 

book,  Mii 

number  o 

very  certs 

right."    I 

the  case— 

tion  allud 

drawing,  i 

count  for 

Would  it 

building,  i 

produce  tl 

And  woul 

respondeni 

ries  of  the 

I  beg  of 

fessional  i 

Maria  Mo 

scription  ol 

abode  j  an( 

the  two  to 

each  other 

that  she  ha 

er  than  the 

of  a  genera 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS^  BOOK. 


79 


And  now,  understanding  the  subject,  as  1  do,  I  so- 
lemnly  aver,  that  the  architectural  report  of  Mr.  Os- 
tell  presents  to  my  mind,  irresistible  evidence  of  the 
fact,  that  Maria  Monk  has  described,  though  imper- 
fectly, the  centre  wing  or  main  building  of  the  Hotel 
Dieu, /rom  a  personal  knowledge  of  it^  obtained  by 
a  long  residence  in  that  establishment.  Her  de- 
scription of  it  appears,  from  this  report,  to  be  quite 
as  accurate  as  I  ever  supposed  it  to  be.  In  speaking 
of  a  portion  of  the  first  story,  on  page  39G  of  her 
book,  Miss  Monk  says : — "  Of  the  size  and  precise 
number  of  the  two  or  three  succeeding  rooms,  I  am  not 
very  certain.  I  think  I  have  drawn  them  pretty  nearly 
right."  Now,  suppose— what  is  probably  the  truth  in 
the  case — that,  in  the  indistinctness  of  her  recollec- 
tion alluded  to  in  this  passage,  she  has  omitted  in  her 
drawing,  a  single  room ;  would  not  the  omission  ac- 
count for  the  discrepancies  spoken  of  by  Mr.  Ostell  ? 
Would  it  not  represent  the  first  story  of  that  long 
building,  as  being  shorter  than  the  second,  and  thus 
produce  the  absence  of  the  substructure  spoken  of? 
And  would  it  not  produce  the  want  of  a  general  cor- 
respondence in  the  separating  walls,  on  the  two  sto- 
ries of  the  building? 

I  beg  of  the  reader  to  pause  and  consider  this  pro- 
fessional report  of  Mr.  Ostell,  for  a  single  moment. 
Maria  Monk,  in  the  first  place,  gave  us  a  general  de- 
scription of  the  first  story  of  the  nunnery — her  former 
abode ;  and  then  of  the  second  story.  We  compared 
the  two  together,  to  see  if  they  corresponded  with 
each  other ;  and  we  saw  that  they  did  not.  We  saw 
that  she  had  made  the  second  story  somewhat  long- 
er than  the  first,  and  of  course  that  there  was  a  want 
of  a  general  correspondence  in  the  walls,  separating 


it  1 


r 


80 


B£PLY  TO  TBS  PRICSTS'  BOOK, 


the  rooms  in  each  story.  We  stated  the  fact  to  her, 
and  she  made  another  eflfort,  but  came  to  the  same  re- 
suit,  saying,  "  I  have  done  as  well  as  I  could,  and  if 
there  are  mistakes,  I  can't  help  it."  We  saw  that  she 
was  confused  in  her  recollections,  respecting  a  por- 
tion of  the  first  story — where  the  rooms  are  number- 
ed, the  4th,  5th  and  6th.  This  imperfection  of  mem- 
ory is  alluded  to  in. the  above  extract  from  her  book. 
But  notwithstanding  this  known  imperfection  in  her 
drawing,  we  published  it;  and  what  is  the  result? 
An  architect  is  employed,  some  time  afterwards,  by 
her  opponents,  to  compare  the  drawing  with  the 
building ;  and  he  reports  unfavorably,  assigning  as 
his  reasons,  the  very  imperfections  which  vve  knew 
existed  before  the  drawing  was  published.  I  ask, 
then,  what  stronger  evidence  could  be  presented  to 
our  minds,  than  is  here  offered  by  Mr.  Ostell,  of  the 
fact,  tl.at  her  drawing  is  not  the  work  of  fancy,  but 
of  sober  reality?  If  Mr.  Ostell  had  found  any  other 
discrepancies  than  these  two,  between  her  drawing 
and  the  building,  he  unquestionably  would  have 
named  them,  in  place  of  mentioning  the  one  first  no- 
ticed above,  which  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  sub- 
ject— the  discrepancy  between  her  drawing  of  the 
interior,  and  the  plan  of  the  exterior,  of  the  building, 
furnished  by  another  person.  He  does  not  intimate 
any  incorrectness  as  to  the  general  form  and  size  of 
the  building,  as  described  in  her  drawing. 

If  any  man  will  take  into  consideration  the  entire 
circumstances  of  the  case — her  youth  and  inexperi- 
ence in  such  matters-rthe  undisciplined  state  of  her 
mind — the  size  of  the  building,  and  consequent  diffi- 
culty attending  its  description — the  agitatiuns,  trials, 
and  sufferings  she  had  experienced— the  long  time 


b»        i; 


nery ; 

that  the 

have  b 

see  the 

her  plai 

working 

man  ihi 

ing  is  n 

ever  abs 

iofiuenc 

surdity 

What 

failed  in 

their  att( 

chapter 

than  a  fai 

in  suppoi 

In  con 

less   doe 

sanctione 

pear ! — " 

concern, 

descriptic 

of  Montr 

nuns  of  C 

cles  with 

have  beer 

used,  and 

tell's  prof; 

interior  o 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIEST3'  BOOK. 


81 


ct  to  her, 
same  re- 
el, and  if 
r  that  she 
g  a  per- 
I  number- 
i  of  mera- 
her  book. 
Dn  in  her 
le  result? 
kvards,  by 
with  the 
igning  as 
vve  knew 
)A.    I  ask, 
jsented  to 
:ell,  of  the 


ancy, 


but 


any  other 
•  drawing 
)uld  have 
e  first  no- 
;h  the  sub- 
ng  of  the 
building, 
intimate 
d  size  of 

the  entire 

inexperi- 

late  of  her 

lent  diffi- 

ns,  trials, 


long 


time 


which  had  elapsed  since  her  elopement  from  the  nun- 
nery ;  he  must  see,  in  the  light  of  Mr.  OstelPs  report, 
that  the  drawing  of  Miss  Monk  is  as  accurate  as  could 
have  been  reasonably  expected.  He  must  and  will 
see  the  intrinsic  absurdity  of  the  idea,  that  she  drew 
her  plan  of  the  interior  of  the  nunnery  from  the  mere 
workings  of  a  wild,  undisciplined  imagination*  The 
man  that  can  understandingly  believe,  that  her  draw- 
ing is  mere  fancy  work,  can  believe  any  thing,  how- 
ever absurd.  His  belief  is  beyond  the  point  of  being 
influenced  by  evidence  ;  and  of  course  it  were  an  ab- 
surdity to  attempt  to  reason  with  him  on  the  subject. 

What  then  is  the  conclusion  ?  Have  not  the  priests 
failed  in  this  attempt  to  mislead  the  public  1  Is  not 
their  attempt  here  as  fruitless,  as  that  in  the  preceding 
chapter  to  prove  an  alibi  ?  Nay,  this  attempt  is  more 
than  a  failure.  It  furnishes  evidence  of  a  high  degree 
in  support  of  Miss  Monk's  claims. 

In  connexion  with  Mr.  OstelPs  report,  how  reck- 
less does  the  following  declaration  of  Mr.  Curry, 
sanctioned  by  the  other  members  of  the  committee,  ap- 
pear ! — "  In  conclusion,  I  declare,  to  all  whom  it  may 
concern,  that  if  Maria  Monk  has  told  the  truth  in  her 
description  of  the  interior  of  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery 
of  Montreal,  I  shall  not  be  slow  to  believe  that  the 
nuns  of  Canada  yet  retain  the  power  of  working  mira- 
cles with  stone  and  mortar."*  No  miracle  need  to 
have  been  wrought,  nor  a  particle  of  stone  or  mortar 
used,  and  yet  it  is  extremely  nianifest  from  Mr.  Os- 
teins professional  report,  that  her  description  of  the 
interior  of  the  nunnery  has  its  foundation  in  truth. 

*  Query~Did  they  ever  poBtess  this  power  7  If  lo,  when  did 
thtyloseiti 


.<«;'• 


'  i 


VAt 


Ll 


K  f 


kI^ 


M 


ji; 


82 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIE3T3    BOOK. 


li  i 


Ji': 


Bat  then  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  what  extensive 
alterations  have  been  made  in  that  convent,  since 
Maria  Monk  left  it ;  and  the  priests,  in  any  responsi- 
ble manner,  dare  not  deny  it.*  Mr.  Curry  knows 
that  alterations  have  been  made;  for  he  has  declared, 
as  I  have  been  credibly  informed,  that  he  saw  a  hole, 
or  well,  newly  dug,  in  the  cellar  of  that  establishment; 
and  when  asked  why  he  did  not  mention  it  in  his 
report,  he  replied,  that  he  did  not  feel  himself  called 
upon  to  state  what  he  saw  in  the  nunnery  !"  True, 
if  he  wished  faithfully  to  serve  the  priesthood  of  Mon- 
treal, he  was  not  called  upon  to  report  any  thing  un- 
favorable to  their  interests.  Aks,  for  such  a  commit- 
tee! What  motive  could  have  influenced  them  to 
take  upon  themselves  the  performance  of  a  task, 
for  which  they  must  have  known  themselves  to  be  so 
incompetent  ?  They  knew,-  as  well  as  they  knew  they 
existed,  that  they  were  among  the  bitterest  of  Miss 
Monk's  opponents ;  and  they  also  must  have  known 

*  The  Rev.  Mr.  Clary  of  Montreal,  published  in  August,  1836, 
to  the  world,  over  his  own  eisnature,  the  followinj?  statement, 
which,  so  far  as  I  know,  remains  urrooniradicted  by  any  respon- 
eible  pereon  in  Montreal.  ^'Material  alterations  have  been 
made  in  and  around  the  Convent!!!  Those  persons  living 
where  they  can  look  over  the  wall  into  the  enclosure  of  the 
convent,  say,  that  cartmen  and  masons  have  been  at  work 
there  much  of  the  winter  and  spring,  overhauling  and  fixing 
for  an  examination."  Again  in  October  17th,  1836,  speaking 
of  Mr.  Stone's  report,  ho  says:— "He  said  nothing  about  the 
recent  building  and  repairing  of  stone  walls  within  the  enclo- 
sure of  the  convent,  and  which  everybody  who  wishes  can 
see,  nor  the  new  wall  within  the  building,  as  mentioned  privately 
by  one  of  the  former  examiners— nor  does  he  tell  us  that  the 
well  in  the  cellar  was  dug  this  summer,  nor  whether  or  not  it  is 
in  exactly  the  same  place  that  the  cemetery,  or  hole  for  8m;*th- 
cred  nuns  and  infants,  is  said  to  have  been." 


the  fact,  t 

were  intei 

charges  a£ 

single  ma 

report  fron 

And  they  r 

erhavesel 

quite  sun 

What  obje 

on  such  a 

Perkins  an 

it  is  of  lit 

will  herea 

their  own 

are  in  bad 

Before  h 

the  sensele 

the  interioi 

instead  of  t 

call  this  a  j 

purpose  of  ( 

Asylum,  st 

in  the  said 

Dieu,  is  an 

the  said  Asy 

found  in  th 

does  Mrs.  ]\ 

say  that  Mc 

lum,  and  ha 

that  Maria  '. 

Dieu,  incori 

Me  to  concc 

'attached  to 

I  to  give  a  de 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


83 


M 

\    i 

ti 


sponsi- 
knows 
iclared, 
a  hole, 
hment ; 
t  in  his 
I  called 

True, 
Qf  Mon- 
ling  un- 
commit- 
ihem  to 
a  task, 
to  be  so 
lew  they 
of  Miss 

known 


;ust,  1836, 
fiatement, 
ly  respon- 
Lar«  6  c  en 
►ns  living 
iro  of  the 
at  work 
\(l  fixing 
ppeaking 
I  about  the 
Ithe  enclo- 
feshes  can 
privately 
Is  that  the 
)r  not  it  i3 
[or  smi^tb- 


ilvii 


the  fact,  ihdt  they  were  thus  considered  by  all  who 
were  interested  in  ferreting  out  the  truth  of  her  awful 
charges  against  that  nunnery.  Could  they  then  for  a 
single  moment  have  supposed,  that  an  unfavorable 
report  from  them  would  terminate  the  controversy? 
And  they  must  have  known,  that  the  priests  would  nev- 
er have  selected  them  for  the  task,  unless  they  had/e/i 
quite  sure  of  obtaining  such  a  report  from  them. 
What  object,  then,  could  they  hope  to  gain  by  serving 
on  such  a  committee  ?  It  is  to  be  hoped,  ihatMessrs^ 
Perkins  and  Curry — as  to  the  rest  of  the  committee, 
it  is  of  little  consequence  what  ranks  they  occupy — 
will  hereafter  leave  the  priests  and  nuns  to  defend 
iheir  own  unnatural  and  impure  institutions.  They 
are  in  bad  company,  and  in  bad  business. 

Before  leaving  this  subject,  I  wish  briefly  to  notice 
the  senseless  fiction,  that  Maria  Monk  has  described 
the  interior  of  the  Magdalen  Asylum  of  Montreal, 
instead  of  the  interior  of  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery.  I 
call  this  a  senseless  fiction,  recently  fabricated  for  the 
purpose  of  deception.  Mrs.  McDonell,  matron  of  the 
Asylum,  states  on  oath^  "  that  the  description  given 
in  the  said  '  Disclosures,'  of  the  interior  of  the  Hotel 
Dieu,  is  an  incorrect  description  of  the  apartments  of 
the  said  Asylum."  Here  is  a  fair  specimen  of  Jesuitism, 
found  in  the  phrase  "  incorrect  description."  What 
does  Mrs.  McDonell  mean  by  it?  Does  she  mean  to 
say  that  Maria  Monk  attempted  to  describe  the  Asy- 
lum, and  has  done  it  incorrectly  ?  or  does  she  mean, 
that  Maria  Monk's  attempted  description  of  the  Hotel 
Dieu,  incorrectly  resembles  the  Asylum?  lam  una- 
ble to  conceive  of  any  other  meaning  which  may  be 
attached  to  it.  To  say  that  Maria  Monk  attempted 
to  give  a  description  of  her  Asylum,  is  a  declaration 


ill  i 


Mh 


%  \ 


M, 


t  1   !! 


1  ^    "i 


■  •  -.W 


81 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


II,  !l!l 


iUiilH^ 


SO  absurd  as  not  to  be  within  the  limits  of  reason  or 
comn«on  sense.  It  cannot  therefore  be  reasoned  about. 
And  to  affirm  that  Miss  Monk's  descriptions  bear  an 
incorrect  resemblance  to  her  Asylum,  is  about  as  rele- 
vant as  it  would  be  to  affirm,  that  they  bore  an  incor- 
rect resemblance  to  the  moon  ;  for  both  the  moon  and 
Mrs.  McDonell's  Asylum  have  the  dimensions  oi 
length,  breadth,  height,  and  depth,  and  so  has  MTaria 
Monk's  drawing;  and  in  this  respect  there  is  an 
incorrect  resemblance  between  all  o.f  them. 

The  truth  js,  this  "exemplary  and  charitable" 
woman  is  unworthy  of  the  least  confidence.  She  has 
perjured  herself  in  several  instances  in  her  affidavit. 
She  affirms  that  Maria  Monk  had  led  the  life  of  a 
stroller  and  a  prostitute,  for  many  years,  in  direct 
opposition  to  all  the  priests'  witnesses,  who  affirm 
that  she  had  been  living  during  this  time  in  Sorel  and 
St.  Denis — in  the  latter  as  a  school  mistress,  for 
sonae  fifteen  months,  while  Dr.  Nelson  says  she  was 
a  part  of  the  time  with  her  mother.  She  also  affirms 
that  Louis  Malo  was  in  the  habit  of  visiting  Maria 
Monk  during  *hp.  winter  of  1834-5,  whilst  he  affirms 
that  he  never  heard  of  her  during  this  period.  She  is 
a  mere  tool  of  the  priests,  ready  to  swear  to  any  thing 
which  they  command  her.  Respecting  this  trick  of 
the  priests,  I  have  more  to  say  hereafter. 

I  will  conclude  this  chapter  with  the  subjoined  ex- 
pressive resolutions,  simply  observing  that  the  com- 
mittee therein  named  to  explore  the  convent,  in 
company  with  Maria  Monk,  have  as  yet  received  no 
permission  from  the  proper  authorities,  to  discharge 
the  duty  assigned  them.  Why  is  this  ?  If  Maria 
Monk  is  an  impostor,  why  should  the  bishop  of  Mon- 
treal reject  this  uuexceptionable  mode  of  convincing 


^ 


■i 


k^ 


the  T* 

the  pi 

of  exj 

6uch 

recent 

Stone. 

not  to 

conver 

appear 

andnu 

tion  on 


"At 

Society 
for  the  [ 
betweer 
Montrej 
to  the 

♦The; 

IS36 :— / 

tlcmen  ft 

nnd  takt . 

his  letter 

<lie  exami 

guidance 

applicatioi 

New  Yorl 

Maria  Mo 

the  only 

commuiiit 

dition  tha 

its  authore 

disposal;  j 

tBould  not 


Hiiiiffi:irj,iJ,.i 


HfiPLY  TO  THE  PHIESTb'  BOOK. 


on  or 
about, 
^ar  an 
s  rele- 
incor- 
DD  and 
ons  01 
Maria 
I  is  an 

ritable" 
3 he  has 
iffidavit.  U^l 
i(e  of  a  1*1 
a  direct  ; 
lO  affirm 
lorel  and 
ress,  for 
she  was 
affirms 

g  Maria 

e  affirms 
She  is 

ny  thing 
trick  of 


)ined  ex- 
Ithe  com' 
fv^at,  ill 
jived  no 
lischarge 
llf  Maria 
of  Mon- 
Invincing 


85 


the  world  of  the  fact?*  It  is  earnestly  desired  that 
the  public  will  hereafter  duly  appreciate  the  reports 
of  exparte  and  superficial  examiners  of  the  nunnery, 
6uch  as  the  one  already  examined ;  and  also  that 
recently  published  in  New  York  by  Mr.  William  L. 
Stone,  who,  according  to  bis  own  narrative,  appear* 
not  to  have  seen  a  single  room  in  that  part  of  the 
convent  professedly  described  by  Maria  Monk.  He 
appears  to  have  been  completely  duped  by  the  priests 
and  nuns ;  and  of  course,  his  report  is  a  sheer  imposi- 
tion on  the  public,  and  should  be  treated  as  such.  . 

RESOLUTIONS. 

RESPECTINQ    MARIA    MONK. 

"  At  a  meeting  convened  in  the  American  Tract 
Society's  Rooms,  at  the  call  of  several  gentlemen, 
for  the  purpose  of  considering  the  controversy  easting 
between  Maria  Monk  and  the  Romish  Priests  of  the 
Montreal  Diocess,  Francis  D.  Allen,  Esq.  was  called 
to  the  chair,  and  the  Rev.   Octavius  Winslow  ap- 

♦  The  Rev.  Mr.  Clary  says,  in  his  published  letter  of  August, 
ISJ6  :— /  have  tried  to  get  permission  for  a  Committee  of  gen- 
tlemen from,  Nevo  York^  with  others  from  this  place^  to  go  in^- 
nnd  take  Maria  Monk  with  them,  but  I  have  not  succeeded.  In 
his  letter  of  October  the  I7th,  he  says: — On  the  same  day  of 
the  examination  cf  the  convent,  made  in  July  last,  under  tl>ti 
guidance  of  Mr.  Jones,  the  Catholic  editor  of  this  city,  I  made 
application  io  him  for  permission  for  a  few  gentlemen  from 
New  York,  with  others  from  this  city,  under  the  guidance  of 
Maria  Monk,  to  examine  the  convent,  whose  report  I  deemed 
the  only  one  which  v/ould  bring  out  the  truth  or  satisfy  the 
community.  He  seemed  in  favor  of  this  proposal  on  the  con- 
dition that  if  they  failed  to  prove  the  truth  of  the  Disclosures, 
its  authoress  should  be  given  up  to  the  authorities  to  be  at  tl/cir 
disposal ;  and  he  promised  to  get  permission,  but  the  bishop 
"WouXd  not  grant  it. 

8 


r  ;? 


'      1* 


:i; 


m 


I  •!   im 


*. 


86 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS    BOOK% 


-'  ?« 


pointed  as  Secretary.    The  following  Preamble  and 
Resolutions  were  unanimously  adopted : 

'^  Whereas,  Maria  Monk  hus  hitherto  appealed  in 
vain  to  the  Canadian  authorities,  both  civil  and  eccle- 
siastical, to  bring  her  charges  against  the  Romish 
priests  of  the  Montreal  Diocess,  to  some  equitable 
tribunal  for  investigation ;  and,  whereas,  she  now  ap« 
peals  to  the  people  of  the  United  States,  invoking 
them  to  interpose  in  her  behalf,  and  demand  that  jus- 
tice be  rendered  to  her,  a  lonely  girl,  in  her  peculiarly 
trying  and  unequal  controversy  with  the  priests  of  the 
Romish  church;  and,  whereas,  the  people  of  the 
United  States — besides  being  always  disposed  to  lis- 
ten to  the  voice  of  the  friendless  and  the  persecuted— 
h'xve  a  deep  and  solemn  interest  in  the  matter  in  dis- 
pute, in  consequence  of  the  rapid  increase  of  Popery 
and  of  popisli  institutions  in  their  country  ;  and  also, 
in  consequence  of  the  contiguity  of  the  Canadian 
nunneries,  and  their  intimate  connexion  with,  and 
influence  upon,  the  rising  institutions  of  America : — 
Therefore. 

^^  Ilesolved,  1st,  That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  meeting 
that  the  appeal  of  Maria  Monk  to  the  American  peo- 
ple, ought  to  be  promptly  and  efficiently  responded  to, 
so  far  as  the  nature  of  the  case  will  admit  of. 

"  Resolved,  2d,  That  the  conduct  of  the  Romish 
Montreal  priests  and  their  advocates— (1)  in  attempt- 
ing, by  every  means,  to  asperse  and  vilify  the  charac- 
ter of  Maria  Monk;  and  (2)  m  attempting,  through 
the  most  artful  Oecev>tions,  to  decoy  her  into  their 
hands;  and  (3)  \r.  refusing,  for  the  space  of  one  full 
year,  to  allow  tho  matter  in  controversy  to  be  brought 
to  a  fair  trial;  bespeaks  any  thing  rather  than  manly 
honesty  and  virtuous  innocence. 


«/2 

to  ha' 
Monti 
the  g( 
ginnin 
Maria 
under 
in  gett 
about  I 
results 
And  b 
have  b 
the  pas 
easilv  ( 
these  rt 
made  b 
no  influ 
« lies 
and  the 
Monk,  i 
and  its 
call  a  « 
to  prove 
ligates 
and  of 
but  that 
brothtisj 
adapted 
turn  it  s 
to  be  dir 
Cotivent 
"  liesc 
I     ted  by  J\ 
viz ;    tha 


n 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIEST's  BOOK. 


87 


)w  ap- 
roking     [ 
at  jus- 
uliarly 
of  the 
of  the     ; 
lo  lis- 
uted— 
in  dis- 
Popery 
id  also, 
.nadian 
h,  and 
rica : — 

leeting 
\n  peo- 
ided  to, 

lomish 
tempt- 
harac- 
k  rough 
a  their 
ne  fnll 
)rought 
manly 


"  Resolved,  3d,  That  the  recent  examination,  said 
lo  have  been  made,  of  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery  of 
Montreal,  is.  altogether  unsatisfactory;  because  (1) 
the  gentlemen  engaged  in  it  have  been,  from  the  be- 
ginning, strongly  and  actively  prejudiced  against 
Maria  Monk.  Mr.  Jones,  editor  of  a  Romish  paper, 
under  the  auspices  of  the  priests,  and  principal  mover 
in  getting  up  the  book  against  Maria  Monk,  which  is 
about  lo  appear,  containing,  among  other  things,  the 
results  of  this  party  examination,  was  their  leader. 
And  because  (2)  material  alterations  are  said  to 
have  been  made  in  and  around  the.  convent  during 
the  past  year — alterations,  such  as  doubtless  would 
easily  deceive  such  a  committee  of  examiners.  For 
these  reasons,  any  report  unfavorable  to  Maria  Monk, 
made  by  these  disqualified  examiners,  ought  to  have 
no  influence  in  deciding  this  controversy. 

*''  Resolved^  4th,  That  the  recent  effort  of  the  priests 
and  their  defenders,  to  make  it  appear  that  Maria 
Monk,  instead  of  describing  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery 
and  its  inmates,  has  described  a  place  which  they 
call  a  "Magdalen  Asylum ;"  and  also,  their  attempts 
to  prove,  by  the  affidavits  of  some  unprincipled  prof- 
ligates and  infidels,  calling  themselves  protestants, 
and  of  ignorant  papists,  that  she  never  was  a  nun ; 
hut  that  she  has  been  of  a  bad  character,  living  in 
brotht  IS,  &c.,  is  highly  characteristic  of  Jesuitism ; 
adapted  to  blind  and  bewilder  the  public  mind,  and 
turn  it  away  from  the  single  point  to  which  it  ought 
to  be  directed,  viz  :  an  impartial  examination  of  the 
Convent. 

"  Resolved,  5th,  That  the  demand  made  and  reitera- 
ted by  Maria  Monk,  during  the  space  of  a  full  year, 
viz :    that   herself  in   person,   accompanied    by   her 


).■  M 


.us 


i  'tf 


Jt 


ILt 


i 


'I 


wr 


•Vl 


A 


I  •!' 


1| 


i-' 


Ki  t 


-'■  ti 


M^ 


m 


88 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESt's  BOOK. 


friends,  as  well  as  enemies,  should  be  permitted  to 
explore  the  nunnery,  is  perfectly  reasonable  and 
right ;  and  that  a  further  refusal,  in  the  present  state 
of  the  case,  forthwith  to  comply  with  it,  on  the  part 
of  the  Hotel  Dieu  Ecclesiastics,  ought  to  he  consid- 
ered as  equivalent  to  an  acknowledgment,  of  the 
crimes  alleged  against  them  by  Maria  Monk. 

^^JResolvedj  6th,  That  a  committee  of  four  gentlemen 
be  now  appointed,  with  power  to  fill  vacancies  and 
increase  their  number,  either  in  the  United  States  or 
in  Canada,  to  accompany  Maria  Monk  to  Montreal, 
80  soon  as  the  authorities  of  Canada  shall  afford  suit- 
able protection  to  such  a  committee,  and  shall  grant 
them  the  necessary  permission  and  facilities  for  tho- 
roughly exploring  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery^  and  such 
other  establishments  as  are  said  to  be  connected  with 
it,  viz.,  the  Priest's  Seminary,  and  the  Congregational 
Nunnery,  connected  by  subterranean  passages ;  and 
also  the  Black  Nuns'  Island,  which  seems  to  be  a 
component  part  of  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery  of  Mon- 
treal ;  and  that  the  following  gentlemen  be  appointed 
on  that  committee, — George  Hall,  Esq.,  late  Mayor  of 
Brooklyn,  Professor  S.  F.  B.  Morse,  David  Wessen, 
Esq.,  and  Rev.  J.  J.  Slocum. 

"  Francis  D.  Allen,  Chairman, 
"  Octavius  Winslow,  Secretary, 
"  JVcio  York,  August  8th,  1836." 

The  reader  will  please  notice  the  length  of  time 
since  these  lesolutions  were  first  published  to  the 
world. 


■1 


1    " 
i    i 


Troubles 
Aicribc 
to  have 
in  the  A 
by  Mr.  ] 
Mr.  IIo> 
The  tru( 
her  bool 
Integrity 

NoTHl 

and  theii 

ranee  of 

induced 

authores! 

yet  in  he; 

ed  and  p 

led  the  li 

fits  of  in 

been  a  R 

readily  p< 

and  she  a 

suresj  fo 

the  thing 

Yea,  they 

tion  what 

of  her  wo 

it  is  utterl 

the  matte 

inmate  of 


REPLY  TO  TSE  PRIC3TS^  BOOK. 


80 


•    CHAPTER   V. 

ORIGIN  OP  MISS  monk's  *   DISCLOSURES." 


time 
to  the 


Troublesome  matter  to  the  priests— Statement  of  the  Boston  Pilot- 
Ascribed  to  a  combination  of  individuals— To  a  nameless  man— Said 
to  have  obtained  her  facts  in  the  Magdalen  Asylum— Her  residence 
in  the  Asylum— Its  gross  absurdity— First  discovered  in  New  York 
by  Mr.  Ilillikcr— His  affidavit- Their  incipient  origin  attributed  to 
Mr.  Hoy  t— Her  supposed  dying  confession  to  the  llev.  Mr.  Tappin— 
The  true  origin  of  the  "Disclosures" — Statement  of  the  writer  of 
her  book  as  to  the  circumstances  connected  with  its  compilation- 
Integrity  of  the  compiler  vouched  for  by  several  gentlemen. 

Nothing  appears  to  have  given  the  Roman  priests 
and  their  advocates  more  vexation,  than  the  conlri- 
vance  of  some  scheme,  by  which  the  world  may  be 
induced  to  believe  that  Maria  Monk  is  not  the  sole 
authoress  of  the  disclosures  attributed  to  her.  She  is 
yet  in  her  youth,  and  according  to  the  position  assum- 
ed and  proved  by  them,  as  they  say,  she  has  hitherto 
led  the  life  of  an  infamous  stroller,  being  subject  to 
fits  of  insanity  from  her  childhood,  and  has  never 
been  a  Roman  Catholic.  Taking  this  ground,  they 
readily  perceive  that  it  will  not  do  to  admit  that  she^ 
and  she  alone,  has  furnished  the  matter  of  her  disclo- 
sures ;  for  they  know  that  all  the  world  will  see  that 
the  thing  is  impossible  in  the  nature  of  the  case. 
Yea,  they  know  that  it  will  not  do,  on  any  considera- 
tion whatever,  to  admit  that  slie  is  the  sole  authoress 
of  her  works.  The  admission  would  ruin  them  ;  for 
it  is  utterly  impossible  that  she  should  have  produced 
the  matter  of  her  narrative,  unless  she  had  been  an 
inmate  of  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery  of  Montreal.  This 
8* 


Kfi 


•  y 


H 


S'l'' 


oc 


REPLY  TO  THE   PRIESTS^  BOOK. 


they  know  full  well.  Hence  the  various  and  contra- 
dictory sources,  which  they  have  alleged  to  be  the 
true  origin  of  her  disclosures. — Let  us  notice  some 
two  or  three  of  these. 

Immediately  after  the  "Awful  Disclosures"  were 
published,  the  Boston  Pilot  (a  Catholic  paper)  issued 
the  following  statement,  as  disclosing  their  t>'tje  ori- 
gin ;— 

"  We  are  ready  and  willing  to  declare  upon  oath, 
that  the  extracts  which  we  have  seen  in  the  New 
York  Transcript,  Boston  Morning  Post,  Salem  Ga- 
zette, and  other  respectable  periodicals,  purporting  to 
be  extracts  from  the  disclosures  of  Maria  Monk,  &.c., 
are  to  be  found,  word  for  word,  and  letter  for  letter, 
(proper  names  only  being  altered,)  in  a  book  transla- 
ted from  the  Spanish  or  Portuguese  language,  in  1781, 
called  ^  The  Gates  of  Hell  Opened,  or  a  Develop- 
ment of  the  Secrets  of  Nunneries,'  and  that  we,  at 
present,  are  the  owner  of  a  copy  of  said  book,  which 
was  loaned  by  us,  a  year  or  two  since,  to  some  person 
in  Marblehead  or  Salem,  who  has  not  returned  it.'' 

This  statement  was  extensively  circulated  both 
through  the  Catholic  and  Protestant  papers,  and  mul- 
titudes were  led  to  believe  that  it  was  true.  But  time 
has  shown  it  to  be  otherwise.  Miss  Monk's  publish- 
ers forthwith  offered  one  hundred  dollars,  to  any  in- 
dividual who  would  present  them  with  a  work  thus 
resembling  the  "  Awful  Disclosures."  But  the  priest, 
who  fabricated  and  published  the  statement,  and 
who  "  was  ready  and  willing  to  swear^^  to  his  own 
lie^  has  never  been  able  to  produce  such  a  book. 

The  ground  usually  taken  by  the  opponents  of  Miss 
Monk  is,  "  that  she  is  a  mere  tool  in  the  hands  of 
others,"  who  have  fabricated  her  disclosures,  and 


< 


> 


publish 

Awfu 

which  J 

book  :— 

by  certt 

of  Lowi 

Monk." 

formed. 

"a  banc 

"  abettei 

"  infamc 

"using  J 

insane  b 

sessing 

"  atrocioi 

"  sti  ange 

of  ordin: 

equivalei 

the  art  o 

On  pag 

"  Awful 

one  man 

manner. 

these  pro( 

ting  defar 

day  and  t 

lent  curre 

cism  will 

gret.    Th 

the  imbec 

scorned  a; 

communit 

know  not. 

less  man  c 


H 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTs'  BOOK. 


ai 


jntra- 
e  the 
some 

were 
issued 
;e  ori- 

oath, 
New 
m  Ga- 
ting to 
k,  &c., 
letter, 
ransla- 
Q1781, 
jvelop- 
we,  at 
which 
person 
it.'' 

both 
d  mul- 
t  time 
blish- 
my  in- 
thus 
I  priest, 
It,  and 
is  own 


published  them  in  her  name.  The  writers  of  the 
'Awful  Exposure"  assume  this  position,  as  a  truth 
which  needs  no  proof.  Hence  the  title-page  of  their 
book : — "  Awful  Exposure  of  the  atrocious  plot  formed 
by  certain  individuals  against  the  Clergy  and  Nuns 
of  Lower  Canada,  through  the  intervention  of  Maria 
Monk."  Wl'O  these  individuals  are,  we  are  not  in- 
formed. Bui  they  are  unmercifully  denounced  as, 
"a  band  of  fanatics."  "an  association  of  impostors," 
"  abetters  of  Monl%  "  "advisors  of  Monk,"  "  her  crew," 
"infamous,"  "canting  hypocrites,"  "calumniators" 
"using  Monk  to  convey  theirown  slanders,"  "  rendered 
insane  by  the  instigations  of  their  own  rr  "lice,"  pos- 
sessing "unparalleled  impudence  and  .mbecility," 
"atrocious  intentions,"  "  minds  prolific  of  calumny," 
"strange  audacity,"  being  unablo  "fo  construct  a  lie 
of  ordinary  verisimilitude" — whi'h  by  the  way,  is 
equivalent  to  saying  that  they  are  7iot  practised  in 
the  art  of  lying. 

On  page  81  of  iheir  book,  the  priests  speak  as  if  the 
"  Awful  Disclosures"  were  the  production  of  some 
one  man  ;  whom  they  handle  after  their  accustomed 
manner.  Say  they : — "  When  this  refutation  and 
these  proofs  shall  meet  the  scurrilous  and  unhesita- 
ting defamer,  will  he  not  seek  to  escape  the  light  of 
day  and  the  regards  of  his  fellow  menl  The  turbu- 
lent current  of  his  deliberate  and  blasphemous  fanati- 
cism will  be  heated  by  hot  shame  and  unavailing  re- 
gret. The  stupid  and  lying  wretch,  the  base  knave, 
the  imbecile  criminal,  will  writhe  in  his  anguish, 
scorned  and  loathed  by  an  insulted  and  indignant 
community."  Who  the  individual  is,  thus  mauled,  I 
know  not.  But  I  think  he  must  have  been  a  name- 
less man  of  straw,  whom  the  priests,  by  this  thunder 


■'V 


,t 


Sli 


M 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


^ 

*^.^ 


1.0 


I.I 


150   ^^^^     MJH^B 

US  Itt  i; 

^   U£    112.0 


11.25  i  1.4 


-    6" 


12.2 


1.6 


<% 


^ 


HiotDgraphic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRICT 

wnSTIR.N.Y.  14SS0 

(71«)  •72-4903 


^^4^ 


92 


BEPLT  TO  TBE  PRIESTs'  EOOC 


Storm  of  wrath,  have  blown  into  the  land  of  nonen- 
tity. 

But  the  priests  are  not  satisfied— or  rather  their 
justly  think  that  the  reflecting  part  of  the  community 
are  not  satisfied  with  either  of  these  modes  of  account- 
ing for  the  origin  of  Miss  Monk's  disclosures.  They 
have,  therefore,  recently  lit  upon  another,  as  novel  as 
it  is  singular.  They  say  that  the  materials,  out  of  which 
her  disclosures  were  fabricated,  were  obtained  by  her 
from  the  Montreal  Magdalen  Asylum.  This  is  truly 
a  marvellous  discovery  ;  and,  in  order  that  the  reader 
may  be  enabled  to  judge  of  its  truth,  it  will  be  neces- 
sary, here,  briefly  to  state  Miss  Monk's  connexion 
with  this  establishment.  This  she  has  stated  in  her 
first  volume,  pages  272-73 ;  and  the  statement  was 
made  by  her.  long  before  her  enemies  even  -alluded 
to  the  fact ;  and  indeed,  they  appear  to  have  first 
ledrned  it  from  her  narrative.  She  has  stated'  all  she 
knew  about  it,  though  it  appears  that  she  was  unac- 
quainted with  the  nature  of  the  establishment.  She 
states  that  she  was  never  in  the  larger  of  the  two 
houses  belonging  to  the  Asylum,  and  of  course  knows 
nothing  about  it.  But  when,  how  long,  and  how 
came  she  in  the  Asylum?  are  questions  which  need 
to  be  answered.  It  was  in  the  winter  of  18?4-5,  that 
she  was  there,  after  she  professes  to  have  left  the 
nunnery.  There  is  no  disagreement  on  this  point,  be- 
tween her  and  her  opponents.  There  is,  however, 
as  it  respects  the  length  of  time  that  she  was  there. 
The  Magdalens  affirm' that  she  was  in  the  Asylum 
about  three  months,  while  she  thinks  that  she  was  there 
but  about  six  or  seven  weeks.  It  appears  quite  evi- 
dent that  they  are  mistaken  as  to  the  length  of  time. 
They  admit  that  she  left  the  establishment  about  the 


first  of 

Exposi 

mh  oi 

Goveri 

it  appes 

several 

could    ] 

months, 

Buth 

mother  i 

place  hi 

iected  tl] 

self,  and 

sane  va^ 

Disclosu 

{    tion  eoni 

in  jail,  w 

herfamil 

as  much 

cealed  frc 

remained 

see  any  C( 

with  her  < 

being  app 

own  broth 

until  abou 

Monk  bee 

manner,  p 

ably  as  a  I 

in  perfect 

children — 

I  thing  rafhi 

barbarous  ( 

i<lent  of  N 


r  their 
Qunity 
count- 
They 
Dvel  as 
'which 
by  her 
is  truly 
>  reader 
5  ncces- 
inexion 
1  in  her 
!nt  was 
-alluded 
ive  first 
all  she 
s  unac- 
t.    She 
the  two 
knows 
d  how 
h  need 
5,  that 
|l«rt  the 
lint,  be- 
|owever, 
,s  there, 
sylum 
las  there 
lite  evi- 
if  time. 
»ut  the 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 

first  of  March,  1835.  Now  it  is  stated  in  the  "  Awful 
Exposure,"  that  she  was  released  from  jail  on  the 
]9ih  of  November,  and  taken  by  her  mother  to  the 
Oovernment  House,  of  which  she  is  the  keeper.  And 
it  appears  that  she  was  at  her  mother's  residence,  for 
several  weeks  before  going  to  the  Asylum.  She 
could  not,  therefore,  have  been  there  for  three 
months. 

But  how  came  she  in  the  Asylum  ?  Her  unfeeling 
mother  sent  her  there.  But  why  should  Mrs.  Monk 
place  her  in  that  establishment  ?  It  will  be  recol- 
lected that  Maria  Monk  had  attempted  to  drown  her> 
self,  and  as  a  consequence,  being  considered  an  in- 
I  sane  vagrant,  she  had  been  imprisoned.  "Awful 
I  Disclosures,"  266-7.  This  attempt  at  self-destruc- 
tion connected  with  her  confinement,  for  a  few  days, 
in  jail,  were  considered  by  Mrs.  Monk  as  disgracing 
her  family  ;  hence  she  wished  to  cover  up  the  matter 
as  much  as  possible,  by  keeping  her  daughter  con- 
cealed from  the  eye  of  her  friends.  While  Maria 
remained  with  her  mother,  she  was  not  allowed  to 
see  any  company — this,  however,  was  in  accordance 
with  her  own  wishes,  as  she  was  in  constant  fear  of 
being  apprehended  by  the  priests — so  that  even  her 
own  brother  did  not  know  that  she  was  in  the  house, 
until  about  two  weeks  after  she  entered  it.  But  Mrs. 
Monk  becoming  weary  of  keeping  Maria  after  this 
manner,  procured  a  place  for  her  in  the  Asylum,  prob- 
ably as  a  boarder.  This  conduct  of  Mrs.  Monk,  is 
in  perfect  keeping  with  her  general  treatment  of  her 
children — or  at  lea^t  of  some  of  them — which  is  any 
tbing  rather  than  maternal.  In  consequence  of  her 
barbarous  conduct  towards  her  oldest  son,  now  a  res* 
ident  of  New  York,  he  lef^  her  house  when  only 


1 

Hh^K(I 

1 

'Mi! 

iJp  -M 

'li' 

iw^  Wn 

ill. 

Hi 

III 

1  ;»;«!£ 

1  l| 

mm  M 

-1  j| 

i 

||1  i 

;'■ 

e  11 1'^L  ^ 

H-i  )M 

M-MIE  8 

'\  1 

'Hi 

ill 

in 

1 1 

n 

l) 

i 

;1 

In 

ii 

M 


BEPLT  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


ten  years  of  age.  The  same  brutality  tvhich  thus 
drove  her  eldest  son  from  under  her  roof,  also  drove 
her  eldest  daughter,  Maria,  to  seek  a  refuge  in  the 
nunnery.  Much  might  be  said  on  this  subject,  but 
I  forbear. 

Maria  Monk  states  that,  during  her  residence  in  the 
Asylum,  she  kept  her  chamber  from  the  day  she  enter- 
ed, until  about  the  time  she  left  it.  She  was  in  fee- 
ble health,  though  not  as  much  so  as  she  feigned  her- 
self to  be,  in  order  that  she  might  be  allowed  to  keep 
her  room.  Her  motive  was,  the  fear  of  being  detect- 
ed by  the  priests,  one  of  whom — Father  Bonin,  one 
of  the  murderers  of  St.  Francis — was  the  con.'>ssor 
of  the  establishment.  She  states  that  she  had  as  lit- 
tle intercourse  as  possible  with  any  in  the  house — not 
even  seeing  Mrs.  McDonell  above  three  or  four  times, 
until  the  day  she  left  the  house.  Hence  the  fact  that 
Mrs.  McDonell  and  a  Miss  Howard,  both  of  whom 
have  given  their  affidavits  respecting  her,  are  igno- 
rant (jif  her  person.  A  gentleman  from  New  York, 
being  on  a  visit,  not  long  since,  in  Montreal,  hear- 
ing tjimt  Jane  Ray,  concerning  whom  Miss  M.  has  so 
much  to  say  in  her  writings,  was  in  the  asylum,  call- 
ed to  see  her.  He  was  told  that  she  was  not  in,  but 
weqld  be  in  shortly.  He  remained  in  waiting  for  an 
hour  mud  a  half,  but  no  Jane  Ray  made  her  appear- 
anee.  During  his  stay  he  had  some  conversation 
with  Mrs.  McDonell,  and  Miss  Howard,  about  Maria 
Monk,  and  they  told  him,  and  his  companion,  that 
she  had  light  hair !  Now,  be  it  known  to  these  wo- 
men, that  Maria  Monk's  hair  is  directly  the  opposite 
of  light.  It  is  black*  I  would  add  that  the  gentle- 
men were  informed,  that  if  they  would  call  on  the 
first  of  the  week — it  being  on  Saturday  they  visited 


■-  i 


i  in  the 
e  enter- 
in  fee- 
led  her- 
to  keep 
r  detect- 
lin,  one 
on.'^ssor 
id  as  lit- 
use — not 
(ur  times, 
fact  iliat 
of  whom 
are  igno- 
w  York, 
cal,  hear- 
;.  has  so 
|lum,  call- 
»t  in,  hut 
[ng  for  an 
II  appear- 
versation 
lout  Maria 
inion,  that 
these  wo- 
opposite 
16  gentle* 
11  on  the 
ly  visited 


I 


REPLY  TO  fHE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


90 


the  Asylum — they  should  see  Jane  Ray.  The  call 
was  made  accordingly,  and  lo !  the  door  was  closed ! 
They  could  not  receive  visiters  I  Why  was  this  ? 

Having  said  thus  much,  we  are  now  prepared  to 
nquire,  whether  Miss  Monk  did,  in  reality,  obtain 
the  matter  of  her  disclosures  from  this  Asylum,  du- 
ring the  few  weeks  of  her  stay  in  one  of  its  cham- 
bers But  what  could  she  have  learned  in  this  estab- 
lishment, which  bears  any  resemblance  to  the  princi- 
pal facts  disclosed  in  her  book  7 

I  frankly  confess,  that  I  do  not  know  what  to  say 
on  this  subject,  because  of  its  gross  absurdity.  There 
are  some  subjects  that  beggar  all  proof  or  disproof, 
all  explanation  or  illustration.  They  do  not  fall 
within  the  sphere  of  argumentation.  If  a  mau  were 
to  tell  me  that  the  proper  place  to-  learn  temperance 
principles  was  in  a  grog-shop,  or  that  the  sanctuary, 
where  Jehovah  is  worshipped  in  spirit  and  in  truth, 
and  where  his  \a\y  and  his  gospel  are  faithfully  ex- 
pounded, was  a  fit  place  to  learn  all  that  is  infamous 
ia  crime — what  could  I  say  to  him  1  Could  I  reason 
with  him  ?  How  then  can  I  reason  with  thf|^|friest3 
oa  the  subject  before  us  ?  A  Magdalerf  Asylum  is.  9, 
house  of  virtue ;  a  place  where  unfortunate  femiileS| 
who  have  wandered  from  duty,  arq  taught  all  that  ii 
virtuous  in  purity,  industry,  and  religion.  But  wh^t  re- 
semblance is  there  between  the  instructions  and  practi- 
ces of  such  a  place,  and^thpse  delineated  in  the  "Disclo- 
sures ?"  Such  as  the  most  consummate  hypocrisy,  ly- 
ing, producing  and  stcangling  infants,  smothering  wo- 
men^  and  almost  every  other  crime  that  can  be  named,, 
all  practised  upder  the  highest  sanctity  of  a  religious 
profession.  Surely,  one  might  as  well  think  of  "gath- 
ering, grapes  of  thorns,  or  fes  of  thistles,"  aa  to  think 


'i"t 


m 


i 

1 

ti 

11 

1 

11 

I  ii'lM*] 
m 


■*? 


m 


kfet»LV  TO  trtfe  fiiitsrs*  book 


bf  gathering  the  facts,  nana  ted  by  Miss  Monk,  froti) 
a  Magdalen  Asylum. 

But  the  position  of  the  priests  is  st)  grossly  absurd, 
that  I  (ear  lest  some  iiiay  possibly  think  that  I  mis- 
represent thein;  such  may  think  that  the  priests 
Vvonld  b^  stmpiy  understood  fts  s)!iying,  that  Miss 
Monk  obtained  her  knowledge  of  coni^entual  ceremo- 
nies in  the  asylum.  This,  however,  is  not  so.  On 
page  55,  of  their  book,  they  say  : — "  In  fact,  there  is 
not,  perhaps,  a  single  lie  told  in  the  *  Disclosures,'  for 
which  a  similar  (a  practice  in  the  asylum)  origin 
might  not  be  found.''  Now,  what  are  the  practices 
spoken  of  by  Miss  Monk,  which  the  priests  would 
liave  us  to  Idelieve  are  lies?-  Are  they  not  those 
which 'would  disgrace  a  heathen  and  a  publican  ? 

This  strange  resort  of  the  priests,  must  convince 
€very  unbiased  mind,  of  tlie  fact,  that  their  cause  is 
tlesperate.  The  mere  statement  of  it,  is  enough  to 
expose  its  intrinsic  absurdity.  ^ 

Whether  the  astounding  facts  respecting  the  Hotel 
Dieu  lauBiaery  of  Montreal,  which  are  narrated  in  the 
*^  AwfWDisclpsures,*'  be  true  or  false,  I  hope  to  show 
to  the  satisfaction  of  every  honest  mind,  that  Maria 
liloidc  is  the  sole  authoress  of  them. 

Th6  Planner  in  which  Miss  Monk  passed  her  time, 
from  the  hour  she  left  the  convent,  until  she  arrived 
in  New  York,  will  be  found  narrated  in  the  first  four 
chapters  of  her  sequel,  Awful  Disclosures,  beginning 
at  page  257.  ^ 

The  affecting  circumstances  in  which  Mr.  Hilliker 
and  his  associates,  first  discovered  Miss  Monk,  after, 
her  arrival  in  New  York,  are  briefly  stated  in  th«  fol- 
lowing affidavit.  It  is>to  this  kind  and  humane  gen- 
tleman, that  the  world  is  indebted,  under  a  benign 


Proi 

timo 

whic 

\     spen 

sLe  ^ 

lies  c 

«  Cii 

•  VJt 

say — 

while 

three 

saw  a 

who  a 

found  ] 

make  J 

raising 

was  dn 

ish  col 

bonnet. 

to  answ 

comf  :n 

married 

''She 

she  had 

which 

treatmen 
tution,  \\ 

tome, 
the  conv< 
ofasmal 
physician 
nied  him 
'liat  she  e 


nEPLY  TO  'J  *.fi  PHIESTS'  BOOK. 


vt 


:,  (row 

ibsurd, 
I  mis- 
priests 
t  Miss 
:ercmo- 
0.     On 
here  is 
res,'  for 
)  origin 
>ractices 
;s  would 
oi  those 

an? 
convince 

cati*»e  is 

nough  to 

le  Hotel 
;d  in  the 
to  show 
It  Maria 

ler  time, 

arrived 

[first  four 

jginning 

HilUker 
Ink,  after, 
th«  fol- 
me  gen- 
benign 


Provide!  3e,  for  the  preservation  of  Miss  Monk's  te^ 
timony,  by  rescuing  hbA-from  a  premature  grave,  iuta 
which  she  was  then  rapidly  sinking,  after  having 
spent  several  days  in  the  forlorn  situation  in  whic^ 
sLe  was  thus  dif covered.  I  envy  not  the  sensibili- 
ties of  that  man  who  can  read  it  unmoved. 

"  City  and  Coxcnty  of  }        - 
New  York,  Y^' 

.  *;  John  Hill  *«?»,  being  duly  sworn,  doth  depose  and 
say — that  one  day  early  in  the  month  of  May,  1835, 
while  shooting  near  the  Third  Avenue,  opposite  the 
three  mile  stone,  in  company  with  three  friends,  I 
saw  a  woman  sitting  in  a  field  at  a  short  distance, 
who  attracted  pur  attention.  On  reaching  her.  we 
found  her  sitting  with  her  head  down,  and  could  not 
make  Iter  return  any  answer  to  our  questions.  On 
raising  her  hat  we  saw  that  she  was  weeping.  Sho- 
was  dressed  in  an  old  calico  frock,  (I  think  of  a  green^ 
ish  color,)  with  a  checked  apron,  and  an  old  black 
bonnet.  After  much  delay  and  weeping,  she  began 
to  answ^  my  questions,  but  not  until  I  had  got  my 
eomp  inions  to  leave  us,  and  assured  her  that  I  was  a 
married  man,  and  disposed  to  befriend  her.     '^^ 

^'  She  then  told  me  that  her  name  was  Maria,  that 
she  had  been  a  nun  in  a  nunnery  in  Montreal,  from' 
which  she  had  made  her  escape,  on  account  of  the 
treatment  she  had  received  from  priests  in  that  insti- 
tution, whqse  lic^nHibs  conduct  she  strongly  intimated 
to  me.  She  mentioned  some  particulars  concerniD|| 
the  convent  and  her  escape.  She^  spoke  particular!)! 
of  a  small  room  where  she  used  to  attend,  until  thif . 
physician  entered  to  see  the  sick,  when  she  accompa- 
nied him  to  write  down  his  prescriptions ;  and  said 
that  she  escaped  through  4  door  which  he  sometimes 


m 


V^ffi 


w 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


entered.  She  added,  that  she  exchanged  her  dress 
after  leaving  the  nunnery,  and  that  she  came  to  New 
York  in  company  with  a  man,  who  left  her  as  soon 
^s  the  steamboat  arrived.  She  further  stated,  that 
she  expected  sooli  to  give  hirth  to  a  child,  having  be- 
come pregnant  in  the  convent ;  that  she  had  no  friend, 
and  knew  not  where  to  find  one ;  that  she  thought 
of  destroying  her  lito;  and  wished  me  to  leave  her — 
saying,  that  if  I  should  hear  of  a  woman  being  found 
drowned  in  the  East  River,  she  earnestly  desired  me 
never  to  speak  of  her. 

"  I  asked  if  she  had  had  any  food  that  day,  to 
which  she  answered,  no ;  and  I  gave  her  money  to 
get  some  at  the  grocery  of  Mr.  Cox,  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. She  left  me,  but  I  afterwards  saw  her  in  tho 
fields,  going  towards  the  river ;  and  after  much  ur- 
gency, prevailed  upon  her  to  go  to  a  house  where  I 
thought  she  might  be  accommodated,  offering  to  pay 
her  expenses.  Failing  in  this  attempt,  I  persuaded 
her,  with  much  difficulty,  to  go  to  tjje  Almshouse; 
and  there  we  got  her  received,  after  I  had  promised 
to  call  to  see  her,  as'  she  said  she  had  something  of 
great  consequence  which  she  wished  to  communicate 
to  me,  arid  wished  me  to  write  a  letter  to  Montreal. 

"She  had  every  appearance  of  telling  the  truth; 
so  much  so,  that  I  have  never  for  a  moment  dqtfbted 
the  truth  of  her  story,  but  told  it  Jo  many  persons  of 
my  acquaintance,  with  entire  cJRdence  in  its  truth. 
She  seemed,  overwhelmed  with  grief,  and  in  a  very 
desperate  state  of  mind.  I  saw  'her  weep  for  two 
4otirs  or  more  without  ceasing;  and  appeared  very 
feeble  when  attempting  to  walk,  so  that  two  of  us 
supported  her  by  the  arms.  We  observed  also,  that 
»h€  always  folded  her  hands  under  iier  apron  when 


B£PLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


99 


she  walked,  as  she  has  described  the  nuos  as  doin^- 
in  her 'Awful  Disclosures.' 

*'  I  called  at  the  Almshouse  gate  several  times  and 
inquired  for  her ;  but  having  forgotten  half  of  her 
name,  I  could  not  make  it  understood  whom  I  wished 
to  see,  and  did  not  see  her  until  the  last  week.  When 
I  saw  some  of  the  first  extracts  Aom  her  book  in  a 
newspaper,  I  was  confident  that  they  were  parts  of 
her  story,  and  when  I  read  the  conclusion  of  the  work, 
I  had  not  a  doubt  of  it.  Indeed,  many  things  in  the 
course  of  the  book  I  was  prepared  for  from  what  she 
bad  told  me. 

"  When  I  found  her,  I  recognised  her  immediately^ 
although  she  .did  not  know  me  at  first,  being  in  a  very 
different  dress.  As  soon  as  she  was  informed  where 
she  had  seen  me,  she  recognised  me.  I  have  not 
found  in  the  book  any  thing  inconsistent  with  what 
she  had  stated  to  me  when  I  first  saw  her. 

"  When  I  first  saw  her  in  May,  1835,  she  had  evi- 
dently sought  concealment.  She  had  a  letter  in  her 
hand,  which  she  refused  to  let  mc  see  ;  and  when  she 
found  I  was  determined  to  remove  her,  she  tore  it  in 
small  pieces,  and  threw  them  down.  Several  days 
after  I  visited  the  spot  again  and  picked  them  up,  to 
learn  something  of  the  contents)  but  could  find  n-Ah' 
ing  intelligible,  except  the  first  part  of  the  signature, 
*  Maria.' 

"  Of  the  truth  of  her  story,  I  have  not  the  slightest 
doubt,  and  I  think  I  never  can  until  the  nunnery  is 
opened  and  examined.  John  Hilliker. 

"  Sworn  before  me,  this  14th  of  March,  1836. 

"  Peter  Jenkins, 
"  Commissioner  of  Deeds." 
#IleRpecting  the  incipient  origin  of  the  "  Awful  Dis- 


^■^  ♦« 


W-l 


% 


im 


REf^Y  TO  THE  PRICSTS'  BOOK. 


closures,"  the  priests  say  on  page  122  of  their  book, 
chat : — "  The  earliest  instigator  of  Monk's  fabrications 
appears  to  have  been  an  individual  named  Hoyt." 
(concerning  this  man  they  have  much  to  say  that  is 
untrue,  to  the  disadvantage  of  Miss  Monk.  They 
would  have  the  world  to  believe,  that  there  was  an 
improper  intimacy  between  them,  on  their  firs}  arrival 
at  Mr.  Goodenough's  tavern  in  Montreal ,  and  that 
this  was  observed  by  Judge  Turner,  of  St.  Albans, 
Vermont,  who  accompanied  them  to  that  city,  for 
Che  purpose  of  procuring  a  legal  investigation  of  Miss 
Monk's  criminal  charges  against  the  friests.  But 
this  is  denied  by  the  Judge. 

However  indiscreet  Mr.  Hoyt's  management  of 
Miss  Monk's  affairs  may  have  been,  he  appear^to 
have  acted  from  upright  motives,  until  a  short  time 
before  her  book  was  completed  for  the  press ;  when, 
in  attempting  to  secure  its  profits  for  himself,  except 
such  as  she  needed  for  the  immediate  support  of  her- 
self and  child,  he  took  a  misstep,  which  involved  him 
in  a  multitude  of  others.  Since  then  his  conduct  has 
been  very  reprehensible.  He  has  involved  her  in  law- 
suits, and  occasioned  her,  besides  much  trouble  and 
vexation,  the  loss  of  considerable  money.  He  is  not 
a  "  cast-off  clergyman,"  as  the  priests  call  him ;  for 
he  never  was  a  clergyman  of  any  sect'" 

The  important  testimony  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Tappin 
settles  the  question,  both  as  to  the  origin  of  Miss 
Monk's  disclosures,  and  also  her  earliest  acquaint- 
ance with  Mr.  Hoyt. 

*  The  bitter  feelings  which  have  existed,  for  some  ten  months 
past,  between  Mr.  Ifoyt  andl^isa  Monk,  is  decisive  evidence  of 
the  fact,  that  there  has  been  ho.collisioa  between  them,  in  ori* 
ghiating  her  book  for  purposes  orspeculation.  4 


# 


• 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


toi 


The  following'  statement  ruspecting  the  origin  of 
Maria  Monk's  disclosures,  and  herJrst  acquaintance 
with  Mr.  Hoyt,  has  the  sanction  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Tappin,  Chaplain,  for  several  years  past,  of  the  Hu- 
mafie  and  Criminal  Institutions  of  the  city  of  New 
York — a  gentleman  of  unblemished  character. 

"  In  the  summer  of  1835,  Maria  Monk,  authoress 
of  the  ^  Awful  Disclosures,'  was  seriously  ill,  and,  as 
she  supposed,  on  the  borders  of  the  grave.  In  this 
situation,  she  sent  for  me,  and  with  all  the  solemnity 
of  a  dying  hour,  she  communicated  to  me  the  princi- 
pal statements  respecting  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery 
of  Montreal,  which  she  has  since  published  to  the 
world,  in  her  disclosures.  She  did  this  by  way  of 
penitential  confession.  Her  object  appeared  to  be, 
not  to  criminate  others,  but  to  confers  her  own  guilt, 
and  thus  relieve  her  troubled  conscience  ;  for  she  felt 
that  she  had,  in  some  ^ensc,  been  a  participator  in  the 
horrid  crimes  which  she  divulged.  At  the  time, 
it  was  very  evident  to  my  mind,  that  she  had  no  idea 
that  her  disclosures  to  me,  would  ever  be  made  known 
to  the  public.  The  impression,  which  I  then  receiv- 
ed of  her  honest  sincerity,  remains  to  this  day  unef- 
faced.  This  was  some  time  before  her  acquaintance 
with  Mr.  Hoyt ;  who,  having  recently  arrived  in  New 
York  from  Canada,  and  having  heard  of  her  case, 
called  on  me  to  make  inquiries  respecting  it,  and  was, 
by  me,  introduced  to  her  acquaintance." 

Here  then  we  learn,  when  it  w^  that  Mr.  Hoyt 
first  became  acquainted  with  Miss  Monk.  Mr.  Tap- 
pin  states  that  a  short  time  after  Miss  Monk's  con- 
fession to  him,  he  mentioned  her  case  to  a  friend  in 
New  York,  under  ^e  expectation  that  it  would  have 
been  kept  secret,.^at  least  for  the  time  being.    Mr. 


/ 


■m 


i 


*_Lw-_«W',.-;MfjA'*i 


102 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRICSTS'  BOOK. 


»*-:< 


Hoyr,  then  receitly  from  Montreal,  called  upon  this 
friend  of  Mr.  Tappings,  who  communicated  to  him  the 
circumstances  of  the  case.  Hence  the  manner  in 
which  Mr.  Hoy  t  Arst  heard  of  Miss  Monk.  And  hav- 
ing resided,  as  an  agent  for  Sabbath  schools,  for  some 
time  in  Montreal,  it  was  very  natural  that  he  should 
feel  an  interest  in  the  disclosures  which  Miss  Monk 
had  made.  He  accordingly  sought  an  interview  with 
her,  and  after  consultation  with  her,  and  with  a  few 
gentlemen  in  New  York  and  Brooklyn,  it  was  deem- 
ed advisable  that  Miss  Monk  should  go,  as  soon  as 
her  health  would  admit  of  it,  to  Montreal  and  present 
her  criminal  charges  against  the  priests  and  nuns  to 
the  civil  authorities  of  that  city  for  investigation. 
She  accordingly  went,  in  company  with  Mr.  Hoyt,  to 
Montreal. 

Mr.  Tappin's  statement  is  of  a  very  impressive 
chairacter.  Sufficiently  so,  it  appears  to  me,  to  more 
than  outweigh  all. the  opposing  testimony,  which  the 
opponents  of  Miss  Monk  have  ever  been  able  to  pro- 
duce against  the  truth  of  her  claims !  There  is  some- 
thing in  the  dying  penitential  confessions  of  an  indi- 
vidual,^ that  precludes  the  possibility  of  intentional 
misrepresentation.  Such  were  the  confessions  of 
Miss  Monk,  as  she  supposed.  She  was  then  a  Roman 
Catholic,  and  as  such,  she  supposed  that  the  salvation 
of  her  soul  depended,  in  a  great  measure,  upon  her 
confessing  to  some  minister  of  Christ  before  she  died. 
But  then  she  supposed  that  her  confessions  would  re- 
main, locked  up  in  the  breast  of  her  confessor,  as  she 
hmtl  dways  been  taught  by  the  Roman  priests.      , 

In  regard  to  the  origin  and  compilation  of  Miss 
Monk's  disclosures.  I  trust,  that  ^  following  unim- 
peachable statement,  sanctioned  as  it  is  by  gentlemen 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIB8T8'  BOOK* 


109 


of  the  highest  character,  will  for  ever  silence  the  boit- 
terous  ravings  of  the  priests  and  their  advocates, 
against  certain  nameless  individuals,  who,  they  say, 
"have  formed  an  atrocious  plot  agamst  the  clergy 
and  nuns  of  Lower  Canada,  through  the  intervention 
of  Maria  Monk." 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  the  editor  of  Miss  Monk's 
book,  addressed  to  the  Rev.  J.  J.  Slocum,  under  date 
of  New  York,  Oct.  29th,  1836. 

"  You  have  requested  from  me  a  statement  of  the 
origin  of  the  book  called  ^  Awful  Disclosures,'  dkc, 
of  the  circumstances  connected  with  its  preparation, 
and  the  motives  of  its  publication. 

'*  The  first  time  I  ever  heard  of  Miss  Maria  Monk,  was 
in  the  month  of  October,  1835,  when  Mr.  Hoyt  called 
on  me,  in  company  with  a  friend  of  mine,  (and,  as  I 
aHerwards  understood,  at  the  suggestion  of  another 
friend,  a  merchant  of  New  York,)  and  proposed  to 
me  to  write  her  narrative  for  publication.  This  I  at 
first  declined,  saying  that  my  time  was  too  much  en- 
grossed ;  but  being  informed  of  some  of  the  leading 
particulars  of  her  history  and  disclosures,  (which  are 
DOW  publicly  known,)  and  assured  that  her  story  was 
worthy  of  investigation,  I  consented  to  devote  a  por- 
tion of  time  to  the  subject  for  one  week — that  being 
considered  sufficient  to  perform  at  least  an  important 
part  of  the  task. 

'^  It  was  stated  to  me  at  the  time,  that  Miss  Monk 
had  been  unwilling,  when  first  invited,  to  publish  a 
book,  and  that  she  might  perhaps  be  prevented  ftom 
giving  her  testimony,  unless  advantage  were  taken  of 
the  present  time ;  and  of  the  truth  of  these  lepreselltA* 
tions  I  afterwards  became  fully  persuaded. 
(  "  On  my  first  interview  with  Miss  Monk,  I  beguto 


104 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


note  down  briefly  her  statements ;  and  this  I  continued 
to  practise,  with  care,  and  all  the  accuracy  I  could, 
during  the  many  interviews  which  I  afterwards  had. 
I  endeavored  from  the  first  to  subject  her  testimony 
to  the  most  rigid  tests;  and  especially  to  try  the  con- 
sistency of  her  statements  ;  being  satisfied  that  if  the 
tale  were  not  true,  I  should  be  able,  first  or  last,  to 
detect  inconsistency.  I  often  entertained  suspicions 
of  its  truth ;  and  in  order  that  I  might  detect  and  ex- 
pose the  imposture,  I  sought  for  evidence  from  differ- 
ent quarters. 

"  The  narrator  did  not  receive  my  confidence,  indeed 
she  did  not  claim  U,  independently  of  other  testi- 
mony. She  represented  herself  as  accustomed  to 
systematic  deception  ;  though  then  disposed  to  com- 
municate the  truth,  and  only  the  truth,  on  subjects  of 
moment  connected  with  her  experience  and  observa- 
tion. I  was  but  little  acquainted  with  those  pictures 
of  convents  drawn  by  Roman  Catholic  writers;  and, 
although  I  had  seen  many  of  them  in  otheir countries, 
and  often  heard  them  condemned  by  foreigners  of 
intelligence  and  virtue,  many  of  them  Roman  Catho- 
lics, I  was  not  prepared  to  believe  them  the  scenes  of 
crimes  like  those  described  by  Miss  Monk. 

"  I  soon  became  satisfied  that  she  had  not  fabricated 
her  story ;  for  the  originality  and  variety  of  characters 
and  scenes  which  she  introduced,  appeared  to  me  to 
be  beyond  the  invention  of  a  young  woman,  only 
nineteen  or  twenty  years  of  age,  scarcely  able  to 
write  intelligibly,  and  to  all  appearance  ignorant  of 
books,  except  a  few  such  as  may  be  used  in  nunne- 
ries and  Canadian  schools.  I  found  foreign  books, 
however,  which  contained  counterparts  of  her  state- 
ments, and  the  resemblances  between  them  and  her 


,** 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRlESTfl'  BOOK, 


105 


indeed 
r  testi- 
naed  to 
10  com- 
)jects  of 
jbserva- 
pictures 
:s'y  and, 
►unlries, 
;neTS  of 
Catho- 
;enes  of 


disclosures,  were  evidently  such  as  could  not  have 
been  produced  either  by  accidental  conjecture,  nor  by 
studied  invention.  On  the  contrary,  they  were  of 
«uch  a  nature,  and  brought  out  in  such  connexions, 
as  to  show,  beyond  any  reasonable  doubt,  that  Miss 
Monk  drew,  from  recollection,  real  scenes  and  char- 
acters, with  which  she  had  been  acquainted,  in  a  so- 
ciety fundamentally  different  from  any  known  among 
ourselves,  or  ever  fully  developed  in  any  publications 
I  had  seen  or  could  discover, 

"  Bui  there  were  other  kinds  of  evidence  to  which 
I  had  access.  Although  I  never  had  entered  the 
Veiled  Department  of  the  Hotel  Dieu,  I  had  formerly 
visited  Montreal,  and  had  more  local  acquaintance 
with  that  city,  than  Miss  Monk  was  at  first  aware  of. 
I  had  also  means  of  testing  some  of  her  statements, 
by  resorting  to  the  testimony  of  individuals,  disposed 
to  render  some  assistance. 

'^  Beside  this,  several  scenes,  of  much  importance  in 
her  narrative,  had  transpired  in  this  neighborhood ; 
and  some  of  the  most  important  points  connected 
with  them,  were  confirmed  by  persons  worthy  of  all 
credit.  We  thus  became  satisfied,  from  an  early 
date,  that  she  had  been  found  in  a  friendless^  exposed, 
and  sufiering  condition,  and  introduced  into  tht  Belle- 
vue  hospital ;  that  she  was  there  sought  for  by  Ro- 
men  priests  as  a  nUn ;  that  she  first  made  disclosures 
when  she  supposed  herself  near  death  >  that  she  af- 
terwards visited  Montreal,  but  failed  in  her  attempt 
to  bring  the  priests  to  trial ;  and  that,  while  on  the 
whole  rather  unwilling  to  divulge  her  s^ry,  she  yel 
appeared  to  regard  the  truth  with  scrupulous  care,  ill 
all  the  statements  which  she  consented  to  make. 

*'  The  character  of  her  mind,  also^  as  it  was  display* 


106 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS*  BOOK. 


ed  in  conversation,  and  in  her  habits  of  thought,  feel- 
ing, and  action^  ever  afforded  powerful  confirmation 
of  the  truth  of  her  story.     She  appeared   to  know 
such  things  as  a  nun  (according  to  her  description  of 
a  nun)  would  be  likely  to  know  ;  and  to  be  ignorant 
of  what  such  a  person  would  be  ignorant  of.    Her 
reflections,  motives,  fears,  hopes,  expectations,  asso- 
ciations of  ideas,  superstitions  and  errors,  were  as 
appropriate  to  the  character  to  which  she  laid  claim, 
as  her  Canadian  dialect,  to  the  city  in  which  she 
professed  to  have  spent  her  life.    The  same  may  be 
said  of  her  hasty,  and  sometimes  tumultuous  feel- 
ings, when  excited  by  apprehension  or  opposition  ^ 
the  changeableness  of  her  views,  and  the  succes 
sive  elevation  and  depression  of  her  spirits.    Her 
motives  and  reasons  for  speaking  and  acting,  were 
also  often  such  as  would  be  appropriate  only  to  a  re- 
cluse, shut  out  from  (he  knowledge  and  sympathies 
of  the  world,  accustomed  to  be  controlled  by  super- 
stition, and  liable  to  Ibe  subdued  by  force,  when  that 
failed  to  keep  her  within  desired  bounds. 

"  She  suffered  a  considerable  part  of  the  time,  from 
superstitions,  and  other  fears,  which  were  sometimes 
almost  too  strong  to  be  suppressed ;  while  a  sense  of 
her  friendless  condition  would  at  other  times  almost 
overcome  her.  She  felt  no  personal  interest  in  pub- 
lishing her  disclosures  ;  and  the  task  was  unpleasant 
and  laborious  to  her,  while  she  thought  it  would  ex- 
pose her  to  many  inconveniences.  Her  expectations 
of  deriving  pecuniary  benefit  from  her  book,  may  be 
inferred  from  a  single  question  she  asked,  when  it 
was  in  press.  'Do  you  think  they  will  print  as 
inany  as  a  hundred  ?' 

*^  Among  the  remarkable  traits  of  her  character,  has 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


107 


ever  been  her  indifference  to  property.  She  has  been 
accused,  by  writers  who  spoke  on  conjecture,  of  hav- 
ing fabricated  her  book  for  the  sake  of  gain.  A  per- 
son acquainted  with  her,  would  have  been  likely  to 
assign  any  other  reason  before  this.  In  the  first 
place,  she  never  proposed  to  publish  it  herself,  and 
was  often  half  inclined  to  give  over  the  undertaking ; 
and,  in  the  second  place,  she  has  shown  such  a  dis- 
regard for  money,  that  her  friends  have  often  found  it 
difficult  to  prevent  her  from  giving  away  what  she 
possessed,  to  any  person  who  wanted  it. 

"  It  was  found  difficult  to  obtain  all  the  testimony 
from  Canada,  which  was  to  be  desired.  There  were 
gentlemen  of  high  respectability,  in  New  York,  who 
from  the  first  scouted  the  idea  of  Miss  Monk's  hav- 
ing been  a  nun ;  and  this  was  particularly  true  of 
some  of  the  Presbyterian  clergymen;  while  it  hap- 
pened that,  for  some  time,  only  one  of  their  number 
ever  was  known  to  express  a  word  in  her  favor.  I 
have  no  doubt,  that  had  it  not  been  for  the  exertions 
of  one  or  two  laymen,  Miss  Monk's  story  would  have 
been  rejected  and  suppressed,  within  the  first  few 
weeks  after  her  return  from  Montreal,  and  never  have 
been  brought  before  the  world.        • 

"  The  opposition  among  the  Presbyterian  clergymen 
alluded  to,  was  found  to  be  chiefly  owing  to  letters 
written  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Perkins,  pastor  of^the  Ame- 
rican Presbyterian  church,  of  Montreal,  to  warn 
them  against  the  impostures  of  Miss  Monk,  who,  he 
said,  had  never  been  a  nun,  and  whose  residence,  he 
stated,  had  been  proved  to  have  been  among  scenes 
of  vice,  during  a  great  part  of  the  time  when  she 
pretended  to  have  been  an  inhabitant  of  the  Hotel 
Dieu.    Such  charges  were  coupled  with  accusatioM 


»4.- 


1  iMfl 

i  Sstl 

1  iSli 

ll   111 

1  111 

II 

llil 

II 

IHj 

lOS 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS^  BOOIT^ 


against  Mr.  Hoyt,  who  first  met  with  her  in  the  Belle^ 
Tue  hospital,  and  accompanied  her  to  and  from 
Montreal.  He  IM  been  the  agent  of  a  charitable 
society  in  Mr.  Perkins'  congregation,  (bat  was  not  a 
clergyman,  as  had  been  erroneously  asserted.)  Seve- 
ral of  the  charges  adduced  by  Mr.  Perkins  against 
Mr.  Hoy t,  after  an  investigation  here,  were  deemed 
to  be  founded  in  mistake,  and  to  have  grown  out  of 
the  excitements  of  a  personal  difference  between  Mr, 
Perkins  and  himself;  and  in  this  opinion  some  re- 
spectable Americans,  of  Mo&tieal,  concurred. 

**  It  then  became  a  natural  and  important  inquiry^ 
how  far  Mr.  Perkins  might  have  been  led  into  errone- 
ous  conclusions  concerning  Miss  Monk's  history  and 
character,  either  by  the  circumstances  above  mention- 
ed, or  by  the  fact  that  she  was  countenanced  whilst 
in  Montreal,  by  some  persons  connected  with  the 
Free  Church,  then  lately  formed  by  a  secession  from 
his  own.  When  therefore  it  was  stated,  by  a  clergy- 
man in  a  letter  to  New  York,  that  there  was  satisfac- 
tory evidence  in  the  possession  of  respectable  persons 
in  Montreal,  to  prove  that  Miss  Monk  had  never  been 
a  nun,  a  letter  was  addressed  to  Mr.  Perkins  request- 
ing information,  1st,  of  the  names  of  the  witnesses, 
and  2d,  of  the  amount  of  their  testimony, 

"  His  reply  conveyed  none  of  the  information  asked^ 
but  spoke  of  the  application  as  a  deliberate  insult. 
Under  the^  circumstances,  the  opinions  of  respecta- 
ble persons,  on  the  other  side  of  the  question,  seemed  to 
I^erit  some  consideration,  especially  as  there  were 
thpse  who  had  had  an  intimate  local  knowledge  of 
|)^t  city,  and  an  acquaintance  with  the  people  for 
K%9iO!!f  years.  They  had  also  taken  great  pains  to  ob- 
Mrye  the  conduct  and  proceedings  of  Miss  Monk  du^ 


«« 


PEPLT  TO  TBE  PRIESTS^  BOOK. 


109 


ring:  tfeai  trying  period  of  her  life,  wfaen«  she  was 
ia  Montreal,  endeavoring  to  bring  her  enemies  to  jus- 
tice. 

.  "  But  there  was  another  kind  of  evidence  constantly 
before  our  eyes,  which  ever  afforded  a  strong  corrobo- 
ration of  the  story  of  Miss  Monk,  that  is,  its  consis- 
tency. All  cross-que.stioning  failed  to  confound  or 
confuse  her;  and  the  familiarity  with  which  she  ex- 
plained apparent  inconsistencies  at  one  moment,  and 
at  another  presented  new  scenes  and  chaiacters,  or 
proceeded  to  develop  them  with  new  circumstances, 
were  as  striking  as  the  childish  simplicity  and  igno- 
rance which  she  often  displayed  in  relation  to  things 
of  every -day  occurrence  among  ourselves. 

"It  appeared  to  me  utterly  impossible,  tliat  a  persoa 
w)  young,  and  ill-educated  and  inexperienced  in  the 
world^  should  be  able  to  forge  a  tale  so  abounding  in 
,ficenes  and  characters,  true  to  nature  in  the  circum- 
stances with  which  they  were  connected,  yet  endless- 
ly diflfering  among  themselves ;  and  especially  that 
she  should  do  all  this  in  rapid  conversation,  and  in 
xeplying  to  questions  often  designed  to  perplex  her, 
.apparently  without  exertion  or  the  slightest  fear  of 
exposure.  Such  sketches  of  persons  and  occurrences 
as  she  has  communicated,  could  not  have  been  in- 
vented by  any  ingenuity  inferior  to  that  of  Scott  or 
Shakspeare,  even  if  they  might  have  beep  by  one  sn- 
perier  to  theirs.  And  could  they  have  performed 
such  a  task  as  she.  did  without  study,  and  without 
writing  any  part,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  undergo  nu- 
.metous  cjoss-questiouings.  on  all  points  without  self- 
<coDti9.d|ction  1 

^  ^'Bgt,  allowing  that  possibly  Miss  Monk  might  have 
invented  her  story.;  hpw  could  she  have  remembered 
10 


I'Vii 

1  m 

11 

r 


110 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


it?  Let  US  imagine  such  a  writer  as  Walter  Scott  fd 
be  questioned  over  and  over  again  for  weeks  and 
months  in  succession,  on  a  thousand  points  of  some 
work  of  fiction  which  he  had  planned,  but  never  writ- 
ten. Will  any  one  believe  it  possible  for  him,  or  any 
one  else,  successfully  to  avoid  all  collision  between 
his  statements?  If  required  to  specify  time,  place,  and 
circumstance,  at  the  will  of  unwearied  querists,  would 
he  not  inevitably  betray  himself  first  or  last  ?  What 
then  could  be  expected  of  a  yoang  and  ignorant  girl, 
totally  unaccustomed  to  book-making  in  all  its  branch- 
es. Besides,  if  it  is  so  easy  for  her  to  forge  such  a  tale, 
why  cannot  her  opponents  present  as  good  a  one, 
especially  if  they  have  truth  on  their  side, 

*'But  again,  allowing  it  to  be  possible,  (although  it  is 
evidently  impossible,)  that  the  story  was  the  inven- 
tion of  some  unknown  person,  who  contrived  to  teach 
it  to  Miss  Monk,  and  extended  it  at  secret  interviews, 
while  she  was  engaged  in  communicating  it  for  publi- 
cation ;  the^ author,  whoever  he  might  be,  must  still 
be  allowed  to  possess  peculiar  talents,  and  must  be 
supposed  to  have  had  adequate  motives  for  bis  con* 
duct.  He  would  never  have  undertaken  so  di^eult, 
laborious,  and  dangerous  a  task,  without  an  important 
object.  To  carry  on  such  a  trick,  he  would  know 
must  be  no  light  task :  certainly  it  would  be  a  grave 
kind  of  pastime.  His  motive  must  then  be  worth 
knowing,  and  his  name,  character,  and  designs,  would 
become  highly  interesting  objects  of  inquiry  to  the 
people  of  this  country.  If  Miss  Monk's  story  can  be 
supposed  to  be  the  invention  of  some  person  unknown, 
its  nature,  and  the  fact  that  it  was  designed  to  impose 
npon  North  Americans,  should  awaken  the  anxiety 
and  ihfr  apprehensions  of  us  all.    Who  Is  the  author  ? 


m::i 


REPLY  TO  IHE  PRIEATS'  BOOK. 


Xll 


What  are  his  designs?  would  become  natural  and 
reasonable  questions.  It  therefore  always  appeared  to 
me,  that  in  every  point  of  view  the  story  of  Miss  Monk 
was  worthy  of  investigation. 

*'  Several  of  the  charges  which  have  been  made 
against  Miss  Monk,  have  with  reason  been  regarded 
as  affording  evidence  in  favor  of  its  truth. 

"  la  the  first  place  the  book  has  not  been  copied  or 
formed,  even  in  the  smallest  part,  on  any  other.  The 
editor  of  the  Boston  (Roman  Catholic)  Pilot,  solemnly 
asserted,-  that  a  large  part  of  it  at  least  was  copied 
from  an  old  Portuguese  book  he  had  possessed ;  but 
while  this  was  known  to  be  utterly  void  of  truth,  the 
charge  gave  us  a  strong  confirmation  of  its  accuracy. 
What  better  evidence  could  be  expected  from  the  op- 
position party,  to  prove  that  both  the  books  were 
faithful  pictures  of  nunneries  on  both  sides  of  the 
Atlantic  ? 

"  In  reply  to  several  other  charges  it  may  be  stated, 
that  it  is  known  and  can  be  proved,  that  the  book  was 
not  written  for  the  purpose  of  making  money.  The 
primary  object  was  the  publication  of  important  truth ; 
and  its  secondary,  to  procure  the  means  of  supporting 
an  unfortunate  and  friendless  young  female,  and  her 
innocent  babe.  None  of  those  who  have  assisted  her 
in  preparing  her  book, or  in  defending  it,  have  received 
a  fair  equivalent  for  their  time  and  labor ;  and,  I 
think  I  may  safely  assert,  that  all  have  repeatedly 
declared  they  neither  expected  nor  desired  it.  Their 
great  object  is  the  discovery  of  truth ;  and  they  will 
hold  themselves  ready,  if  ever  the  fact  shall  be  proved, 
to  confess  that  they  have  been  deceived,  and  to  make 
all  possible  amends.    The  day  when  such  evidence 


^•^ 


112 


REPLY  to  THE  PRIESTS'"  BOOIT. 


shall  be  produced,  however,  never  seemed  more  dii- 
t^int  than  it  does  at  the  present  time." 

The  following  certificate,  signed  as  it  is  by  gentle- 
men of  the  highest  reputation,  is  a  sufficient  Toucher 
for  the  unimpeachable  character  of  the  gentleman 
who  has  furnished  the  above  statement  of  facts. 

"  This  certifies,  that  the  undersigned  are  personally 
acquainted  with  the  gentleman  who  drew  up  the  nar- 
rative of  Maria  Monk,  and  know  him  to  have  always 
sustained  a  reputation  unimpeached.  We  have  full 
confidence  in  him  as  an  intelligent  and  upright  man, 
and  believe  that  he  is  wholly  incapable  of  wilfully 
deceiving  the  public. 

WM.  PATTON,  D.  D. 

W.  C.  BROWNLEE,  D.  I>. 

JONATHAN  GOING,  D.  D. 

PROF.  S.  F.  B.  MORSE. 

GEORGE  HALL,  ESO. 
«  New  York,  Nov.  2d,  1836." 

Thus  it  is  evident,  beyond  all  reasonable  doubt, 
that  Miss  Monk  is  the  sole  authoress  of  the  facts, 
contained  in  the  disclosures  attributed  to  her.  And 
it  is  proper  to  pause  here  a  moment,  and  remind  the 
reader  of  the  condition  into  which  the  advocates  of 
the  nunnery  have  brought  themselves,  by  endeavoring 
to  maintain  their  several  positions,  as  to  the  origin  of 
her  book,  after  it  is  thus  rendered  evident  that  they 
cannot  retain  either  one  of  them.  The  ground  is 
false,  and  their  plea  preposterous.  They  have  there* 
fore  now  new  ground  to  choose;  but  their  case  is 
rendered  very  suspicious  by  being  thus  driven  back 
again  to  their  old  position,  and  left  exposed,  without 
a  shadow  of  defence. 

The  following  passage  is  cited  from  the  priest's 


%^ 


sib 


REPLY  TO  THE  PRIESTS'  BOOK. 


J 13 


book,  page  7.  "  Is  the  book  which  bears  her  name, 
really  written  b^  Maria  Monk?  Impossible,  for  she 
is  in  fact,  and  by  her  own  confession,  an  ignorant  and 
uneducated  girl.  It  cannot  be  received  as  her  own 
evidence,  although  produced  in  her  name.  It  may  be 
alleged  that  all  the  materials  were  obtained  from  her 
own  lips,  and  that  the  editor,  (h*  editors,  have  merely 
arranged  for  the  public  eye  the  matter  she  supplied. 
In  that  case,  they  have  been  guilty  of  tampering  with 
the  evidence,  a  misdemeanor  for  which  there  is  no 
excuse  nor  palliation.''  Here  arc  two  very  absurd 
notions.  1st.  The  idea  that  Maria  Monk's  book  can- 
not be  received'as  her  evidence,  except  penned  by  her, 
is  very  extraordinary,  to  say  the  least.  The  mere 
statement  of  it  is  enough  to  expose  its  absurdity. 
According  to  this  rule,  what  would  become  of  the 
four  affidavits  in  the  priests:'  book,  from  as  many  indi- 
viduals who  are  incapable  of  even  writing  their  own 
names'?  2d.  I  wish  to  know  how  it  can  be  consid- 
ered a  "  tampering  with  the  evidence"  of  an  individual 
to  write  and  arrange  his  statements?  and  in  what  con- 
sists the  "  misdemeanor  for  which  there  is  no  excuse 
nor  pailiation"  for  so  doing^i.Have  not  the  priests 
done  the  same  thing  in  case  of  the  affiJavits  referred 
to  above  ?  The  priests  must  have  been  very  short  of 
good  materials  out  of  which  to  compose  their  book,  or 
they  never  would  have  written  such  stupid  nonsense. 
If  Miss  Monk  has  stated  the  truth  respecting  the 
Hotel  Dieu,  it  is  of  little  consequence  to  the  wor|d, 
who  penned  or  printed  her  statements,  or  who  bound 
or  sold  her  book.  And  that  she  has  tola  the  truth,  is 
evident  from  what  follows  in  the  second  part  of  this 
work. 

10* 


PART    II. 


-CONFIRMATION  OF  MARIA  MONK'S 
DISCLOSURES. 


CHAPTER  I. 

GENERAL  REMARKS. 

Truth  of  Miss  M.'a  Inving  been  a  nun  and  of  her  disclosures  blended 
togclhcr— Priests  have  great  ndvantage—IIave  Miss  M.''8  external 
testimony  in  tlieir  power— Canadian  press— Miss  M.  as  a  witness- 
Arguments  establishing  her  trutii— From  licr  incapacity  to  have 
acted  the  part  of  an  impostor— From  her  nunnery  knowledge  and 
practice— From  her  comparalive  ignorance  of  every  thing  else— From 
marlcs  on  her  person— From  the  situation  in  which  she  was  first  dis- 
covered in  New  York— From  her  confession  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Tap- 
pin— From  the  consistency  of  her  conduct  in  the  matter— From  the 
simplicity  and  consistency  <4^||er  narrative— From  the  moral  char- 
acter of  lier  mind-^C'hai*a«teirof  the  evidence  adduced  in  this  chap* 
ter. 

Maria  Monk  affirms  that  she  has  been  a  nun  in 
the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery  of  Montreal,  and  that  her 
statements  respecting  that  establishment  are  such  as 
ske  knows,  from  her  own  experience  and  observation, 
to  be  true.  On  the  other  hand,  the  priests  and  their 
advocates  deny  that  she  has  ever  been  an  inmate  of 
that  convent ;  and,  of  course,  maintain  that  her  dis- 
closures are  so  many  fictions.  The  hinge,  therefore, 
on  which  the  whole  controversy  turns,  is  the  fact, 


i[>vi»A*.       --i.-.  ^-  . 


bleniled 
external 
witness- 
to  have 
cilge  ami 
je— From 
first  <Us- 
Mr.  Tap- 
|Prom  the 
»ral  char- 
lihiB  chap- 


CONFIRMATION  Or 


115 


whether  or  not  she  has  ever  beca  a  cloistered  dud. 
And,  although  this  question  is  distinct  from  the  ques- 
tion of  the  truth  of  her  statements,  in  point  of  fact, 
yet,  in  the  discu^^sion,  they  naturally  run  into  each 
other.  The  priests,  on  the  one  hand,  attempt  to  draw 
an  argument  from  the  character  of  her  disclosures,  in 
support  of  their  position,  that  she  has  never  been  a 
nun ;  while  on  the  other  hand,  the  friends  of  Miss 
Monk  reason  from  the  same  source,  to  prove  that  she 
must  have  been  an  inmate  of  the  nunnery.  The  for- 
mer maintain  that  the  crimes,  which  she  alleges  are 
habitually  practised  by  themselves  and  the  nuns,  are 
incompatible  with  human  nature ;  while  the  latter 
argue  that  they  are  just  what  might  be  expected  from 
the  circumstances  of  the  case— that  they  are  in  perfect 
accordance  with  the  history  of  convents,  and  that  a 
girl  in  her  situation  could  never  have  become  as 
familiar  with  them  as  she  is,  unless  she  had  been  as- 
sociated with  a  society  addicted  to  their  practice. 
Hence  the  question,  both  as  to  the  fact  of  her  having 
been  a  nun,  and  as  to  the  truth  of  her  disclosures, 
are  intimately  blended  in  this  discussion. 

In  this  controversy,  asi^  from  truth,  the  priests 
have  greatly  the  advantagp^  They  are  a  numerous 
and  powerful  body  of  men,  skilled  in  the  arts  of  con- 
troversy. Miss  Monk  is  an  inexperienced  girl,  yet  in 
her  youth,  having  no  friends,  except  such  as  she  has 
gained  by  her  apparent  honesty  and  consistency, 
since  the  controversy  commenced.  Moreover,  from 
a  variety  of  circumstances,  the  mass  of  the  people  in 
Canada  are  prejudiced  in  favor  of  the  priests  and 
against  her,  so  that  they  are  disposed  to  afTord  them 
any  assistance  in  their  power.  This  is  the  case  to  a 
great  extent,  even  with  the  Protestants,  especially  in 


116 


COltriJlMATIOIt  of 


Montreal.  Not  only  the  ordinary  relations  which 
bind  society  together  exist  between  Cotholics  and 
ProteHtants  in  Canada,  but  there  are  relations  of  a 
special  character  existing  in  the  present  case.  The 
government,  it  is  true,  is  nominally  Protestant,  but 
then  such  U  the  state  of  parties  there,  that  it  requires, 
in  order  to  its  very  existence,  the  patronas:e,  to  some 
extent,  of  the  priests.  This  the  wily  priests  give  to 
it :  in  order  that  they,  in  their  turn,  may  receive  the 
special  smiles  of  civil  officers.  Maria  Monk  states 
another  circumstance,  respecting  some  few  of  the 
more  wealthy  and  nominal  Protestants  in  and  about 
Montreal,  which  is,  that  they  are  licentious  visiters  of 
the  nunnery.  If  this  be  true,  it  exhibits  a  reason  for 
the  violence  of  their  opposition  to  her. 

Another  thing  worthy  o(  special  notice  is  the  fact, 
that  the  field  of  nearly  all  Miss  Monk's  external  testi- 
mony is  in  the  power  of  the  priests.  They  have  her 
former  a->jJOoiates  and  companions:  nay,  ihey  have 
her  Qwn  blood-connexions,  so  completely  under  their 
control  and  influence,  as  to  restrain  them  from  utter- 
ing any  thing  favorable  to  her  claims.  They  also 
have  the  nunnery  in  thf^  possession,  and  will  not 
allow  it  to  be  impartially  examined.  Hence  the  de- 
mand for  more  external  evidence,  made  by  many,  is 
unreasonablf>.  Every  subject  has  evidence  appropri- 
ate to  itself;  and  that — and  that  alone  ought  to  be  all 
thafshould  be  required. 

T^8  public  press  in  Canada  is  either  Catholic  or 
political.  Hence  it  has  from  the  first  been  violent  in 
its  opposition  to  Miss  Monk.  It  took  its  stand 
against  her  before  she  had  published  a  single  word. 
Not  a  single  article  has  ever  been  published  there,  so 
far  as  I  can  learn,  the  design  of  which  has  been  to 


exhibi 

conse< 

erai,  r 

of  any 

been  ] 

which 

friends 

popula 

considi 

Monk. 

I  mil 

the  cri 

priests 

ter  as  a 

while  ii 

taught  I 

an  argu 

again  St 

she  not 

can  poss 

the  inmi 

The  crii 

deepest ( 

of  socie 

believini 

card  the 

truth. 

But,  n 
dence  in 
lected  a 
The  argi 
ceed,  as 
readers. 
Thed 


MAHIA  monk's  disclosures. 


iiy 


exhibit  the  evidence  in  support  of  her  truth.  The 
consequence  is,  that  the  people  of  Canada  are,  in  gea-r 
eral,  profoundly  ignorant  in  respert  t  >  the  existence 
of  any  such  evidence  }  apd  not  only  so,  but  they  have 
been  led  astray  by  the  numberless  roisstatemcnt?, 
which  have  been  circulated  by  the  priests,  their 
friends,  and  the  Canadian  press.  Hence  the  strong 
popular  prejudices,  which  are  believed  to  exist  to  a 
considerable  extent  in  that  province,  against  Miss 
Monk. 

I  might  also  remark  respecting  the  horrid  nature  of 
the  crimes,  whicli  Mi>s  Monk  charges  upon  tho 
priests  and  nuns,  in  connexion  with  her  own  charac> 
ter  as  a  professed  witness.  By  her  own  confession, 
while  in  the  convent,  she  lived  in  impurity,  and  was 
taught  the  arts  of  deception  and  hypocrisy.  Hence 
an  argument,  very  properly  used  to  a  limited  extent, 
ngainra  her  as  a  witness.  But,  it  may  be  asked,  is 
she  not  as  good  a  witness  as  the  nature  of  the  case 
can  possibly  furnish  ?  If  her  story  be  true,  are  not  all 
the  inmates  of  that  convent  alike  in  these  respects  ? 
The  criminal  practices  which  she  divulges  are  of  the 
deepest  dye,  insqmuch  that  the  more  virtuous  portions 
of  society  instinctively  recoil  at  the  very  thought  of 
believing  them.  Hence  they  are  predisposed  to  dis< 
card  them,  without  examining  the  evidence  of  their 
truth. 

But,  notwithstanding  all  these  didiculties,  the  evi- 
dence in  support  of  Miss  Monk's  claims,  when  col- 
lected and  intelligently  considered,  is  irresistible. 
The  argument  is  cumulative.  And  I  will  now  pro- 
ceed, as  succinctly  as  possible,  to  lay  it  before  my 
readers. 

The  character  and  conduct  of  Miss  Monk  furnish 


118 


COXriRMATION  OP 


the   strongest   evidence  in   support  of  the   general 
truth  of  her  claims,  as  a  professed  ex-nun. 

1.  Her  incapacity  to  have  acted  the  part  of  an 
impostor^  is,  in  the  highest  degree,  evident  to  all 
who  are  personally  acquainted  with  her. — The  cO' 
gency  of  this  argument  is  acknowledged  by  her  oppo- 
nents. Hence  they  deny  that  she  is  the  authoress  of 
the  disclosures  attributed  to  her.  They  maintain 
that  she  is  a  mere  tool,  in  the  hands  of  others,  who 
have  fabricated  and  published  them  in  her  name. 
But  this,  I  trust,  has  been  shown  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  reader,  to  he  untrue.  It  has  been  shown,  that 
she,  and  she  alone<  is  the  authoress  of  the  dark  tale, 
which  she  has  published  to  the  astonishment  of  the 
people  of  this  country. 

Miss  Monk  is  young,  and  possesses  a  mind  alto- 
gether undisciplined  by  study.  Her  education  is  in- 
ferior to  that  of  ordinary  country  girls.  Habits  of 
study  she  has  none.  Her  knowledge  of  books  is,  or 
was  when  she  first  arrived  in  New  York,  next  to  no- 
thing. And,  if  the  "  Awful  Exposure"  gives  us  a 
true  history  of  her  life,  she  has  never  been  either  a 
nan,  or  a  Roman  Catholic  ;  but  ^'has  led  the  life  of 
a  stroller  and  a  prostitute."  If  this  be  true,  it  is  ask- 
ed, how  a  girl  of  her  age,  character,  and  attainments, 
could  possibly  fabricate  such  books  as  her  "  Disclo- 
sures ?"  The  supposition  beggars  all  belief,  but  that 
of  blindness.  If  she  has  fabricated  them,  Rome, 
with  its  numberless  saints,  may  be  fearlessly  chal- 
lenged to  produce  a  miracle  any  thing  like  as  great. 

Besides,  on  the  supposition,  that  she  had  fabricated 
her  "Disclosures,"  it  is  impossible  that  she  should 
have  been  able  to  act  the  part  of  an  impostor,  up  to 
the  present  time,   without  being   detected.     Many 


minds 

endea 

friend, 

been 

long  b 

transpi 

Hence 

very  aj 

little  oi 

so  necc 

of  char 

first  thi 

may  ch 

such  a  j 

to  the  g 

perhaps 

moved  1 

dividual 

tion  is 

part  of  ] 

The  a 

fold-be 

her  "  Di 

possesse 
cessfully 
time. 

2.  Hei 
connecter 
she  can  i 
f'Kx\  be  ac 
of  her  ha 
tical  kno 
and  nuns 
of  the  H( 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


119 


I  alto- 
[  is  in- 
fits  of 
is,  or 
to  no- 
s  us  a 
ther  a 
life  of 
is  ask- 
|ments, 
isclo- 
lut  that 
Rome, 
chal- 
reat. 
ricated 
Ishould 
up  to 
Many 


minds  liave  been  at  work,  for  more  tlian  a  year  past, 
endeavoring  to  develop  her  true  character.  Both 
friends  and  foes  have  been  thus  employed.  Had  she 
been  an  impostor,  it  would  have  been  discovered, 
long  before  this  day.  She  constitutionally  possesses 
transparency  of  character,  to  an  uncommon  degree. 
Hence  the  predominant  workings  of  her  mind  are 
very  apparent,  to  a  penetrating  observer.  She  has  very 
little  of  that  systematic  concealment  and  forethought, 
so  necessary  to  a  successful  impostor.  Her  openness 
of  character,  constitutionally  considered,  is  almost  the 
first  thing  observed,  by  an  intelligent  stranger  who 
may  chance  to  see  and  converse  -v^iih  her.  Hence,  if 
such  a  person  has  been  skeptically' disposed  in  regard 
to  the  general  truth  of  her  claims,  his  skepticism,  in 
perhaps  nineteen  cases  out  of  twenty,  has  been  re- 
moved by  a  free  conversation  with  her.  Such  an  in- 
dividual readily  perceives,  that  her  mental  constitu* 
tion  is  such,  as  totally  to  disqualify  her  to  act  the 
part  of  protracted  imposture. 

The  argument,  therefore,  under  this  head,  is  two- 
fold— being,  founded,  1st,  On  her  incapacity  to  create 
her  "  Disclosures" — 2d,  On  the  supposition  that  she 
possessed  such  ability,  her  incapacity  to  have  suc- 
cessfully concealed  her  imposture,  up  to  the  present 
time. 

2.  Her  mmute  and  extensive  nunnery  knowledge^ 
connected  with  the  ease  and  dexterity  with  which 
she  can  perform  the  many  ceremonies  of  a  convent^ 
can  be  accounted  for,  on  no  other  supposition,  than  that 
of  her  having  been  a  nun,  as  she  states.  Her  prac- 
tical knowledge  of  Popery  and  Jesuitism,  of  priests 
and  nuns,  of  the  furniture  and  diversified  apartments 
of  the  Hotel  Dieu,  of  the  ceremonies  and  practices 


7'<A 


120 


CONFIRMATION  OF 


of  that  establishment,  is  such  as  could  have  been  ac- 
quired by  her,  only  by  a  residence  of  years  in  that 
convent.  She  is  as  familiar  with  the  mummery  of 
Popish  observances,  as  a  school-boy  is  with  his  al- 
phabet— such  as  penances,  hymns,  Latin  prayers,  &c. 
i&c.,  though  she  is  as  ignoiant  of  the  meaning  of 
Latin  words,  as  she  is  of  the  Chinese  language.  The 
same  is  true  with  reference  to  tue  ease  with  which 
she  performs  the  various  bodily  ceremonies,  some  of 
which  she  speaks  of  in  her  book,  such  as  falling  upon 
the  knees,  and  standing  erect  upon  them,  &c.  &c. 
With  the  Romish  catechisms,  she  is  perfectly  famil- 
iar. In  a  word,  she  is,  in  regard  to  these  matters,  all 
that  we  might  suppose  her  to  be,  on  the  supposition 
that  she  has,  for  years,  been  a  resident  in  the  convent. 
Speaking  itt  the  language  of  common  life,  "  she  has 
learned  her  trade."  And  no  man,  in  his  senses^  can 
understandingly  deny  it.  How,  then,  can  this  evi* 
dehce  be  resisted? 

.3.  Her  ignorance  of  life,  disconnected  from  con- 
vents^ cslw  be  accounted  for,  only  on  the  supposition 
of  her  having  lived  a  conventual' life.  I  speak  now 
"with  special  reference  to  what  she  was,  when  she  first 
arrived  in  New  York,  in  the  spring  of  1835.  At  that 
time,  her  acquaintance  with  matters  and  things,  as 
they  appear  in  the  domestic  circle,  and  in  ordinary 
life,  was  \'ery  limited.  She  was  evidently  a  compar- 
ative stranger  to  them;  whilst  all  her  movements 
abd  manners  were  such,  as  bespoke  her  former  life 
to  have  been  that  of  a  cloistered  nun.  Says  Mr. 
Hillikpf,  in  his  affidavit : — "  We  observed  also,  that 
ihe  always  folded  her  hands  under  her  apron  when 
^he  walked,  as  she  has  described  the  nuns  as  doing 
in  her  "  Awful  Disclosures." 


4 

by 

afib 

has 

She 

waij 

ficat 

infoi 

Mon 

are  v 

looirs 

Ti 

there 

sever 

fine  h 

ance  \ 

ustha 

5.  : 

she  w 

sociatf 

a^ord 

See  ]\ 

disco  V I 

retired 

had  sei 

had  ev, 

not  far 

much  c 

the  pla 

leaving 

termine 

▼oljinta 

BAed  to 

waiJEing 


#. 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


m 


ac- 
ihat 
y  of 
s  al- 
,  &c. 
g  of 
The 
i^hich 
ic  of 
upon 
;.  &c. 
famil- 
rs,  all 
isition 
nvent, 
le  has 
?Sj  can 
s   evi- 


4.  The  marks  on  her  person^  which  were  produced 
by  suffering  penances,  and  other  violent  treatment, 
afford  an  argument  in  support  of  her  claims.  She 
has  several  of  these,  as  she  slates  in  her  first  volume. 
She  speaks  of  having  worn  a  broad  belt  around  her 
waist,  "stuck  full  of  sharp  iron  points,  for  the  morti- 
fication of  her  spirit."  The  writer  of  this  has  been 
informed  by  a  respectable  lady,  who  examined  Miss 
Monk's  waist,  that  the  scars  produced  by  this  belt, 
are  very  manifest.  To  use  her  own  language,  "  it 
looks  distressing." 

The  marks  of  gagging  are  seen  on  her  lips;  and; 
there  are  scars  also  on  her  thumbs,  which  were  "cut 
severely  by  the  tight  drawing  of  the  band  used  to  eon- 
fine  her  arms."  These  are  the  signs  of  Romish  pen- 
ance and  violence.  But  the  "  Awful  Exposure"  tells 
us  that  she  has  never  been  a  Roman  Catholic  1 

5.  The  circumstances,  in  connexion  with  whicit 
she  was  first  discovered  by  Mr.  liilliker,  and  hia  as- 
sociates, after  her  arrival  in  the  city  of  New  York, 
afford  an  argument  in  proof  of  Miss  Monk's  honesty. 
See  Mr.  Hilliker's  affidavit  on  page  97.  She  was 
discovered  by  Mr.  Hilliker  and  his  companions  in  a 
retired  place,  above  the  city  of  New  York,  where  she 
had  secreted  herself  for  several  days,  and  where  she 
had  evidently  made  up  her  mind  to  die.  She  was 
not  far  from  death  when  thus  found  ;  and  it  was  with 
much  difficulty  that  she  was  prevailed  upon  to  leave 
the  place  of  her  concealment.  Nay,  she  declined 
leaving  it,  until  she  saw  that  the  gentlemen  were  de- 
termined to  remove  her  by  force,  unless  she  would  go 
Tcliintarily.  She  had  already  become  so  feeble  as  to 
BA«d  to  be  supported,  by  two  of  the  gentlemen,  in 
walking  the  distance  of  half  a  mile,  to  the  alms- 

11 


Pi  I 


# 


in 


CONFIRMATIO:;  Of 


house.  She  was  in  a  strange  countiy,  under  circu.i:- 
stances  peculiarly  distressing.  After  Mr.  Hilliker 
had  con\'^rsed  with  her  some  time  alone,  and  assured 
her  that  he  was  a  married  man,  and  that  he  wished 
to  befriend  her  in  every  way  lie  could,  she  stated  to 
him,  that  she  was  an  c!oped  nun,  and  that  she  be> 
came  enciente  in  the  convent.  He  states  that  he 
found  her  in  tears,  and  that  she  wept  for  two  hours 
afterwards.  He  has  mentioned  several  circumstances 
in  his  affidavit,  ail  of  which  bear  the  marks  of  honest 
sincerity,  on  the  part  of  Miss  Monk.  It  is  impossible 
taaccount  for  them  on  any  other  supposition  than 
that  she  told  the  truth,  as  to  her  elopement  from  the 
nunnery.  It  is  impossible,  that  such  circumstances 
should  mislead,  for  they  cannot  testify  falsely,  as  guil* 
ty  man  can,  and  often  does,  do.  - 

6.  TVie  circumstances  in  connexion  with  which 
Miss  Monk  first  divulged  the  principal  facts  recorded 
in  her  book,  are  such  as  to  afford  the  strongest  evi- 
dence in  support  of  her  claims  to  public  confidence. 
These  are  detailed  in  the  statement  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Tappin,  on  page  101.  She  made  known  these  facts 
to  him  by  way  of  penitential  confession,  while  sick  in 
the  almshouse,  and  as  she  supposed,  ready  to  die. 
Mr.  Tappin  states  that  it  was  perfectly  manifest  to 
his  mind,  that  she  had  no  idea-  of  criminating  others, 
or  that  her  statements  would  ever  be  made  public. 
She  and  others  thought,  that  she  was  on  the  borders 
of  the  grave,  and  she  wisheJ  to  quiet  her  troubled 
conscience,  by  confessing  what  she  considered  to  be 
her  grossest  sins.  She  was  still  a  Roman  Catholic ; 
it  was  therefore  in  perfect  accordance  with  the  reli- 
gion she  had  been  taught,  thus  to  confess.  There 
are  two  things  worthy  of  special  notice  in  connexion 


MARIA  MoNK^al  DISCLOSURE?. 


133 


with  Miss  Monk's  confession  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Tap- 
pin: — 1st.  The  manifest  absence  of  every  sinister 
mctivey  by  whicli  she  could  have  been  influenced  in 
making  these  communications  to  him.  What  earthly- 
motive  could  have  influenced  her?  Revenge  to  the 
priests  ?  Certainly  not  j  for  she  had  no  idea  that  her 
confessions  would  go  beyond  the  mind  of  him  whom 
she  then  considered  as  her  confessor.  The  same  re- 
ply may  be  given  to  the  insinuation,  that  she  did  it  in 
order  to  mitigate  her  unfortunate  situation,  in  being 
the  mother  of  an  illegitimate  cliild ;  or  that  she  did  it 
for  the  pitrpose  of  securing  any  eariiily  good  whatever.. 

2d.  The  only  motives  which  appeared  to  be  pre- 
sent, at  the  time,  to  her  mind,  were  such  as  arise  from 
the  apprehension  of  speedy  dissolHtion^  connected 
with  the  solemn  retributions  of  eternity.  Was  it, 
then,  within  the  limits  of  possibility,  under  such 
circumstances,  for  her  to  have  acted  the  part  of  a  dia- 
bolical impostor?  Is  not  the  supposition  utterly  in- 
credible? How  then  can  it  be  otherwise,  than  that 
she  is  honest  in  putting  forth  her  claims  as  an  ex-nun  7 
1  would  only  add  that  the  hand  of  God  is  extremely 
manifest  in  bringing  to  light  Miss  Monk's  statements 
Tespecling  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery,  in  a  manner  so 
convincing  to  every  reflecting  mind.  Let,  then,  her 
sad  tale  be  believed;  and  let  it  produce  the  benign 
effects,  in  counteracting  vice  and  error,  which,  under 
the  government  of  the  Supreme  disposer  of  all  events, 
it  is  adapted  to  do. 

7.  IVie  consistency  ef  Miss  Monicas  conduct  with 
the  demands  of  truths  furnishes  an  argument  favora- 
ble to  her  claims.  She  has  acted  just  as  one  might 
suppose  she  would  have  done,  on  tlie  supposition  that 
she  wns  honest  ia  giving  her  disclosures  to  the  world. 


■^ 


Hi 


COIfTlRMATIOTf  OF 


Ilcr  circumstances  have  been  peculiarly  trying,  ari- 
sing in  part  from  lier  comparative  ignorance  of  the 
■world,  connected  with  the  discredit  which  has  been 
thrown  upon  her  statements,  and  the  consequent 
violent  denunciations  which  have  been  heaped  upon 
her  by  Protestants,  especially  editors  of  newspapers, 
who  have  taken  very  little  pains  to  investigate  the 
subject.  Often  has  she  fell,  as  if  she  had  scarcely  a 
real  friend  on  earth — as  if  all  the  world  was  against 
her,  making  her  the  helpless  victim  of  its  combined 
contempt  and  indignation.  Yet  amidst  all  her  trials, 
she  has  exhibited,  to  those  around  her,  that  she  felt 
an  unwavering  consciousness  of  standing  upon  the 
truth ;  and  that  the  God  of  truth  would  one  day  vin- 
dicate her  honesty.  Being  possessed  naturally  of  an 
unusual  degree  of  sensibility,  and  feeling  her  forlorn 
situation,  it  is  true,  she  has  often  wept  in  secret 
places,  for  having  published  her  dark  story,  not  be- 
cause of  its  untruth,  but  because  of  the  cruel  treat- 
ment she  has  received  in  consequence  of  it. 

She  has  invariably  manifested  a  very  strong  desire 
that  the  truth  of  her  charges  against  the  Roman 
priests  and  nuns  of  Lower  Canada,  might  be  tested 
by  some  equitable  tribunal.  Hence  her  visit  to  Mont- 
real for  this  purpose,  in  the  August  of  1835,  and  before 
she  ever  thought  of  publishiBg  a  book.  She  then  and 
there  solemnly  appealed  to  the  civil  authorities,  to 
investigate  their  truth.  She  was  accompanied  by 
two  American  gentlemen,  of  the  legal  profession,  who 
assisted  her  in  presenting  her  charges  in  due  form, 
attested  on  oath,  to  the  Attorney  General  for  prosecu- 
tion. And  after  spending  some  three  or  fopr  woeks, 
in  fruitless  attempts  to  secure  the  object  of  her  visit, 
she  returned  to  New  York. 


MARIA  MONK  S  DISCLOSURES. 


125 


While  at  Montreal,  it  was  denied  by  the  priests 
that  she  had  cvei  been  an  inmate  of  the  Hotel  Dieu. 
She  at  once  oiTered  a  fair  t#(t  of  the  fact,  which,  by  a 
rery  little  trouble,  would  have  settled  the  point  beyond 
the  power  of  contradiction.  Bhe  proposed  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  interior  of  the  convent — its  furniture,  its 
inmates  and  different  apartments,  and  their  uses — 
and  staked  her  all  upon  its  correctness.  But  the 
application  of  it  was  not  allowed  by  her  opponents  ; 
on  what  ground,  no  mortal  can  conjecture,  unless  it 
were  that  they  were  afraid  to  abide  the  results. 

On  the  fourteenth  day  of  last  July,  I  received  a  let- 
from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Perkins  of  Montreal,  informing 
me,  thai  oh  the  following  day  a  committee  of  gentle- 
men were  to  apply  the  test,  which  she  had  proposed 
nearly  one  year  before.  The  thought  immediately 
occurred  to  me,  if  she  be  an  impostor  I  can  now  dis- 
cover it,  by  communicating  to  her  this  unexpected 
intelligence.  I  applied  the  test,  in  the  best  manner 
to  accomplish  the  end  in  view,  that  I  was  capable  of; 
and  the  result  was  such,  as  decidedly  deepened  my 
convictions  of  her  honesty.  Other  particulars  might 
be  mentioned,  were  it  iiecessary,  all  going  to  show 
the  consistency  of  her  conduct,  with  the  supposition, 
that  she  feels  herself  standing  upon  the  rock  of  truth. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  she  be  an  impostor,  her  con- 
duct has  been,  in  the  highest  degree,  preposterous  and 
unaccountable.  Suppose  that  she  had  described  the 
interior  of  the  Magdalen  Asylum  of  Montreal,  instead 
of  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery.  She  certainly  must  have 
been  sensible  of  the  fact.  And  if  so,  is  it  supposable 
that  she  would  have  gone  to  Montreal,  for  the  purpose 
of  substantiating  crimes,  of  the  darkest  hue,  against 
the  Hotel  Dieu  ecclesiastica ;  and  there  make  oath 


136 


CONPIRMATION  OP 


that  she  had  resided  for  years  in  the  convent,  where 
she  had  witnessed  their  commission  ;  and  in  proof, 
that  she  had  thus  resictl^d  in  the  convent,  offer  a  de- 
scription of  the  persons,  furniture,  and  the  interior  ar- 
rangements  of   the    Montreal   Magdalen   Asylum? 
The  supposition  is  absurd,  beyond  the  power  of  lan- 
guage to  express.     If  she  be  an  impostor,  the  extremes 
of  unparalleled  genius,  and  the  most  stupid  folly  and 
ignorance,  meet  in  her.    Considering  her  youth  and 
limited  opportunities,  she  has  exhibited  a  talent  for 
invention,   in  her  work?,  compared  with  which  the 
powers  of  Sir  Walter  Scott  are  but  as  a  drop  to  the 
ocean ;   while  on  the  other  hand,  she  has  evinced 
stupidity^  if  possible  more  remarkable,  in  staking  her 
all  upon  the  general  truth  of  her  description  of  the 
interior  of  a  huge  building,  of  which  she  is  as  igno- 
rant as  she  is  of  the  palace  of  the  king  of  China. 
And  then,  to  crown  her  folly,  she  has  urged,  with  an 
importunity  that  would  accept  of  no  denial,  the  ap- 
plication of  this  test,  which  she  must  have  known 
would  have  procured  her  inevitable  and  hopeless  ruin. 
.  To  believe,  therefore,  that  ?he  is  an  impostor,  when 
the  belief  implies  such  an  absurdity,  1  must  say  for 
one,  I  cannot,  without  a  degree  of  insanity  which  it 
would  require,  at  least,  as  many  as  two  ^^ pencils'^ 
in  each  ear  to  produce. 

8.  The  artless  manner  in  xchich  Mws  Monk  nar- 
rates the  principal  facts  in  her  disclosures,  furnishes 
a  cogent  argument  in  support  of  her  claims.  This 
may  be  called  the  internal  evidence  of  the  truth  of  her 
book.  The  first  ten  or  fifteen  thousand  copies  of  her 
work  were  given  to  the  public,  accompanied  with  no 
other  evidence  than  this.  Immense  multitudes  who 
read  the  book,  believed  it,  because  they  perceived  that 


reason  i 
torial  tri 
ral.  Tl 
a  gentlei 
jurispruf 
mention( 
one  of  ih 


MART  A  MOXK^a  DISCLOSURES. 


127 


nar- 
ishes 
This 
of  her 
of  her 
ith  no 
who 
>d  that 


it  bore  the  internal  marks  of  truth,  notwithstanding 
some  of  lis  statements  divulged  the  perpetration  of 
crimes,  by  priests  and  nuns,  ttnder  the  cloak  of  reli- 
gion, of  so  horrid  a  character  as  to  make  an  honest 
man  shudder  at  the  thought  of  theii^    I  will  mention 
some  two  or  three  things  which  have  been  urged  as  in- 
ternal marks  against  the  truth  of  the  "disclosures;" 
but  which,  it  appears  to  me,  afford  evidence  in  its  favor. 
The  circumstances  connected  with  the  murder  of  St. 
Frances,  is  one  of  these.    It  is  said  "  that  its  com- 
parative publicity,  and  the  number  of  individuals  em- 
ployed in  it,  are  marks  of  its  falsehood."    Thus  argues 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Perkins  of  Montreal.    Now,  in  the  first 
place,  there  was  no  publicity  about  it,  except  such  as 
belonged  to  the  convent.    It  was  done  within  the 
walls  of  the  nunnery,  shut  out  from  all  communica- 
tion with  the  world.     In  the  second  place,  the  fact, 
when  understandingly  considered,  that  so  many  were 
employed  in  it,  is  a  circumstance  corroborative  of  the 
truth  of  the  narrative.     Two  reasons  may  be  assigned 
for  this: — 1.  It  is  the  policy  of  such  establishments 
thus  to  do,  for  the  double  purpose  of  inspiring  tenor 
at  the  thought  of  disobedience,  and  at  the  same  lime, 
implicating  all  present  in  the  crime  committed.     It 
had  this  effect  on  Maria  Monk.    Hence  her  peniten- 
tial confession,  at  the  time  she  thought  that  she  was 
going  to  die,  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Tappin.     The  second 
reason  is  this,  that  it  was  a  regular  court,  or  inquisi- 
torial tribunal,  the  bishop  presiding  as  inquisitor  gene- 
ral.    The  Rev.  W.  C.  Brownlee,  D.  D.,  of  New  York, 
a  gentleman  as  w.ell  versed  in  the  history  of  popish 
jurisprudence   as  any  ether  Protestant  in  America, 
mentioned  this  fact  to  me,  as  affording,  to  his  mind, 
one  of  the  strongest  internal  marks  in  the  t»ook,  of  its 


f:  I 


II 


'  fi  1 


1  i^:l 


128 


CONFIRMATION  Of 


truth.  Now  Maria  Monk  knows  nothing  of  these 
reasons;  all  she  knows  is  the  simple  fact,  that  such 
and  such  persons  wem  present,  and  that  they  did  as 
she  states  in  her  narrative.  Had  she  forged  the  story, 
undoubtedly  sh«|^would  have  made  it  a  more  private 
affair,  and  would  have  created  reasons  for  every  thing 
connected  with  it.  But  as  it  is,  it  bears  the  stamp  of 
simple  truth. 

Maria  Munk,  on  page  195  of  her  work,  says  that 
she  once  saw  a  book  in  the  superior's  room,  contain- 
ing, among  other  things,  a  record  of  births  which 
occur  in  the  convent.  Now  it  is  asked,  "  if  infants 
are  immediately  baptized  and»  strangled  after  their 
birth,  what  can  be  the  object  of  r«uch  a  record  ?  Why 
expose  themselves,  by  making  a  record  of  their  own 
crime  ?"  Now,  as  in  the  case  above,  Miss  Monk  is 
incapable  of  assigning  any  reason  why  such  a  record 
should  be  kept.  All  she  knows,  or  pretends  to  know, 
is  the  simple  fact  that  such  a  record  then  existed. 
Undoubtedly,  if  she  were  an  imjf  -stor,  she  never 
would  have  created  the  statement,  without  creating  a 
reason  for  it  at  the  same  time.  The  same  may  be 
said  respecting  there  being  no  balustrade  around  the 
"hole  of  interment,"  described  by  her  as  existing  in 
the  cellar  of  the  Hotel  Dicu.  Had  the  description 
been  the  work  of  fancy,  fancy  would  have  given  us  a 
suitable  balustrade.  iP 

Were  it  possible  to  put  my  readers  in  possession  of 
the  manuscript  notes  of  the  ganlleman  who  arranged 
and  gave  form  to  Miss  Monk's  disclosures,  1  am  quite 
confident  that  they  would  perceive  in  them  all  the 
artless  simplicity  of  childlike  truth.  They  would 
exhibit  the  simple  statements  of  Miss  Monk,  just  as 
they  fell  from  her  lips ;  and  also  the  fidelity  of  her 


•-^.,.,' 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


129 


these 
such 
did  as 
story, 
)rivate 
r  thing 
imp  or 

^s  that 

onlain- 

which 

infants 

er  their 

?   Why 

eir  own 

Monk  is 

a  record 

o  know, 

existed. 

e   never 

eating  a 

may  be 

und  the 

Isting  in 

kcription 

Iven  us  a 

sssion  of 

arranged 

|am  quite 

all  the 
ly  would 

just  as 
ly  of  hei 


emanuensis,  in  so  examining  her  an  to  render  it  im- 
possible for  her  to  have  acted  the  part  of  an  impostor. 
Miss  Monk's  mind  is  undisciplined,  and  is  Avholly 
unaccustomed  to  connected  thought  and  orderly  ar- 
rangement. Hence  her  statements  have  all  the  sim- 
plicity and  want  of  connexion  of  those  cf  a  child. 
This  circumstance  would  have  enabled  her  writer  to 
have  caused  her  to  contradict  herself  in  her  narrations, 
had  she  not  been  based  on  the  truth. 

Miss  Monk's  narrative  is  consistent  with  itself  and 
with  reason.  It  is  minute  and  specific  in  its  details*, 
respecting  places,  persons,  and  facts.  In  a  word,  it 
has  every  interna!  appearance  of  truth.  How  can  all 
this  be  accounted  for,  if- she  bean  impostor? 

9.  The  moral  character  of  Miss  Monk* a  mind, 
for  many  months  after  her  arrival  in  New  York,  was 
such  as  to  furnish  a  high  de2:roe  of  evidence  in  sup- 
port of  her  pretensions.  She  told  us  how  and  where 
she  had  lived  for  several  years  past.  The  moral  con- 
dition of  her  mind  bore  its  unequivocal  testimony  to 
the  truth  of  her  narrative.  She  informed  us  of  the 
systematic  deceptions  which  were  inculcated  and 
practised  in  the  society  with  which  she  had  been 
connected.  The  painful  truth  of  this  statement, 
was  easily  discovered  in  the  state  of  her  mind.  It 
was  seen  that  for  her  to  speak  truth,  when  a  slight 
temptation  to  deviate  from  it,  presented  itself,  requir- 
ed an  effort  on  her  part.  Truth  being  the  basis  of 
confidence,  the  latter,  as  matter  of  course,  cannot  ex- 
ist in  the  absence  of  tho  former.  It  was,  therefore, 
evident  that  the  inmates  of  the  Hotel  Dieu,  could 
place  little  or  no  confidence  in  each  other;  and  that 
jealousy  and  suspicion  would  naturally  exist,  to  a 
fearful  extent,  in  such  a  community.    Thus  it  was 


130 


CONFinafATION  Of 


with  Moi'ia  Monk;  although  constitutionally  she 
possesses  the  opposite  qualities.  She  was  suspicious 
of  everybody,  and  could  confide  in  nobody.  To  re- 
pose full  confidence  in  thote  around  her,  was  a  lei^son, 
which  it  took  her  some  time  to  learn.  In  a  word,  ac- 
cording to  her  statements,  the  character  of  the  com- 
munity with  which  she  had  been  livii.^;  was  pccu- 
,  liar,  such  as  cannot  be  found  in  civilized  life ;  but 
only  in  a  cloistered  convent.  It  was  in  a  high  de- 
gree selfish,  subject  to  the  violent  exercise  of  the 
darker  passions  of  depraved  human  nature  ;  such  ns 
constant  fear,  jealousy,  want  cf  confidence,  suspi- 
cions, Kubjeclion  to  absolute  authority,  not  out  of  re 
spect,  but  from  fear,  irritability,  growing  out  of  a 
forced  submission  to  a  code  of  contemptible  ccremc- 
nies ;  in  fine,  the  absence  of  whatsoever  is  pure, 
lovely,  and  of  good  report,  in  the  female  character. 
»She  bore  the  impress  of  this  wretched  community  on 
her  soul,  thus  evincing  the  character  of  the  education 
she  had  received  ;  although,  as  I  had  occasion  to  re- 
mark before,  the  moral  texture  of  her  mind,  constitu- 
tionally considered,  is  directly  the  opposite.  She  h 
naturally  liberal,  even  to  excess,  open,  frank,  afi'ec- 
lionate,  and  confiding;  and  these  trails  of  character 
have  been,  for  some  time  past,  rapidly  developing 
themselves. 

There  can  be  no  stamp  without  a  corresponding 
seal.  But  Miss  Monk's  character  furnishes  us  with 
a  stamp  or  impress,  altogether  peculiar ;  and  tiie 
question  is,  where  is  the  seal  or  counterpart  ?  If  it 
does  not  now  exist,  it  certainly  must  have  existed  at 
the  time  the  impression  was  made.  I  repeat  the 
question,  where  is  it  ?  Miss  Monk  declares  that  it 
was  in  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery.    The  priests  deoy 


MARIA   .VONK's  DISCLO^rnES. 


131 


y  she 
)icious 
Fo  rc- 

>ril.  ac- 

B  com- 
pccu- 

le ;  but 

igh  do- 
of  the 

such  M 

,  feuspi- 

il  of  te 

Dut  of  a 

ccremc- 
is  pure, 

haractcr. 

lunity  on 
Jucaiion 
n  to  re- 
con  stilu- 
She  is 
k,  affec- 
character 
•veloping 


ng 


;poncling 
us  with 
and  the 

tl    Ifil 
xisted  at 

speat  the 
s  that  it 
lesls  deoy 


it.  Let  the  priest?,  then,  tell  the  world  where  it  can 
be  found ;  otherwise  the  world  must  believe  Marin 
Monk.' 

Such  is  a  summary  view  of  the  argumcn-ts,  in 
confirmation  of  Miss  Monlc's  claim  to  public  confi- 
dence, ns  deduc  d  from  her  character,  person,  con- 
duct, and  narrative.  They  are  susceptible  of  much 
expansion,  as  my  object  has  been,  rather  to  suggest 
tliougiit,  than  to  expand  if.  The  evidence  thus  de- 
rived, is  of  a  character  peculiarly  strong  and  con- 
vincing. It  is  of  an  internal  character,  such  as  an 
eulighlened  mind  loves  to  confide  in.  It  is  the  upon- 
taneous  testimony  of  nature.  And  can  nature  bear 
false  witness?  Impossible!  It  is  true,  nature  may, 
lo  some  extent,  be  counterfeited  ;  or  wc  may  mistake 
lier  voice,  and  attribute  testimony  to  her,  which  she 
does  not  give,  and  thus  deceive  ourselves  and  others. 
But  it  is  impossible  that  sht  :,h'^"id  utter  any  thing, 
but  what  is  strictly  true.  Now,  it  is  possible  that 
myself  and  others,  have  misinterpreted  the  language 
of  nature  in  the  present  instance ;  though  I  declare, 
that  I  cannot  realize  it.  Hence,  if  there  were  no 
other  evidence  in  confirmation  of  Miss  Monk's  testi- 
mony to  be  found,  I  should  feel  that  I  stood  on  firm 
ground,  in  endeavoring  to  support  the  truth  of  her 
claims  as  uii  ex-nun.  For  I  feel,  that  the  statements 
and  affidavits  of  interested  men,  in  opposition  to  the 
evidence  adduced  in  this  chapter,  are  of  no  value. 
In  the  scales  of  moral  evidence,  they  are  lighter  than 
a  breath.  They  are  like  chaff  to  the  wheat ;  fit  only 
to  be  given  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven.  Unbelieving 
Protestants  may  hence  learn  what  has  been  the  prin- 
cipal ground,  on  which  the  friends  of  Miss  Monk,  in 
New  York,  have  stood,  amidst  the  clamorous  denun« 


% 


m 


m 


ii  111 


\M 


132 


CONFIRMATION  OF 


elation,  abuse,  and  contempt)  which  have  been  pour- 
ed upon  them  from  various  quarters.  They  have  felt 
that  they  were  standing  on  a  solid  foundation,  against 
which  the  waves  of  prejiidice  and  wrath  might  beat 
in  vain. 


at  '^E<%j 


ii^   fl* 


.  u'Jiit 


•^.*, 


MARIA  MONK'S  DISCLOffURES. 


133 


CHAPTER   II. 

TESTIMONY  OF  OTHERS  IN  CONPIRMATIOIf  OF 

MISS  monk's  claims. 

F^eullarity  of  Miss  Monk's  cihc— Statement  of  a  Montreal  laily— 9!ato 
of  A'clins  in  anil  about  Montrcul-r-Tcsthnony  of  Mi*.  Miller— Of  Mr«. 
Ilalin— Opinion  of  tlirce  clusscs  of  person.-)— Of  those  w'.io  liuvo  in* 
formed  themselves  upon  the  subject — Of  those  urouml  Miss  Monk— 
Of  those  who  know  in  part— Subterranean  passan^e— Statement  of  Mr. 
Spraguc— Ofagcutlciuan— Of  Mr.  Wctmorc— Of  Mr.  Uournc— Of 
Mr.  llogan. 

It  is  often  asked,  why  the  friends  of  Miss  Monk, 
provided  she  has  resided  for  years  in  the  Hotel  Dieu, 
do  not  produce  the  testimony  of  a  sufficient  number 
of  living  witnesses,  to  establish  the  fact,  beyond  the 
power  of  contradiction.    If  a  person  Jias  lived  for 
years  in  a  given  place,  it  is  asked,  is  it  not  an  easy 
matter  to  prove  it,  by  a  multitude  of  witnesses?    I 
answer  that  it  is,  in  ordinary  cases.    But  the  case  of 
Miss  Monk  is  peculiar;  perhaps  without  a  parallel 
on  the  pages  of  history.    Her  residence  has  been  in  a 
cloistered  nunnery,  shut  out  from  the  world.    Since 
she  escaped  from  the  convent,  she  has  made  known 
the  vile  practices  of  her  former  associates,  the  priests 
and  nuns ;  and  they,  in  self-defence,  deny  that  she 
was  ever  one  of  their  number.    Moreover,  by  their 
management  they  have  sealed  the  lips  of  her  friends, 
out  of  the  nunnery,  in  Canada,  who  might  otherwise 
testify  as  to  the  place  of  her  former  abode.    Had  the 
matter  been  otherwise  managed  at  first,  doubtless 
ivltnesses  in  abundance  could  have  been  found,  who 
wpulfl  have  testified  to  the  fact  of  her  former  residence 
in  the  Hotel  Dietx.    But  it  was  not  attended  to,  until 
12 


m 


i«M 


il|:J 


S34 


CONFIRMATION  OF 


the  priests  had  every  opportunity  they  could  desire, 
to  arrange  matters  according  to  their  wishes.  Go  to 
Montreal  now,  and  inquire  of  its  older  inhabitants,  if 
they  ever  knew  Maria  Monk,  and  many  of  them  will 
tell  you  that  they  used  to  see  her,  some  six  or  seven 
years  ago,  at  her  mother's  residence  and  at  other  pla- 
ces, but  that  they  saw  nothing  of  her  during  the  time 
in  which  she  alleges  herself  to  have  been  in  the  nun- 
nery. They  all  say,  that  during  this  period  of  time, 
they  have  missed  her ;  but  as  to  the  fact,  whether  or 
1)0  she  was  in  the  convent,  during  this  time,  tiiey 
know  nothing  about  it. 

The  following  is  a  specimen  of  the  kind  of  evidence 
5illuded  to,  A  few  days  since,  I  saw  a  lady  from 
Montreal.  Avho  observed,  that,  a  short  time  ago,  she 
was  conversing  with  a  Mrs.  ****  of  Montreal,  a  re- 
spectable and  Christian  lady,  who  stated,  that  she  had 
known  Maria  Monk  from  her  childhood  ;  and  that  the 
last  time  she  ever  saw  her,  was  about  the  time  she 
says  that  she  returned  from  St.  Denis  and  entered 
the  nunnery — that  she  (M.  M.)  then  called  on  her 
(Mrs.  ****)  to  obtain  money  from  her,  for  her  mother.; 
and  that  she  let  her  have  some,  though  less  than 
what  she  asked  for.  Now  it  will  be  recollected  that 
Maria  Monk  states,  on  page  38  of  her  book,  that  she 
did  obtain  money  from  several  individuals,  on  her 
mother's  account,  in  order  to  pay  her  entrance  into 
the  novices'  department  of  the  Hotel  Dieu. 

The  following  extract  of  a  letter,  from  a  worthy 
gentleman  in  Montreal,  who  has  taken  some  pains  to 
investigate  this  matter,  will  enable  the  reader  to  un- 
derstand something  of  the  state  of  feeling,  respecting 
this  subject,  in  and  about  that  city.  After  detailing  the 
efforts  of  himself  and  another  gentleman,  in  making 


riARiA  monk's  disclosures. 


135 


inquiries  of  those  who  ought  to  know  something  of 
Miss  Monk's  past  history,  he  writes  as  follows : — 
"Now  the  fact  is  just  here,  everybody  is  afraid  to 
know  any  thing  about  this  matter:  and  all  her  rela- 
tives seem  backward  to  say  what  they  might  on  the 
subject.  Romanism  is  so  far  predominant  here,  that 
there  are  only  a  very  few  who  have  correct  principle 
and  moral  courage  enough  to  ihiiik,  speak,  or  act,  aright 
in  the  concern.  Political,  pecuniary,  and  relative  in- 
terests and  connexions,  have  occasioned  such  a  com- 
mingling of  Romanism  and  Protestantism,  that  it  ia 
difficult  to  reach  the  black  heart  oi  \.\\q  Roman  beast> 
nominal  Proteisants  are  so  much  in  the  way.  A 
bookseller  said  to  me  yesterday,  that  he  and  all  the 
other  booksellers  in  the  town  v/ere  afraid  to  keep 
Maria  Monk's  book  in  their  stores,  lest  a  mob  should 
attack  them." 

The  subjoined  testimony  of  Mr.  Miller  and  Mrs. 
Hahn  has  been  some  time  before  the  public.  That 
of  Mrs.  Hahn  is  the  more  important.  It  is  that  of  an 
old  companion,  and  of  course  there  can  be  no  mistake 
as  to  her  acquaintance  with  Miss  Monk.  Mrs.  Hahn 
described  the  person  of  Miss  Monk,  and  stated  tho 
substance  of  her  testimony  before  she  saw  her;  and 
before  Miss  Monk  knew  any  thing  of  Mrs.  Hahn'a 
residing  in  New  York.  Collusion,  therefore,  between 
the  parties  is  out  of  the  question.  Mr.  Jones,  while 
in  New  York,  inquired  of  me  what  I  should  say  re- 
specting Mrs,  Habn's  testimony,  if  she  herself  were 
to  acknowledge  that  it  was  false.  I  replied  that  it 
would  not  in  the  least  shake  my  confidence  in  its  sub- 
stantial truth,  for  such  were  the  circumstances  con- 
nected with  the  giving  of  it,  that  my  reliance  was 


I-  \  '■' 


king 


136 


C0NF1RMATI0!V  OF 


chief!/  upon  them.    Mrs.  Hahn,  however,  remains 
unchanged  as  to  the  truth  of  her  statements. 

Mr.  William  Miller,  a  resident  of  New  York  for 
several  years  past,  and  formerly  an  old  schoolmate 
of  Maria's  in  Montreal,  testifies  that,  on  a  visit  to  the 
latter  city,  in  the  summer  of  1S33,  he  called  on  Mrs. 
Monk,  the  mother  of  Maria,  and  inquired  for  Maria 
and  was  informed  by  her  that  her  daughter  Maria 
was  ihen  in  the  nunnery.  See  his  affidavit.  Awful 
Disclosures,  page  237. — The  priests,  in  their  work, 
dispose  of  this  affidavit  by  exhorting  Mr.  Miller  to 
repent ! 

Mrs.  Hahn,  now  a  resident  of  New  York  and  for- 
merly a  schoolmate  of  Miss  Monk,  testifies  that  she 
was  with  Maria  in  the  school  of  the  Congregational 
nunnery  for  about  two  years :  that  she  was  present 
at  the  time  that  Maria  was  received  as  a  novice  in 
the  Hotel  Dieu ;  and  that  she  saw  her  some  time  after 
this,  while  she  was  yet  a  novice :  and  that  she  saw 
her  a  veiled  nun,  towards  the  close  of  the  winter  of 
1833-4,  in  the  hospital  of  the  Hotel  Dieu,  which  she 
at  that  *ime  frequently  visited,  in  order  to  see  a  sick 
friend :  and  that  "  a  short  time  afterwards,"  she  saw 
her  again  in  the  same  place  among  the  veiled  nuns. 
See  her  testimony,  Awful  Disclosures,  page  238. — 
The  circumstances  connected  with  the  giving  of  this 
testimony  were  such,  as  to  preclude  almost  the  pos- 
sibility of  an  error.  The  reader  will  see  some  of 
these  by  referring  to  the  whole  of  her  testimony. 
-The  authors  of  the  "  Awful  Exposure"  glide  over  this 
by  a  contemptuous  sneer !  A  summary  way  of  dis- 
posing of  important  testimony. 

There  is  also  the  testimony  of  three  classes  of  indi- 
viduals, besides  the  above;  or  rather,  their  opinion 


MARIA  MONK'S  DISCLOSURES. 


137 


formed  on  evidence  more  or  less  conclusive,  which 
ought  to  have  its  weig^ht  in  determining  this  contro' 
versy.  There  is  the  opinion  of  a  large  number  of  in- 
dividuals, who  have  taken  some  considerable  pains 
to  inform  themselves  on  the  subject,  not  only  by  read- 
ing what  has  appeared  in  print  on  both  sides  of  the 
question,  but  also  by  such  an  examination  of  Miss 
Monk,  as  has  been  satisfactory  to  themselves. 
Among  this  class  are  to  be  found  men  of  the  first 
standing  in  the  different  learned  professions.  I  know 
that  this  is  mere  opinion,  and  as  such  I  give  it  for 
what  it  is  worth. — There  is  another  class  of  persons, 
whose  opinion  ought  to  have  still  more  weight,  be- 
cause their  opportunities  for  forming  it  have  been 
much  greater.  Among  these  are  the  different  fami- 
lies in  which  Mils  Monk  has  resided,  since  she  came 
to  reside  in  New  York.  The  celebrated  Whitefield,! 
think  it  was,  was  once  asked  his  opinion  respecting  a 
certain  individual,  with  whom  he  had  some  acquaint- 
ance. His  reply  was,  that  he  did  not  know  him,  hav- 
ing never  been  with  him  in  his  family,  the  only  place 
in  which  a  man^s  true  character  could,  bfi  discovered. 
Thus  it  is  in  regard  to  Maria  Monk ;  her  true  charac- 
ter is  easily  discovered  by  those  with  whom  she  daily 
associates.  And  these,  I  think  I  may  say  without  a 
single  exception,  are  ihoroughly  convinced  that  she  is 
not  an  impostor.  The  affidavits  of  all  Canada  could 
hardly  shake  their  belief. 

To  these  I  would  add  the  unwavering  opinion  of 
the  gentleman  who  penned  her  works  for  her.  He  is 
a  gentleman  of  high  standing  in  the  community,  for 
literature,  integrity,  and  piety.  No  man  could  have 
felt  a  deeper  solicitude  on  the  subject,  than  he  has 
felt.  He  has  felt,  that  not  only  his  own  reputation 
12* 


'  M-, 


!■' 


I, 


'."{"  \ 


133 


CONHRMATION  OF 


was  at  stake,  but  that  truth— to  him  priceless— was 
to  achieve  new  victories,  or  receive  detriment,  ac* 
cording  as  Miss  Monk\<«  testimony  should  prove  true 
or  false.  Hence  he  has  spared  no  pains  to^g^et  at  the 
simple  truth  of  the  case,  whatever  that  might  be. 

I  trust  that  the  reader  will  not  consider  it  out  of 
place,  for  the  writer  of  these  pages  to  add  his  own 
opinion  to  the  above.  It  is  now  some  eight  or  nine 
months,  since  Miss  Monk  came  to  reside  among  the 
people  of  my  pastoral  charge.  During  this  time  I 
have  seen  her  in  a  variety  of  circumstances;  have 
heard  her  converse  with  friends  and  enemies,  Protest- 
ants and  Catholics,  and  men  of  all  professions  ;  have 
improved  every  opportunity,  which  God  in  his  provi- 
dence has  given  me,  to  ferret  out  the  truth  in  relation 
to  her  claims — and  as  the  result  of  the  whole,  I  delib- 
erately say,  that  I  have  never  seen  any  thing  which 
led  me,  for  any  length  of  time,  to  doubt  the  general 
truth  of  her  story;  but  on  the  contrary,  the  evidence 
of  its  truth  has  been  constantly  augmenting,  so  that  I 
could  now  almost  as  easily  believe  any  supposable 
impossibility,  as  to  believe  that  she  has  been  acting 
the  part  of  an  impostor,  in  what  she  has  done. 

The  other  class  of  individuals  'whose  opinion  is  of 
some  importance  on  the  subject,  are  those  who  know 
a  part  of  Miss  Monk's  statements  to  be  true,  and  who 
infer  from  that,  the  truth  of  the  remainder.  Among 
these  are  to  be  found,  those  females  scattered  through 
the  countiy,  who  received  their  education  in  the 
Congregational  Nunnery  of  Montreal.  A  short  time 
since,  I  heard  one  of  this  class  speaking  on  the  sub- 
ject, after  the  following  manner : — "  Miss  Monk's  de- 
scription of  things,  persons,  and  practices,  which 
came  under  my  observation,  while  a  scholar  in  the 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


130 


Congregational  Nunnery  of  Montreal,  arc  generally  . 
80  correct,  that  I  cannot  but  think,  that  her  descrip- 
tions of  things  and  practices  in  the  Hotel  Dieu,  the 
cloistered  part  of  which  I  was  never  permitted  to 
visit,  are  also  generally  correct."  I  have  heard  gen- 
tlemen who  have  long  resided  in  Montreal,  and  who 
were  familiar  with  matters  and  things  without  the 
concealed  part  of  the  convent,  reason  in  a  siihilar 
manner. 

It  is  known  to  many,  that  there  is  a  subterranean 
passage,  leading  from  the  priest's  Seminary  to  the 
Hotel  Dieu.  In  addition  to  what  is  said  on  pages  24 1 
and  332  of  Awful  Disclosures,  respecting  this  passage, 
the  following,  taken  from  the  St.  Albans  Franklin 
Journal,  is  subjoined.  Even  Mr.  Jones,  the  publisher 
of  the  "  Awful  Exposure,"  admitted,  to  several  gen- 
tlemen in  New  York,  that  there  was  such  a  passage  ; 
but  that  it  was  not  more  than  thirty  feet  long !  The 
existence  of  this  passage  is  known  to  many  in  Mont- 
real. What  is  the  object  of  such  a  passage?  Can 
any  thing  virtuous  require  that  a  house  of  priests 
should  he  thus  united,  by  a  concealed,  under-ground 
passage,  to  an  establishment  of  secluded  women  ? 
And  I  would  further  ask,  how  a  man,  who  believes 
in  the  existence  of  such  a  secret  communication,  car. 
disbelieve  the  "Awful  Disclosures"  of  Maria  Monk? 
If  the  prie&ts  are  such  licentious  hypocrite?!,  as  to  need 
a  dark,  under-ground  passage  to  the  women  of  the 
Hotel  Dieu,  from  the  commission  of  what  crime 
would  they  abstain,  which  they  considered  necessary 
to  conceal  their  infamy  from  the  public  eye  ?  Would 
they  refrain  from  the  murder  of  infants  and  nuns  ? 
That  man  has  but  a  slight  acquaintance  with  human 


1 1)* 


M-i 


•irf 


140 


CONFIRMATION  OP 


depravity,  that  can  believe  they  would.    The  foUo«7- 
ing  is  the  communication  alluded  to. 

"  As  there  is  some  excitement  in  the  community 
upon  the  subject  of  Popish  licentiousness  and  vice 
from  the  disclosures  of  Maria  Monk,  and  as  some  af- 
fect to  disbelieve  and  ridicule  her  work  as  totally 
false,  being  in  possession  of  some  strong  evidence 
that  wilt  confirm  her  statements,  I  give  the  public 
the  facts. 

"  In  conversation  with  a  gentleman,  who  was  some 
months  since  a  Roman  Catholic  in  Montreal,  but  has 
renounced  their  blasphemous  dogmas,  and  is  now  a 
professed  Christian,  he  told  me,  that  he  had  been  em 
ployed  to  labor  in  the  cellars  of  the  Priests'  Seminary 
at  Montreal,  and  while  there  engaged,  be  discovered 
a  door  in  the  wall  of  the  cellar,  which  on  opening,  he 
found  it  connected  with  a  passage  underground.  He 
entered  the  passage  and  passed  through  it  until  he 
came  to  some  stairs,- at  the  head  of  which  was  a  trap 
door.  From  the  direction  and  distance  of  the  passage, 
he  was  perfectly  certain  that  it  must  be  a  subterrane- 
ous communication  between  the  Seminary  and  the 
convent.  He  further  informed  rae,  that  from  the  tes- 
timony of  many  females,  his  relatives  not  excepted, 
that  at  confession,  the  priests  were  in  the  habit  of 
asking  the  most  licentious  and  revolting  questions 
that  could  be  propounded,  not  only  to  married  ladies, 
but  also  to  girls  of  thirteen  years. 

"Likewise  from  the  habiliments  of  the  nuns,  and 
their  appearance  at  times,  he  was  wholly  confirmed 
in  the  belief  that  their  course  in  the  nunnery  was  any 
thing  but  virtuous.  At  the  time  of  his  making  these 
disclosures,  I  think  Maria  had  not  written  her  book. 
I  think  testimony  of  this  kind  is  powerfully  corrobora- 


\. 


MAIN  A  MONK^I  DItetOBUSES. 


141 


tire,  and  that  these  things  exist,  I  fully  believe.  It  is 
truly  painful  to  come  before  the  public  with  so  offen- 
sive a  subject,  but  believing  the  contagion  of  death  to 
be  spreading  through  the  community  by  Catholicism, 
leaving  putrescence  and  wo  behind,  I  feel  constrained 
thus  to  appear*  *«E.  SPRAGUE. 

«  SL  Albans,  July,  183G." 

The  ensuing  statement  is  from  a  gentleman  who 
was  for  many  years  a  resident  in  Montreal.  For 
reasons  satisfactory  to  himself,  his  name  is  withheld. 
His  testimony  is  undoubtedly  true. 

*'  I  often  heard  of  a  subterranean  passage,  from  the 
Seminary  to  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery,  years  ago ;  and 
while  the  cathedral  was  building,  I  often  saw  that 
part  of  it  which  was  opened  in  digging  for  the  founda- 
tion. It  was  near  the  east  corner  of  the  cathedral, 
where  the  waterworks  were  laid  along  St,  Joseph's 
street.  Several  years  before,  I  saw  the  same  pass*ige 
opened  in  another  place  by  the  workmen,  who  had 
removed  several  stones  and  exposed  it  to  view.  I 
have  often  heard  it  spoken  of,  as  a  thing  very  generally 
known ;  and  never  heard  any  doubt  of  its  existence, 
until  the  appearance  of  Mr.  Jones'  book,  and  Mr. 
Stone's  pamphlet." 

The  following  documents  on  the  subject  of  the 
subterranean  passage,  are  extracted  from  the  Ameri- 
can Protestant  Vindicator,  of  November  2,  1S36. 
They  have  appeared  since  the  above  was  written : — 

"  The  first  witness  is  the  Rev.  Oliver  Wetmore,  of 
Utica.  In  a  late  conversation  with  that  beloved  min- 
ister of  the  gospel,  he  thus  remarked — 

"  Mr.  Stone  says :  '  No  subterranean  passage  be- 
tfireeo  the  Seminary  and  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery,  at 


j:i 


;■.;,,■ 


%, 


142 


CONFIRMATION  OP 


Montreal,  was  ever  seen  or  heard  of  I'  That  ia  not 
true  I  When  I  travelled  as  a  missionary  in  the  north- 
ern parts  of  the  State  of  New  York,  thirty-three 
years  ago,  I  was  fiequenlly  at  the  house  of  Judge 
Moers,  who  resided  about  a  mile  from  the  Canada 
line*  That  gentleman  repeatedly  talked  with  me  re- 
specting the  Roman  priests  and  Popery,  in  Montreal, 
which  he  had  often  visited.  He  spoke  of  the  .ubter- 
ranean  passage  between  the  Seminary  and  the 
Nunneries^  as  a  matter  of  most  public  notoriety  ;  and 
detailed  the  dissolute  lives  of  the  priests,  their  habit- 
ual gambling,  intemperance,  and  profligacy,  as  well 
as  the  lix:entiottsRess  of  the  female  convents  of  Mon- 
treal; which  Judge  Moers  said,  were  as  open  matters 
of  talk  at  that  period,  in  iha-t  city,  just  as  mueh  as 
the  most  common  affairs  of  life.  Judge  Moers  also 
represented  to  me  the  priests  and  nuns  of  Montreal, 
from  his  own  personal  acquaintance  with  them,  in 
exactly  the  same  light  and  character,  thirty-three 
yearn  agOy  as  .they  Lave  lately  been  exhibited  before 
the  American  public.  Mr.  Slone,  therefore,  to  wiy 
own  certain  knowledge,  has  published  that  which  is 
not  true  P  " 

It  appears,  from  this  statement,  that  the  existence 
of  an  underground  passage,  between  the  Priests' 
Seminary  and  the  nunnery,  has  been  a  matter  of  con- 
versation  for  many  years. 

The  next  statement  is  from  the  Rev.  George 
Bourne,  of  New  York:— 

"  I  most  solemnly  affirm,  that  the  late  Rev<  Mr. 
Christmas,  conducted  me  in  the  year  1825,  I  believe, 
for  I  have  but  one  criterion  by  which  I  can  determine 
the  first  time  that  I  saw  it,  to  visit  the  subterranean 
passage,  between  the  Seminary  and  the  Hotel  Di^u 


MARIA  MOWCB  DISCLOSURES. 


143 


convent ;  and  that  we  frequently  afterwards  stood 
over  that  passage  together.  At  other  timet,  in  com* 
pany  with  different  Christian  brethren,  I  have  also 
examined  that  underground  avenue  from  the  Semi- 
nary to  the  Nunnery :  at  least,  that  part  of  it  which 
was  open  for  common  inspection  for  a  considerable 
period,  during  the  completion  of  the  cathedral  in  that 

city.  *'  George  Bocrne." 

The  following  is  the  affidavit  of  Mr,  Hogar,  now 
a  respectable  member  of  the  Methodist  church,  of 
New  York,  but  formerly  a  Roman  Catholic  student 
of  the  Seminary  of  Montreal : — 

"  New  York,  October  26,  1836. 

"  Thomas  Hogan,  of  the  city  of  New  York,  being 
duly  affirmed,  doth  say  :  That  in  the  year  1834,  he 
was  a  resident  of  the  city  of  Montreal,  Lower  Can- 
ada— that  at  that  period,  the  existence  of  a  subterra- 
nean passage  between  the  Seminary  in  Notre-Dame 
street,  and  *he  Hotel  Dieu  convent,  was  a  matter  of 
(he  most  public  notoriety ;  and  that  he  himself  has 
been  in  that  passage,  having  entered  it  from  the  door 
in  the  Seminary — and  the  said  Hogan  doth  further 
depose,  that  to  his  own  personal  knowledge,  the  Ro- 
man priests  were  constantly  in  the  practice  of  visiting 
the  nuns,  for  the  purpose  of  licentious  intercourse,  by 
that  secret  passage.  Thomas  Hogan. 

"Affirmed  this  26th  day  of  October,  1836. 

"  Before  me,  William  H.  Bogardus,  Commissioner 
of  Deeds." 

Who,  after  this,  can  doubt  the  existence  of  such  a 
communication  between  the  two  establishments? 
And  the  question  may  be  reiterated,  what  is  the  ob- 
ject of  such  a  passage  ?  Can  it  be  any  thing  lawful  7 


11 


;■  '  f  .'I 


i:t 


!!t^ 


Ui 


eoHwnMJBtim  or 


If  80,  what  is  it  7    The  world  would  bt  glad  to 
know  what  it  mny  be. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  remind  the  reader  of  the 
fact,  that  the  above  testimony  furnishes  a  high  de« 
gree  of  evidence,  in  confirmation  of  the  general  trutli 
of  the  <*  Awful  Discloauret .'' 


'** 


■^ 


% 


% 


^fr' 


#•  i 


I     MARIl  monk's  DISCLOSUnES. 


145 


CHAPTER   III.         ^ 

THE    CONDUCT  OP   MISS  MONK^S   OPPONENTS,    FURNISHES 
AN   ARGUMENT   IN   HER   SUPPORT. 

They  have  expended  much  labor  In  vnin  to  disprove  hrr  clainis— Re- 
Aitful  to  have  the  nunnery  examined  at  flrut,  is  evidence  aguinst 
tlicm—Their  attempt  to  provu  an  Alibi  In  November,  lya.^.  a  failure— 
Pi-lest  Phelan's  visit  to  New  York— Attempted  abduction  of  Mis» 
Monk— Failed  to  destroy  her  testimony  In  their  nttempt  to  destroy 
her  character— Also  In  their  second  attempt  to  prove  an  Alibi— Also 
111  tholr  exparte  examination  of  the  nimncry— Also  in  ihcir  Mag* 
dalen  trisk— Remarks  on  this  manoeuvre— Other  failures— Couclu* 
lion— Priests  found  euiUy. 

"  Actions  speak  louder  than  words,"  is  a  maxim 
as  venerable  for  age,  as  it  is  just  and  true.  Accord- 
ing to  this  maxim,  it  is  evident,  that  the  conduct  of 
Miss  Monk's  opponents  furnishes  an  argument  of 
great  force  against  themselves,  and,  of  course,  in 
support  of  her  claims.  The  position,  which  they 
have  taken,  that  she  is  an  impostor,  and  never  has 
been  a  nun,  if  true,  could  have  been  proved  beyond 
all  doubt,  with  one-thousandth  part  of  the  labor, 
which  they  have  fruitlessly  bestowed  in  their  several 
attempts  to  prove  it.  They  admit  that*,  until  recently, 
she.  has  always  lived  in  and  about  Montreal.  Could 
they  not  then,  with  very  little  trouble,  have  shown  us 
where  and  with  whom  she  lived,  during  the  time  she 
professes  to  have  been  a  nun  in  the  Hotel  Dieu  con* 
vent? 

But  let  us  look  at  their  conduct  a  little  in  the  de- 
tail. When  Miss  Monk  visited  Montreal  in  the 
month  of  August,  4S35,  and  there  preseiited  her 
13 


vm 

nil 

1 

III 

1 

H 

# 


'..&. 


116 


E* 


CONFIRMATION  OF 


criminal  charges  against  the  priests  and  nuns,  it  wa» 
denied  that  she  had  ever  been  a  nun  in  the  Hotel 
Dieu  nunnery.  In  proof  that  she  had  been  an  in- 
mate of  that  convent,  Miss  Monk  offered  to  furnish 
a  description  of  its  interior — its  apartments,  its  per- 
sons, and  their  occupations,  «S:c. — and  urg^d  the  ex- 
amination of  the  nunnery,  with  a  view  to  the  appli- 
cation of  the  proposed  test.  Certainly  this  was  fair 
on  her  part.  Why,  then,  did  not  tiie  priests  comply 
with  the  proposal  ?  If  she  had  been  an  impostor, 
what  easier  and  more  ready  mode  of  proving  it,  to  tjje 
satisfaction  of  all  concerned,  could  they  have  desired  ? 
The  reply  often  made,  that  she  and  iier  friends  were 
unworthy  of  their  notice,  and  tliat  the  convent  was  a 
sacred  place,  not  to  be  inspected  by  men  from  the 
world,  is  not  less  insulting  than  it  is  untrue  ;  for  thev 
did  notice  her,  by  collecting  and  publishing  affidavits 
against  her ;  and  men  from  the  world,  such  as  they 
have  been  pleased  to  select,  have  been  admitted  into 
the  nunnery  to  inspect  it.  Does  not  their  conduct  in 
this  particular  betray  guilt  ? 

A  short  time  after  Miss  Monk  returned  to  New 
York  from  Montreal,  her  opponents  made  an  attempt  to 
prove  an  alibi — to  show  that  she  was  elsewhere  than 
in  the  convent,  during  the  time  in  which  she  declares 
herself  to  have  been  in  that  establishment.  They  col- 
lected and  published  six  or  eight  affidavits,  the  im- 
port and  character  of  which  is  known  to  the  public. 
Five  of  them  refer  exclusively  to  matters  subsequent 
to  her  arrival  in  Montreal.  The  other  two  are  those 
of  Dr.  Robertson  and  her  mother,  Mrs.  Monk.  Dr. 
Robertson  states,  that  on  inquiry,  he  had  ascertained 
that  she  was  at  service  in  Sorel  and  St.  Denis,  a  por- 
tion of  the  time  which  she  professed  to  have  been  in 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


147 


lotel 

I  in- 

rnish 
per- 

;  ex- 

ippli- 

>  fair 

imply 

ostor, 

to  the 

iired  ? 

i  were 

was  a 

m  the 

>r  they 

idavils 

Is  they 
d  into 
uct  in 

New 
[mpt  to 
\e  than 
jclares 
ley  col- 
Ihe  im- 
public. 
jequent 
those 
Dr. 
Irtained 
1,  a  por- 
)eeQ  in 


the  nunnery ;  and  Mrs.  Monk  says,  that  she  once 
told  certain  persons,  that  her  daughter  had  not  been 
in  the  nunnery.     This  is  the  amount  of  their  testi- 
mony ;  and,  if  Maria  Monk  had  been  an  impostor, 
can  any  man  believe  that  the  priests  and  their  advo- 
cates, would  have  rested  their  cause  on  a  foundation, 
so  unsubstantial  as  this  ?    Does  not  the  weakness  of 
their  defence,  show  the  unsoundness  of  their  cause  ? 
The  next  step  v.^orthy  of  notice  in  the  conduct'of 
the  priests,  is  the  visit  of  father  Phelan  of  Montreal 
to  New  York,  in  order  to  decoy  Miss  Monk  away 
from  her  friends  in  that  oitv.     This  was  in  the  win- 
ter  of  1835-6,     A  detailed  account  of  it  may  be  seen 
in  the  first  chapter  of  the  present  work  by  Miss  Monk. 
As  this  priest  came  to  New  York  in  disguise,  leaving 
an  impression  in  Montreal  that  he  had  gone  to  spend 
a  few  weeks  on  Nuns'  Island,  it  is  presumed,  that  his 
visit  to  this  city  will  be  denied.     It  can,  however,  be 
proved  that  he  was  m  New  York  at  the  time  specifi- 
ed, and  that  the  impression  was  made  in  Montreal 
that  he  had  gone  to  the  Island.     It  has  been  publish- 
ed again  and  again,  without  being  as  yet  contradict- 
ed, from  any  responsible   source.     Why  then  should 
that  priest  visit  New  York  under  such  circumstances, 
unless  it  were  in  some  way  to  destroy  Miss  Monk's 
testimony  ?    H«  knew  her  feelings  towards  himself 
as  the  father  of  her  child  ;  and  he  knew  that  a  spe- 
cial intimacy  had  been  formed  and  cherished  between 
himself  and  her,  during  her  residence  in  the  nunnery ; 
in  a  word,  he  knew  that  if  any  man  could  draw  her 
away  from  her  friends  in  New  York,  or  induce  her  to 
withhold  her  testimony,  he  was  the  man.     Out  of 
regard  to  him,  Miss  Monk  was  perfectly  silent  re- 
specting his  visit  to  New  York,  until  after  the  abduc- 


:% 


II 


148 


CONnhMATION  OF 


tion  plot,  during  the  following  summer,  had  been  de- 
veloped. It  was,  however,  noticed  by  her  friends, 
that  her  feelings  towards  him,  during  this  lapse  of 
time,  were  diflerent  from  what  they  were,  prior  to 
this  visit.  Now  if  Miss  Monk  were  an  impostor,  is 
It  supposable  that  this  priest  would  have  thus  visited 
^er  ?  And  does  not  this  visit  stamp  with  the  seal  of 
truth  her  claims  as  an  ex-nun?  What  stronger  evi- 
dence can  be  demanded  ? 

In  the  present  work  by  Miss  Monk,  will  be  found 
an  account  of  the  attempt  in  May,  1836,  to  abduct  her 
away  from  New  York.  The  principal  facts  in  the  case 
are  mentioned  by  her,  in  her  narrative  of  the  attempt. 
From  personal  knowledge,  I  know  many  of  her  state- 
ments respecting  this  matter,  to  be  true  j  and  others 
of  them  I  believe  on  good  authority,  to  be  equally 
founded  in  truth.  To  mention  particulars,  such  as 
I  know  too  be  true,  would  occupy  too  much  space. 
They  may  be  seen  in  her  narrative.  My  object  at 
present,  is  with  the  fact,  that  such  an  attempt  was 
made  ;  and  of  this  there  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt 
in  the  minds  of  such  as  are  acquainted  with  the  facts 
in  the  case. 

It  is  certain  that  several  individuals  were  thus  en- 
gaged ;  and  it  is  certain  that  some  of  them  were  Ca- 
nadians. They  were  prowling  about  the  neighbor- 
hood for  a  number  of  days.  They  were  seen  agsm 
and  again,  and  her  uncle,  on  the  Sabbath  specified  by 
Miss  Monk,  was  overheard  in  conversation  with  her 
respecting  the  matter. 

The  design  of  the  plot  was  to  induce  Miss  Monk, 
voluntarily,  to  leave  New  York.  The  plot  was  well 
formed,  and  well  conducted ;  and  would  have  suc- 
ceeded, had  it  not  been  thwarted  by  the  untiring  vigi- 


■^ 


MABIA  monk's  disclosures. 


149 


[ghbor- 

tied  by 
th  her 


|Monk, 

15  well 

16  suc- 
]g  vigi- 


lance of  Miss  Monk's  friends.  Miss  monk  was  com- 
pletely deceived  by  her  uncle,  until  the  time  specified 
by  her  in  her  narrative  of  the  affair,  when  a  gentle- 
man called  on  her,  and  made  known  to  her  tne  true 
nature  and  design  of  the  plot.  I  was  present  at  the 
time  when  the  gentleman  called,  and  I  regret  that  it  is 
not  permitted  me  to  mention,  at  present,  particulars  as 
to  the  betrayal  of  one  of  the  enemy,  by  which  the  ul- 
timate object  of  the  scheme  was  communicated  to  her. 
Now  they  knew  whether  or  not  Miss  Monk  was  an 
impostor:  on  this  point,  they  could  not  possibly  be 
mistaken.  Would  they  then,  be  at  so  much  trouble 
and  expense,  to  decoy  away  a  known  impostor? 
The  supposition  is  preposterous  in  the  extreme.  It 
is  therefore  evident,  that  she  is  not  an  impostor. 

The  next  attempt  on  the  part  of  the  priests  to  vin- 
d'>^te  themselves,  worthy  of  special  consideration,  is 
i"  ■■  i'mnd  in  their  book,  entitled,  "  Awful  Expo- 
su»  '  The  contents  of  this  book  have  been  examined 
in  the  first  part  of  this  work ;  and  it  is  believed,  that 
the  candid  reader  is  prepared  to  unite  in  pronouncing 
the  attempt  to  be  an  entire  failure.  Their  object  has 
been  to  destroy  Miss  Monk's  testimony.  To  do  this^ 
they  have  undertaken : — 

1.  In  the  first  place,  utterly  to  destroy  her  charac- 
ter. They  have  attempted  to  prove  that,  besides  be- 
ing insane,  she  is  a  compound  of  all  that  is  infamous 
in  the  vilest  of  women.  But  in  this,  they  have  come 
short.  Their  attempt  only  evinces  the  weakness  of 
their  cause,  and  the  infamy  of  their  witnesses.  Their 
witnesses,  as  we  have  seen,  are  false  witnesses,  tes- 
tifying in  several  instances,  in  direct  opposition  to 
each  other.  ^ 

2.  They  have  repeated  their  attempt  to  prove  an 

13» 


n 


■M 


m 


160 


CONFIRMATION  OP 


alibi — that  at  the  time  she  professes  to  have  been  in 
the  nunnery,  she  was  living  in  Sorel,  St.  Denis,  &c. 
Here  they  have  failed ;  and  on  what  ground  can  their 
failure  be  accounted  for,  unless  it  be,  the  falseness  of 
their  position  ?  Is  it  possible  rationally  to  conceive  of 
any  other  ?  If  so,  let  it  be  made  known. 
;  3.  Being  themselves  conscious  of  the  incredibility 
of  their  testimony  to  prove  an  alibi,  they  have  en- 
deavored to  support  it,  by  an  exparte  examination 
of  the  nunnery.  But  this  examination  has  only  help- 
ed to  expose  the  unsoundness  of  their  cause.  We 
have  seen,  that  the  report  of  their  professed  architect 
furnishes  a  high  degree  of  evidence  of  the  fact,  that 
Miss  Monk  has,  as  correctly  as  could  have  been  ex- 
pected, described  the  apartments  of  that  portion  of 
the  nunnery  which  she  attempted  to  describe.  The 
priests  have,  therefore,  utterly  failed  in  this  effort  to 
mislead  and  deceive  the  public.  What,  then,  is  the 
consequenc  of  their  failure  ?  Does  it  not  prove  them 
to  be  false  ? 
4.  But,  as  if  sensible  of  the  rottenness  of  their  foun- 
^^  station,  they  have,  as  a  last  desperate  resort,  taken 
refuge  in  Mrs.  McDonelPs  Magdalen  Asylum. 
Why  should  they  go  there,  if  they  were  satisfied  with 
the  evidence  which  they  had  collected,  to  prove  Miss 
Monk  to  be  an  impostor  ?  They  do  not  even  pretend 
that  she  was  ever  there,  prior  to  the  time  she  profess- 
es to  have  escaped  from  the  convent.  If  they  had 
satisfactorily  proved  to  the  world,  that  Miss  Monk 
did  not  obtain  the  facts,  published  in  her  book,  from 
a  residence  in  the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery,  why  give 
themselves  any  more  trouble  on  the  subject  *?  Ah, 
they  knew  better ;  they  knew  that  she  had  been  a 
aim,  di^d  (bey  knew  that  they  could  not  disprove  it. 


Re 

to  mj 
may  i 
Monk 
closur 
recent 
far  as 
after  & 
the  pri( 
believe 
apartmi 
pose,  tJi 
Monk,  I 
lum.    li 
tiate  sta 
four  nov 
in  order 
nished  u 
bearing 
mates  of 
to  testify 
the  time 
quainted 
these   iD( 
from  Nev? 
but  one  oi 
never  sec 
having  Jig 
Now,  th 
vice,  desig 
^est  from  i 
that  immec 
Asylum  w 
Persed,  bee 


MARIA  MONK'S  DISCLOSURES. 


151 


Respecting  this  movement  of  the  priests,  it  is  proper 
to  make  a  few  remarks,  in  order  that  its  character 
may  the  better  be  understood.  The  idea  that  Miss 
Monk  and  her  friends  manufactured  the  "  Awful  Dis- 
closures," from  what  she  learned  in  the  Asylum,  is  of 
recent  date.  It  was  never  heard  of  in  New  York,  so 
far  as  I  can  learn,  until  last  summer,  nearly  a  year 
after  she  preferred  her  charges  in  Montreal,  against 
the  priests  After  this  long  period,  they  wish  us  to 
believe  that  the  conventual  ceremonies,  interior 
apartments,  and  persons — themselves  excepted,  I  sup- 
pose, though  they  do  not  say  so — described  by  Maria 
Monk,  are  such  as  she  saw  in  Mrs.  McDonelPs  Asy- 
lum. Miss  Monk,  in  her  book,  speaking  of  her  novi- 
tiate state  in  the  Hotel  Dieu,  mentions  the  names  of 
four  novices,  as  also  that  of  Jane  Ray.  The  priests, 
in  order  to  carry  forward  their  novel  device,  have  fur- 
nished us  with  five  affidavits,  from  as  many  persons, 
bearing  the  names  mentioned  by  Miss  Monk  as  in- 
mates of  the  Hotel  Dieu.  These  women  are  made 
to  testify  that  they  were  inmates  of  the  Asylum  at 
the  time  Miss  Monk  was,  and  that  she  became  ac- 
quainted with  them  there.  But  who  has  ever  ser-n 
these  individuals  in  the  Asylum?  A  gentleman 
from  New  York  called  there  twice,  but  he  could  find 
but  one  out  of  the  five  named,  and  she  evidently  had 
never  seen  Maria  Monk,  for  she  described  her  as 
having  light  hair,  when  in  fact  her  hair  is  black. 

Now,  that  this  whole  afiair  is  a  mere  Jesuitical  de- 
vice, designed  to  mislead  the  public,  is  not  only  mani- 
fest from  its  intrinsic  absurdity,  but  also  from  the  fact, 
that  immediately  after  it  was  publicly  announced,  the 
Asylum  was  said  to  be  broken  up  and  its  inmates  dis- 
persed, because  no  more  means  could  be  obtained  for 


m 


VM 


153 


CONFIRMATION  0? 


their  support.  How  happens  it  that  the  streams  of 
benevolence  in  Montreal  should  become  dry  just  at 
that  time  ?  And  how  happens  it,  that  if  Maria  Monk 
has  described  the  interior  of  Mrs.  McDonell's  estnh. 
lishment,  it  was  not  made  known  at  an  earlier  date  ? 
Why  especially  was  it  clos^^.l  from  inspection,  as 
soon  as  the  discovery  was  made  1  It  does  appear 
that,  if  any  thing  can  demonstrate  the  desperateness 
of  the  priests'  cause,  it  is  this  silly  Magdalen  trick 
of  theirs.  I  call  it  silly,  for  it  does  seem  to  evince  a 
degree  of  stupidity  on  the  part  of  the  priests,  which 
cannot  be  accounted  for,  unless  it  be  on  the  principle, 
that  those  whom  the  Almighty  abandons  to  destruc- 
tion for  their  vices,  he  often,  in  his  providence,  drives 
to  otherwise  unaccountable  folly  and  madness. 

Thus  we  have  noticed  the  more  prominent  at- 
tempts, which  the  priests  have  made  to  defend  them- 
selves from  the  charges  preferred  against  them  bv 
Maria  Monk,  Several  minor  attempts  have  been 
passed  over;  such  as  their  celebrated  handbill,  which 
was  so  extensively  circulated  in  New  York  and  other 
places,  declaring  that  Miss  Monk  was  a  Protestant 
girl,  and  had  been  living  for  four  years  with  Mr.  Hoyt; 
and  also  their  declaration,  that  her  "  book  was  a  trans- 
lation from  an  old  Portuguese  work ;"  and  since  then, 
that  it  was  not  her  production,  but  that  of  "  certain  in- 
dividuals who  had  formed  an  atrocious  plot  against 
the  Clergy  and  Nuns  of  Lower  Canada." 

What  a  mass  of  untruth  and  palpable  contradic- 
tions!  Is  the  supposition  possible,  that  the  priests 
are  innocent  in  this  matter,  when  ail  their  attempts 
at  self-defence  have  only  served  to  sink  them  deeper  j 
and  deeper,  in  the  bottomless  abyss  of  falsehood  and 
infamy?  One  thing  is  certain,  and  that  is  if  they  are 
innocent,  their  conduct  is  beyond  measure  unaccouat- 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


153 


able.  It  belies  them  in  a  manner  that  it  is  truly  as< 
tounding.  With  a  voice  that  cannot  be  misunder* 
stood,  it  proclaims  them  guilty. 

In  conclusion,  I  would  seriously  press  the  inquiry, 
whether  it  is  supposable,  that,  if  the  priests  were  in- 
nocent they  would  have  borne  such  a  load  of  reproach 
and  infamy  for  so  long  a  time,  without  having  demon- 
strated their  innocency  to  the  world.  Especially  when 
ii  could  have  been  done  with  so  much  ease,  by  pro- 
ving Miss  Monk  to  be  an  impostor,  if  she  is  an  im- 
postor as  they  maintain  that  she  is.  The  belief  of  it 
beggars  credulity  itself.  The  reply, "  they  stand  upon 
their  character,"  and  that  the  "  disclosures  of  Miss 
Monk  are  unworthy  of  their  notice,"  is  as  preposterous 
as  it  is  untrue.  Stand  upon  their  character !  Common 
sense  rebukes  so  gross  an  absurdity.  The  horrid 
charges,  preferred  against  them  by  Maria  Monk,  and 
believed  by  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  to  be 
sober  truth,  "unworthy  of  their  notice  I"  Who  can 
believe  this  ?  If  it  be  so,  it  may  be  asked  what  is  there 
on  earth,  that  can  arrest  their  dignified  attention? 

Finally,  it  is  manifest  that  the  priests  have  utterly 
failed,  in  every  attempt  they  have  made  in  their  own 
defence.  What,  then,  is  the  legitimate  inference,  from 
this  fact  7  Is  it  not,  that  they  are  guilty  7  That  they 
themselves  arc  impostors,  instead  of  Maria  Monk's 
being  an  impostor?  In  reason's  name,  it  is  asked,  how 
can  it  be  otherwise  7  How  can  it  be  that  they  are  in- 
nocent, and  that  she  is  an  impostor,  when  every  thing 
that  speaks  on  the  subject,  proclaims  the  opposite  to 
be  true.  This  is  the  voice — not  only  of  her  person, 
character,  conduct,  narrative,  of  religion  and  nature, 
and  of  the  testimony  of  others — but  it  is  also  the 
voice  of  every  actempt  which  they  have  made  in  self- 
vindication. 


:m 


II 


154 


•ONriRMAllON   OF 


CHAPTER   ly. 


nevelation,  reason,  and  nature,  confirm  mis3 
monk's  testimony. 


'r 


Extract  from  the  New  York  Observer— Inquiry  as  to  the  object  of 
nunneries— Condciiined  by  Chrislianily — By  reason  and  nature— 
Their  ultimate  object  not  religion— Nor  charity  to  the  sick— These 
are  false  garbs— Their  object  priestly  indulgence — "  Awful  Disclo- 
sures" confirmed— "  Sisters  of  charity." 

The  following  is  taken  from  an  able  article  in  the 
New  York  Observer. 

"  Popery  forbids  its  priests  and  ecclesiastics  lo 
marry,  and  encourages  the  devotion  of  each  sex  to  a 
single  life.  Hence  convents  are  provided  both  for 
monks  and  nuns,  to  which  they  may  respectively 
retire  from  the  world,  and  lead  a  life  of  holy  sechi- 
sion,  as  it  is  termed,  from  the  temptations  of  the 
flesh.  Nature  cries  out  against  this  unnatural  and 
forced  separation  of  the  sexes.  Reason  condemns 
it  as  monstrous  and  absurd,  and  religion  pronounces 
upon  the  unnatural  and  absurd  prohibition  its  sever- 
est denunciations,  ^^ forbidding  to  marry ^^^  being  ex- 
pressly classed  with  the  "  doctrine  of  devils?''  We 
cannot  escape  from  the  conclusion  that  a  course 
which  nature,  reason,  and  religion  unite  to  condemn, 
must  be  productive  of  evils  of  a  kind  and  extent 
commensurate  with  the  folly,  absurdity,  and  impiety 
of  the  parent  evil.  We  here  see  one  of  the  strongest 
passions  of  human  nature,  a  passion  implanted  in 
man  for  the  wisest  purposes  by  the  God  of  nature, 
unnaturally  restrained  by  pains  and  penalties.  "What 
power  have  unhallowed  vows  to  bind,  where  God 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


155 


iastica  to 
1  sex  to  a 
I  both  for 
ipectively 
oly  sech- 
ns  of  the 
itiiral  and 
ondemns 
onounces 
its  sever- 
being  ex- 
\ils:'    We 
a  course 
condemn, 
Ind  extent 
,d  impiety 
strongest 

lanted  in 
of  nature, 
ies.  What 
here  God 


has  not  required  the  sacrifice,  where  he  has,  in  fact, 
prohibited  it?  Need  I  pursue  the  details  of  the  de- 
generating process,  to  show  tlie  easy  steps  by  which 
passion  thus  restrained,  descends  to  crime'?  How 
the  nun,  at  the  confessional,  must  pour  into  the  car 
of  a  man,  the  secret  conflicts  of  her  own  breast,  with 
regard  to  this  very  passion ;  how  the  priest  ques- 
tions ;  and  how  he  may  advise  his  fair  penitent  in  se- 
cret '?  Need  I  depict  the  voluntarily  incurred  temp- 
tations to  which  both  are  exposed  by  this  most  un- 
natural intercourse  1  It  can  scarcely  be  otherwise, 
than  that  crime  should  be  the  result.  Both  priests 
imd  nuns  arc  kept  from  its  commission  by  no  human 
restraint,  and  certainly  by  no  promise  of  divine  as- 
siistance,  but  are  left  weak  and  unaided  to  contend 
with,  and  to  be  vanquished  by,  this  strongest  of  hu- 
man passions.  Love  thus  perverted  is  lust,  and  ev- 
ery one  knows  that  the  secret  servant  of  lust,  is 
Murder." 

In  reason's  name,  I  would  ask,  what  is  the  object 
of  female  cloistered  convents  ?  Why  congregate 
an  assembly  of  youthful  females,  and  then  bind  them, 
not  only  with  bolts  and  bars,  but  with  the  most  sol- 
emn and  superstitious  vows  and  oaths,  never  more 
to  have  any  communication  with  the  world  ?  Why 
deprive  such  of  that  liberty  which  the  God  of  nature 
has  given  to  all  mankind  ?  To  imprison  an  individ- 
ual for  life,  and  thus  deprive  him  of  his  liberty,  is 
considered  to  be  next  to  the  highest  punishment  that 
can  be  inflicted  for  crime.  But  of  what  crime  have 
the  helpless  victims  of  female  convents  been  guilty, 
prior  to  their  becoming  nuns?  Can  it  be  said  that 
the  religion  of  the  Son  of  God  demands  such  im- 
prisonment ?    If  so,  where  is  the  chapter  and  Y.eiise  ? 


150 


CONFlRMARIOIf    OP 


1: 


I  have  never  been  able  to  find  it.  But  I  do  find  that 
ChtUt  was  ''  to  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives,  and 
I*"  tKe'epening  of  the  prison  to  them  that  are  bound.^^  The 
voice  of  Christianity,  therefore,  is  that  the  doors  of 
these  female  prison  houses  be  opened,  and  that  the 
captives  be  set  at  liberty.  Christianity  is  from  hea- 
ven. It  came  into  the  world,  not  to  derange  and 
break  up  the  institutions  of  man's  social  nature,  but 
to  hallow  and  purify  them.  Did  the  God  of  nature 
make  woman  for  society,  or  to  shut  her  up  in  a  nun- 
nery ?  Let  the  advocates  of  nunneries  read  the  sec- 
ond chapter  of  the  first  book  in  their  Bibles,  if  they 
have  any ;  and  they  will  learn  that  woman  was  made 
for  man,  not  to  be  shut  up  in  prison.  Revelation, 
therefore,  is  against  nunneries. 

Reason  still  presses  the  inquiry,  why  should  inof- 
fensive and  unsuspecting  young  ladies  be  decoyed 
from  the  path  of  life,  which  Christianity  prescribes, 
and  be  intombed  for  life  within  the  walls  of  a  con- 
vent? Young  IculieSj  I  say,  for  the  priests  will  have 
no  others,  unless  it  should  be  some  who  were  very 
rich,  and  received  for  the  sake  of  their  wealth.  This 
fact  proves  to  a  demonstration,  that  the  object  can- 
not be  of  a  religious  character ;  for  if  it  were,  then 
the  aged  and  the  infirm,  who  are  now  excluded, 
would,  of  all  others,  be  received.  I  am  aware  of  the 
fact,  that  a  religious  profession  is  the  bait,  by  which 
young  females  are  enticed,  by  the  priests  and  their 
panders,  into  nunneries.  They  are  made  to  believe 
that  the  moment  they  enter  a  convent,  they  are 
thenceforth  removed  from  all  worldly  temptation, 
and  are,  during  the  remainder  of  their  lives,  to  be 
devoted  exclusively  to  the  hojy  duties  of  religion. 
But  that  this  is  untrue,  is  evident,  not  only  from  the 


testij 
abov 
whoi 
migh 
who 
No 
as  ed 


MARIA  MONK'S  OI8CL08DRE8. 


157 


I  that 

r,  and 
'  Tho 
)TS  of 
at  the 
n  hea- 
re  and 
re,  but 
nature 
a  nun- 
he  sec- 
if  they 
IS  made 
elation, 

lid  inof- 
lecoyed 
[Scribes, 

a  con- 
sul have 
ire  very 
h.  This 
ect  can- 
re,  then 
tcluded, 
[e  of  the 
which 
[nd  their 

believe 
Ihey  are 

iptation, 
js,  to  be 
|religion. 

from  the 


testimony  of  eloped  nuns,  and  others,  but  from  the 
above-named  fact,  viz.,  that  the  aged  and  infirm,  to 
whom  such  retirement  and  religious  employment 
might  possibly  be  desirable,  are  the  very  panons 
who  are  excluded. 

Nor  can  the  object  be  for  purposes  of  charity,  such 
as  educating  poor  children,  and  nursing  the  sick.  I 
am  aware  that  the  latter  is  connected  with  the  Hotel 
Dieu— that  there  is  a  fine  hospital  there,  and  that 
many  of  the  sick  have  reaped  essential  benefit  from 
it.  But,  I  ask,  what  necessary  connexion  there  is 
between  this  charity,  and  the  imprisonment,  for  life, 
of  scores  of  young  and  tender  females  ?  Cannot  the 
sick  be  taken  care  of,  without  doing  such  violence  to 
tlie  laws,  both  of  God  and  nature  ?  The  sick  are 
nursed,  and  the  poor  are  educated,  to  say  the  least, 
among  Protestants,  who  have  no  occasion  for  nun- 
neries, as  well  as  they  arc  among  Catholics.  The 
truth  is,  this  charity  business  is  a  mere  outward  garb 
—fair  to  appearance,  like  a  "  whited  sepulchre" — 
designed,  in  connexion  with  a  "religious  profes- 
sion," to  conceal  from  the  public  eye  the  real  object 
which  the  priests  have  in  view,  in  sustaining  clois- 
tered convents.  Roman  priests  are  required  by  their 
religion,  habitually  to  violate  a  primary  law  of  the 
human  constitution,  in  being  required  to  live  a  life 
of  celibacy.  But  nature  protests  against  the  requi- 
sition, and  determines  on  seeking  relief  from  some 
other  source.  But  concealment  is  requisite,  in  order 
to  give  external  consistency  to  their  professions  of 
chastity.  How  then  can  gratification  and  conceal- 
ment be  secured  ?  A  cloistered  nunnery,  under  the 
colors  of  peculiar  sanctity  and  charity,  presents  it- 
self as  affording  both  the  requisites.  Concealment, 
14 


i-t 


%'4 


iT;J: 


!^i 


ISS 


■ib 


CONFIRMATION   OF 


however,  requires  something  more  than  the  most 
arrant  deceit  and  hypocrisy.  Children  and  refrac- 
tdiryiiims  must  be  disposed  of;  and  to  secure  this, 
habitual  murder  is  necessary,  as  well  as  a  system  of 
the  most  severe  and  tyrannical  discipline.  Sin,  in 
\V9  progress,  being  downward,  where  will  it  stop  ? 
What  bounds  can  you  set  to  it,  when  unbridled  as  in 
a  convent,  concealed  frotn  (he  public  eye  1  Tho 
Hotel  Dieu  is  of  long  stahding,  and  has  grown  ripe 
}iv  iniquity.  Hence  but  a  small  portion  of  itsr  diabol- 
ical abominations  can  be  disclosed  by  Maria  Monk 
to  the  world.  There  are?  others  which  ought  not  to 
be  "once  named  as  becometh  saints." 

It  seems,  then,  that  the  real  object  of  cloistered 
nunneries  is,  sd  far  as  they  respect  the  priests,  their 
own  licentious  gratification.  Now  I  do  not  say  that 
this  was  their  original  intention.  I  think  it  was  not. 
But  they  soon  degenerated' into  It.  Heiice '  the  ulti- 
mate design  of  the  scores  of  incipient  nunneries  in 
these  United  States.  Oh,*that  they  were  rightly  un- 
derstood by  mothers  and  by  daughters !  Then  we 
should  hear  of  no  more  taking  the  veil.     ' 

The  conclusion,  therefore,  of  the  whole  matter  un- 
der this  head  is  this, — That  the  disclosures  of  Maria 
Monk  are  just  what  might  rationally  be  expected, 
from-  the  nature  of  the  case  ;  from  (priestly  celibacy 
in  connexion  with  cloistered  females.  How  futile, 
then,^  is  the  following  question  of  the  priests  r  "  Now 
we  ask  the  ten  thousand  readers  of  the  book,-  (Awf. 
Disc.,)  if  the  deeds  therein  alleged  arc  not  tncomi)at- 
ible  with  human  nature, — if  anything  that  is'^known 
of  manV  capacity  for  crime  can  render  them' credi- 
ble ?"  What  is  the  history  of  Popery,  bttt  to  a'-gteat 
extent,  a  history  of  just  such  incompatibilities  i 


^■'TX^ 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


169 


Before  closing  this  chapter,  perhaps  something 
should  be  said,  respecting  the  order  of  '^  sisters  of 
charity,"  as  they  are  called.  These  females  have, 
no  doubt,  done  much  to  mitigate  the  sufferings  of 
the  sick  and  destitute ;  as  also  to  impart  papal  in- 
struction to  poor  children.  This  is  natural  to  the 
kind  and  sympathizing  nature  of  the  female  sex. 
But  does  this  argue  any  thing  in  favor  of  this  order 
of  women,  who  are  required  to  live  in  a  state  of  ce- 
libacy ?  Are  these  amiable  female  qualities  confined 
to  this  mode  of  life  ?  Must  woman  live  a  single  life 
in  order  to  be  kind  and  generous  to  the  needy  and 
the  helpless  1 

But  the  question  is,  what  is  the  object  of  the  prienid 
in  having  these  unmarried  women  clustered  uboi^t 
them,  as  they  always  have,  especially  in  the  abseuoe 
of  cloistered  nunneries  ?  Let  Miss  Monk's  nan'ative 
in  the  subsequent  pages,  respecting  the  Black  Nmhf' 
island,  answer  the  question.  It  would  seem  th&cth^ 
object  of  the  priests,  with  reference  to  this  order  of 
females,  was  substantially  the  same  with  that  of  con- 
vents. Let,  then,  the  loyers  of  good  order  and  chas- 
tity frown  upon  this  order  of  women,  until  it  shall 
be  broken  up,  together  with  convents.  And  let 
young  women  avoid  this  vow  of  celibacy,  as  they 
would  avoid  impurity  and  wretchedness.  It  is  death 
to  all  that  is  lovely  in  the  female  character. 


U  ' 


160 


CONFIRMATIOX  OF 


n  CHAPTER  V. 

HISTORIC  CONFIRMATION  OF  MISS  MONK's  TESTIMONY. 

Abience  of  historic  information  a  cause  of  disbelief  in  the  "  Dis> 
cloaure(i"'~6pirit  of  popish  history  agrees  with  that  of  the  "DiscIo< 
■ures"— Of  murder— The  Inquisition— Uncondemned  by  papists— 
81augluer  of  French  Protestants  ou  the  eve  of  St.  Bartholomew's 
day— Murderous  spirit  with  which  the  news  of  it  was  received  at 
Rome— More  than  6000  heads  of  infants  found  in  the  pope's  fish- 
pond—Licentious character  of  the  Roman  priests— Golden  mean  to 
be  observed  in  spealcing  of  it— Extract  from  Da  Costa— Illustrates 
the  character  of  priests  and  of  the  Confessional— One  object  of  the 
Confessional— Catholic  girl  in  New  Yortc— Practice  of  confessing  to 
a  priest  should  be  discountenanced- Extracts  from  Scipiu  de  Ricci 
confirmatory  of  the  "  Awful  Disclosures"— Object  of  exposing  vice 
—Jesuit  moralists  sanction  vice— Miss  M.'s  character  of  the  priests 
true,  independent  of  the  fact  of  her  having  been  a  nun. 

There  are  two  things,  in  the  disclosures  of  Maria 
Monk,  which  render  them  comparatively  incredible 
to  the  AmericaR  community.  First,  the  enormity 
of  the  crimes  which  she  declares  are  perpetrated  in 
the  Hotel  Dieu  nunnery  of  Montreal ;  and,  in  the 
second  place,  the  cool-hearted  manner  in  which 
they  are  said  to  be  habitually  practised  in  that  es- 
tablishment. This  objection,  so  frequently  urged 
against  the  truth  of  Miss  Monk's  narrative,  arises 
from  two  sources ; — 1st,  the  comparative  purity  of 
the  American  people : — and  2d,  the  want  of  historic 
information  respecting  the  character  of  the  Roman 
priesthood,  in  all  former  ages.  The  latter  of  these 
is  the  more  prominent  obstacle  in  the  way  of  gaining 
full  confidence  in  the  truth  of  her  statements. 
Hence  the  fact,  so  frequently  noticed  by  the  friends 
of  Miss  Monk,  that  those  persons,  who  are  versed 


SIARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


161 


in  popish  history,  as  also  those  who  have  so- 
journed somewhat  extensively  in  popish  countries, 
find  no  difficulty  in  believing  the  "  Awful  Disclo- 
sures" to  be  substantially  true.  Hence,  too,  the  fact, 
that  gentlemen  of  extensive  observation,  who  have 
been  reared  in  Catholic  countries,  amidst  the  vices 
of  Roman  priests,  not  unfrequently  ridicule  the  in- 
credulity of  the  American  people,  in  reference  to 
this  matter. 

Roman  Catholics  glory  in  the  infallibility  of  their 
church;  and,  of  course,  its  immutability.  It  is, 
say  they,  the  one  church  of  Christ,  the  same  in 
every  age  and  in  every  country.  The  author  of 
these  pages  is  aware  of  the  fact,  that  when  the  con- 
sequences of  this  principle  are  pressed  upon  the  ad- 
vocates of  popery,  they  attempt  to  evade  them  by 
some  Jesuitical  prank  or  other.  Still,  it  is  true,  if  the 
tree  is  one  and  the  same  in  all  ages  and  in  all  climes, 
its  fruit  must  be  substantially  the  same,  under  all 
circumstances.  Thus,  in  regard  to  the  spirit  of  po- 
pery, it  is  one  and  the  same  the  world  over,  and  in 
every  age ;  and  bears  substantially  the  same  fruit, 
wherever  it  is  allowed  to  arrive  to  full  maturity. 
Now,  what  is  this  spirit,  as  exhibited  on  the  impar- 
tial page  of  history  ?  Does  it  contradict  the  reign- 
ing spirit  of  the  Montreal  cloistered  convent,  as  il- 
lustrated by  the  disclosures  of  Maria  Monk  ?  Are 
the  crimes  which  are  divulged  by  her,  such  as  mur- 
der, hypocrisy,  and  the  most  unblushing  licentious- 
ness, novel  things  in  the  history  of  popery  ?  or  are 
they  such  as  naturally  fall  in  with  that  history  ?  If 
the  pages  of  Roman  Catholic  history  could  be  made 
honestly  to  oppose  the  statements  of  Maria  Monk, 
the  controversy  would  assume  altogether  a  different 
14* 


4 


ii 


lem 


CONFlRMATIOlf  OV 


aspect  from  what  it  now  wears.  But  they  cannot. 
Truth  is  immutable,  however  much  it  may  be  falsi- 
fied and  glossed  over.  A  few  statements  and  ex- 
tracts from  well  authenticated  history  will  be  suffi- 
cient to  show,  not  only  that  Maria  Monk's  narrative 
is  no  libel  on  the  Roman  priests,  but  also  to  confirm 
its  truth,  so  far  as  the  history  of  the  past  can  do  it. 
And  here  I  wish  to  be  a£f  brief  as  fidelity  to  the 
cause  of  truth  and  humanity  will  admit  of,  for  the 
subject  is  painful  to  every  virtuous  mind. 

1.  In  respect  to  the  crime  of  murder. 

Perhaps  no  subject  more  perfectly  illustrates  the 
murderous  s{>irit  of  Roman  priests,  in  past  ages, 
than  the  "  Holy  Inquisition,"  as  papists  call  it.  This 
"infernal  tribunal"  originated  with  the  priests— it 
was  introduced  into  every  country  into  which  they 
had  the  power  of  introducing  it^and  by  them  it 
was  sustained,  as  long  as  they  had  the  power  of  sus- 
taining it.  For  cruelty,  it  stands  without  a  rival  on 
earth,  and,  I  hope,  also  in  the  dark  domains  of  Sa- 
tan below.  Thank  God,  that  humanity  and  the  Pro- 
testant religion  have  nearly  banished  it  from  the 
earth,  although  its  dreadful  spirit  still  remains  with 
those  who  originated  and  sustained  it.  The  object 
of  the  inquisition  is  the  destruction  of  "  damnable 
heresy,"  by  torturing,  in  the  most  cruel  manner,  even 
unto  death,  all  such  as  dare  to  think  and  believe  con- 
trary to  the  wishes  of  the  church  j  that  is,  the  priest- 
hood, from  the  pope  downward,  for  such  is  the 
meaning  of  the  word  church  among  Roman  Catho- 
lics. In  Spain  alone,  its  victims,  according  to  the 
estimate  of  Llorente,  from  1481  to  1808,  amounted 
to  341,021.  Of  these  31,912  were  burned,  17,659 
were  burned  in  effigy,  and  201,456  were  subjected 


MARIA  MONK^S  DISCLOSURES, 


163 


to  severe  penance.  Here,  then,  were  nearly  32,000 
men  and  Mromen  burned  to  death,  after  suffering  im- 
prisonment, and  a  variety  of  tortures,  simply  for  re- 
sisting the  will  of  the  priesthood.  "What  is  this  but 
the  most  cold-blooded  murder?  It  is  vain  for  the 
friends  of  popery  to  attempt  to  blunt  the  edge  of 
these  facts,  by  saying  that  they  occurred  in  the  dark 
ages.  Are  not  all  ages  dark  where  popery  reigns  1 
And  are  not  papists  loud  in  their  denunciation  of 
the  reformation,  by  which  the  darkness  that  covered 
Christendom  was,  in  some  measure,  dissipated? 
Besides,  what  pope,  cardinal,  bishop,  or  priest,  has 
ever  been  known  to  utter  a  sentence  of  condemna- 
tion against  their  "  most  holy  inquisition  ?"  What, 
condemn  an  institution  which  for  ages  had  the  sanc- 
tion of  an  infallible  church !  No,  never.  They  will 
sooner  defend  it,  as  bishops  England  and  Hughes 
have  had  the  hardihood  to  do,  the  one  in  Baltimore 
and  the  other  in  Philadelphia. 

The  manner  in  which  the  Pope  and  his  court  re- 
ceived the  intelligence  of  the  barbarous  massacre 
of  the  Protestants  in  France,  commencing  on  the 
eve  of  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  in  A.  D.  1672, 
is  another  instance  which  shows  the  murderous 
spirit  of  the  priesthood.  Perhaps  the  page  of  his- 
tory does  not  contain  a  darker  spot  than  this.  The 
principal  Protestants  of  the  kingdom  were  invited 
to  Paris,  under  a  solemn  oath  of  protection  from 
Charles  IX.,  a  papist,  to  attend  the  marriage  of  the 
king's  sister.  They  attended  the  wedding,  and  thus 
fell  into  the  snare  that  had  been  spread  for  their  de- 
struction. The  design  of  the  papists  was  to  destroy 
every  Protestant  in  France,  and  they  came  wellnigh 
accomplishing  their  nefarious  project.     Some  ten 


I 


164 


CONFIRMATION  OF 


thousand  were  inhumanly  butchered  in  the  single 
eity  of  Paris,  while  the  work  of  death  was  carried 
on  in  almost  every  part  of  the  empire,  until  from 
30,000  to  100,000  Protestants  were  slain. 

And  now,  reader,  how  do  you  suppose  the  intelli- 
gence of  this  dreadful  slaughter  was  received  at 
Rome  ?  Did  the  pope ,  condemn  the  king  for  the 
double  crime  of  breaking  his  oath  and  murdering 
his  subjects?  Did  he  grieve . because  so  many  hu- 
man beings  had  been  so  fiendishly  butchered  ?  No, 
reader.  It  was  to  him  an4  his  court  "  glad  tidings 
pf  great  joy."  The  following  is  extracted  from 
"  Buck's  Theological  Dictionary." — "When  the  let- 
ters of  the  pope's  legate  were  read  in  the  assembly 
of  the  cardinals,  by  which  he  assured  the  pope  that 
all  was  transacted  by  the  express  will  and  command 
of  the  king,  it  was  immediately  decreed  that  the 
pope  should  march  w  ith  his  cardinals  to  the  church 
of  St.  Mark,  and  in  the  most  solemn  manner  give 
thanks  to  God  for  so  great  a  blessing  conferred  on 
the  See  of  Rome,  and  the  Christian  world ;  and  that, 
on  the  Monday  after,  solemn  mass  should  be  cele- 
brated in  the  church  of  Minerva,  at  which  the  pope, 
Gregory  XIII.,  and  cardinals  were  present ;  and  that 
a  jubilee  should  be  published  throughout  the  'whole 
Christian  world,  and  the  cause  of  it  declared  to  be, 
to  return  thanks  to  God  for  the  extirpation  of  the 
enemies  of  the  truth  and  church  in  France.  In  the 
evening,  the  cannon  of  St.  Angelo  were  fired  to  tes- 
tify the  public  joy;  the  whole  city  illuminated  with 
bonfires ;  and  no  one  sign  of  rejoicing  omitted  that 
was  usually  made  for  the  greatest  victories  obtained 
in  favor  of  the  Roman  church ! ! !"  Alas !  what  spirit 
is  here  1    Is  it  that  of  the  compassionate  Saviour? 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


105 


or  that  of  Satan,  "  who  was  a  murderer  from  the 
beginning?" 

Once  more,  and  I  have  done  on  the  crime  of  mur- 
der. 

"  Pope  Gregory,  drawing  his  fishpond,  found  more 
than  six  thousand  heads  of  infants  in  it ;  upon  which 
he  deeply  repented,  and,  confessing  that  the  decree 
of  unnatural  celibacy  was  the  cause  of  so  horrid  a 
slaughter,  he  condemned  it,  adding :  '  It  is  better  to 
marry  than  to  give  occasion  of  death.' "— jHw/dmc 
Epist.  adv.  constiU  de  Cleric.  Celib. 

Were  it  not  a  tax  upon  the  reader's  patience,  I 
would  here  add  a  few  extracts  from  standard  Roman 
Catholic  writers  on  morals,  teaching  the  lawfulness 
of  murder  for  a  variety  of  frivolous  reasons,  such  as 
might  easily  be  offered  by  priests  and  nuns,  in  justi- 
fication of  the  murders  committed  by  them.  But  I 
forbear.    See  Awf.  Dis.  p.  355. 

Respecting  the  licentious  character  of  the  Romish 
priesthood,  but  little  need  be  said.  If  ever  the  gold- 
en mean  should  be  observed  on  any  subject,  it 
should  be  on  this.  The  subject  is  disgusting,  and 
requires  a  skilful  pen  so  to  manage  it  as  not  not  to  pro- 
mote rather  than  destroy  its  practice.  There  is, 
however,  a  fastidiousness  about  it  which  is  contrary 
both  to  scripture  and  sound  reason.  This  vice,  like 
every  other,  in  order  to  destroy  it,  must  be  exposed 
to  some  extent.  Nothing  can  be  more  pleasing  to 
the  priests  than  the  senseless  clamors  which  are 
raised  against  the  supposed  licentious  tendency  of 
Maria  Monk's  disclosures.  None  are  louder  on  this 
point  than  themselves.  They  are  like  the  thief,  who 
is  first  to  cry,  stop  thief!  stop  thief!  Herein  Satan 
transforms  himself  into  an  angel  of  light,  and  be- 


■it 


i;i 


10)6 


CONFIRMATION  OF 


comes  the  staurichest  advocate  of  chastity.  See  that 
Canadian  priest,  so  chaste  that  he  cannot  even  shake 
hands  with  his  own  mother,  lest  he  should  receive 
pollution  from  the  touch  of  woman !  What  hypoc- 
risy ! 

It  would  seem,  really,  as  if  some  of  our  newspa- 
per editors  had  been  under  the  tuition  of  the  priests 
on  this  subject.  Such  moralists,  while  they  avoid 
Charybdis,  shipwreck  against  Scylla.  The  charac- 
ter of  Roman  priests  and  convents  must  be  known 
before  they  can  receive  that  treatment  which  of 
right  belongs  to  them.  Ah  !  how  many  thousands 
of  unsuspecting  and  virtuous  young  ladies  have  been 
ruined  for  ever,  for  the  want  of  just  that  knowledge 
which  is  to  be  found  in  Maria  Monk's  disclosures! 
And  yet,  how  strange  that  good  men  should  be  so 
inconsiderate  as  to.  unite  with  profligate  priests  and 
others  in  the  only  cry  which  can  prevent  its  diffu- 
sion among  the  people. 

I  will  here. give  an  extract  from  D^  Costa,  a  Por- 
tuguese Roman  Ce^tholic  writer,  who  had  syffered  in 
the  Inquisition,  in  cqnseqpence  of  being  accused  of 
Freemasonry.  It  illustrates  the  adulterous  charac- 
ter of  Roman  priests,  as  also  the  abominable  char- 
acter of  the  Confessional.  Pope  Paul  IV.,  from  some 
cause  or  other,  was  induced  to  issue  a  bull,  ordering 
an  investigation  into  the  crime  of  aolicitant,  as  it  is 
called — that  is,  when  the  confessional  is  used  by  the 
priests  for  licentious  purposes.  This  had  reference 
to  the  kingdom  of  Spain.  The  following  is  an  ex- 
tract from  the  bull : — "  Whereas  certain  ecclesiastics 
in  the  kingdom  of  Spain,  and  in  the  cities  and  dio- 
ceses thereof,  having  the  cure  of  souls,  or  exercising 
fuch  cure  for  others,  or  otherwise  deputed  to  hear 


MAIilA  MONK'R  DISCLOSURES. 


167 


the  confessions  of  such  penitents,  have  broken  out 
into  such  heinous  acts  of  iniquity,  as  to  abuse  the 
sacrament  of  penance  in  the  very  act  of  hearing  the 
confessions,  not  fearing  to  injure  the  same  sacra- 
ment, and  him  who  instituted  it,  our  Lord  God  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  by  enticing  and  provoking,  or 
trying  to  entice  and  provoke  females  to  lewd  actions 
at  the  very  time  when  they  were  making  their  con- 
fessions." 

"  When  this  bull,"  says  Da  Costa,  "  was  first  in- 
troduced into  Spain,  the  inquisitors  piiblislied  a  sol- 
emn edict  in  all  the  churches  belonging  to  the  arch- 
bishopric of  Seville,  that  any  p'ei^bn  knowing;  or 
having  heard  of  any  friar  or  clergymaii's  haViiig 
committed  the  crime  of  abusing  the  Sacrament  of 
Confession,  or  in  any  manner  having  improperly 
conducted  himself  during  the  confession  of  a  femal« 
penitent,  should  make  a  discovery  of  what  he  knew, 
within  thirty  days,  to  the  holy  tribunal ;  andveiry 
heavy  censures  were  attached  to  those  \^^ho  should 
neglect  or  despise  this  injunction.  When  this  edict 
was  first  published,  such  a  considerable  number  of 
females  went  to  the  palace  of  the  Inquisition,  only 
in  the  cky  of  Seville,  to  revejll  the  conduct  of  theit* 
infamous  confessors,  that  twenty  notaries,  and  as 
many  inquisitors,  were  appointed  to  minute  down 
their  several  informations  a^irisf  them ;  but  these 
being  found  insufficient  to  receive  the  depositions 
of  so  many"  Mtriesses ;  arid  thfe  inquisitors  being 
thus  bVierwhelmed,  as  it  were,  "<vith  the  pressure  of 
such  affairs,  thirty  days  more  were  allowed  for  ta- 
kiAf  th6  actiusations,  arid  this  lapsfe^  of  time  also  pro- 
vittg  hVaijequate  to  the'  inleiided  purpose,  a  similar 
pel-lod  \Vas  granted,  not  only  for  a  third  but  a  fourth 


168 


CONFIRMATION   OF 


time.  The  ladies  of  rank,  character,  and  noble  fam- 
ilies, had  a  difficult  part  to  act  on  tliis  occasion,  as 
their  discoveries  could  not  he  made  of  any  particu- 
lar time  and  place.  On  one  side,  a  religious  fear  of 
incurring  the  threatened  censures,  goaded  their  con- 
sciences so  much  as  to  compel  them  to  make  the 
required  accusations ;  on  the  other  side,  a  regard  to 
their  husbands,  to  whom  they  justly  feared  to  give 
offence,  by  affording  them  any  motives  for  suspecting 
their  private  conduct,  induced  them  to  keep  at  home. 
To  obviate  these  difficulties,  they  had  recourse  to  the 
measure  of  covering  their  faces  with  a  veil,  accord- 
ing to  the  fashion  of  Spain,  and  thus  went  to  the  in- 
quisitors in  the  most  secret  manner  they  could  adopt. 
Very  few,  however,  escaped  the  vigilance  of  their 
husbands,  who,  on  being  informed  of  the  discoveries 
and  accusations  made  by  their  wives,  were  filled 
with  suspicions ;  and  yet,  notwithstanding  this  ac- 
cumulation of  proofs  against  the  confessors,  produ- 
ced to  the  inquisitors,  this  holy  tribunal,  contrary  to 
the  expectations  of  every  one,  put  an  end  to  the 
business,  by  ordering,  that  all  crimes  of  this  nature, 
proved  by  lawful  evidence,  should  from  thenceforth 
be  consigned  to  perpetual  silence  and  oblivion." — 
Nar.  ^c,  by  Hippolyto  Joseph  Da  Costa  Pereira 
Furtudo  de  Mendonea,  vol.i.  pp.  117-119. 

Here  then,  are  the  "holy  confessors  and  the 
holy  confessional"  depicted  to  the  life,  so  far  as 
decency  will  allow  the  picture  to  be  drawn.  It 
were  an  easy  task,  would  decency  permit,  to  prove, 
and  that  too,  from  Roman  Catholic  historians,  that 
the  priesthood  of  Rome  is  composed  of  the  most 
licentious  body  of  men  that  ever  infested  human 
society.    And  yet,  the  writers  of  tne  *'  Awiul  Expo* 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


169 


B  fam- 

on,  as 

ftrticu- 

fear  of 

fir  con- 

ke  the 

gard  to 

10  give 

peeling 

t  home. 

e  to  the 

accord- 

)  the  in- 

id  adopt. 

of  their 

icoveries 

ire  filled 
this  ac- 
,  produ- 

^itrary  to 

id  to  the 

nature, 

nccforth 

Ivion."— 

Pereira 

land  the 
far  as 
iwn.    It 
b  prove, 
Jans,  that 
Ihe  most 
human 
Expo' 


sure '  have  the  brazen  impudence  to  make  the 
following  declaration,  on  page  56  of  their  book. 
"  Now  the  priests  of  Montreal  and  of  Canada,  do 
enjoy,  at  least,  public  esteem  for  morality,  and  if 
necessary,  the  testimony  of  every  adult  in  the 
province  would  be  gladly  yielded  to  their  excellent 
character."  The  father  of  lies  could  not  fabricate 
a  purer  untruth  than  this.* 

I  have  taken  some  pains  to  inquire  of  gentlemen 
from  Canada,  respecting  the  moralcharacter  of  the 
priests,  out  of  the  nunneries,  and  the  result  of  my 
inquiries  is,  that  it  would  be  doing  them  no  injus- 
tice to  apply  to  them  the  above  picture  given  of 
their  brethren,  the  priests  of  Spain.  I  could  men- 
tion names  and  particulars,  if  it  were  deemed  advi- 
sable. I  will  mention  the  name  of  one  "  adult,"  in 
whose  good  opinion  the  friends  of  the  nunnery 
appear  to  place  much  confidence.  The  gentleman 
alluded  to,  is  the  Rev.  G.  W.  Perkins  of  Montreal. 
In  a  letter,  dated  March  18,  1836,  speaking  of  the 
convent,  he  says:^-"  Now  that  fornication  is  com- 
initted,  there  is  no  reasonable  question ;"  that  is,  in 
the  nunnery.! 

*  A  Canadian,  speaking  of  the  intemperance  of  the  priests 
says— "that  he  had  known  a  party  of  priests,  with  Bishop 
Lartigue  at  their  head,  hold  a  convivial  meeting  in  his  village 
on  Saturday,  and  carry  their  revels  so  far  that  no  one  was  fit 
to  say  mass  on  the  following  Sabbath." 

t  The  following  is  the  testimony  of  one  of  Rome's  best  popes, 
extMcted  from  Baxter's  Jesuit  Juggling,  page  219.  "Pius  II. 
wasone  of  the  best  that  the  Papal  seat  a  long  time  had;  and 
yetm  his  epistle  to  his  father,  Epist.  15,  who  was  angry  with  him 
for  fornication,  he  sailh :  'You  say  you  are  sorry  for  my  crime. 
I  know  hot  what  opinion  you  have  of  me.  You  know  what 
you  were  yourself.  Nor  am  I  an  hypocrite,  that  I  should  desir« 
rather  to  seem  good,  than  to  be  good.  It  is  an  ancient  and 
15 

■Ms  _     A« 


H 


^11 


170 


CONFIRMATION  OP 


According  to  the  above  picture,  wliat  is  the  con- 
fessional ?  Beyond  ull  question,  one  of  its  grand 
objects  is  to  secure  female  victims  fur  the  impure 
indulgence  of  the  priests.  Its  history  affords  pain- 
ful evidence  of  the  truth  of  this  declaration  j  and 
were  it  properly  understood,  no  virtuous  family 
would  ever  allov^^  its  female  members  to  visit  it,  any 
sooner  than  they  would  allow  them  to  visit  a 
brothel. 

For  the  truth  of  the  following  statement  of  facts, 
I  hold  myself  responsible.  A  Catholic  young  wom- 
an, ardently  devoted  to  her  religion,  by  the  name  of 

Miss  N ,  lived  in  the  family  of  Mr.  M ,  in  New 

York.  In  her  appearance  she  was  quite  prepos- 
sessing, and  probably  of  virtuous  character,  up  to 
the  time  to  which  this  narrative  refers.  A  short 
time  before  good-Friday,  which  was  the  first  day 
of  last  April,  she  was  observed  to  be  uncommonly 
devoted  to  the  c-remonies  of  her  church.  About 
this  time,  she  said  to  a  young  lady  of  the  family, 
"  My  father  Confessor  is  a  going  to  bestow  upon  me 
a  wonderful  gift,  about  next  good-Friday,  if  I  am 
faithful  to  go  frequently  to  confession,  and  conf  ss 
all  my  sins,  avid  answer  all  the  questions  which  he 
asks  me."  "What  is  it,  a  new  gown?"  replied  the 
lady.  "  Oh,  no,  not  a  carnal  gift,  but  a  spiritual  one ; 
I  am  to  be  exalted,  and  to  be  made  a  spiritual  sister." 

usual  sin.  I  know  not  who  is  without  it.  This  pla$;ue  is 
spread  far  and  near;  though  I  see  it  not,  seeing  nature,  which 
doth  nothing  amias,  bath  bred  this  appetite  in  all  living  crea- 
tures, that  mankind  should  be  continued.'  He  who  was  the 
glory  of  the  Papacy,  knew  none  of  the  Hierarchy  without  this 
beastly  sin."— No  man,  acquainted  with  the  Romish  priest- 
hood, will  question  the  infallibility  of  this  pope's  testimony  in 
this  instance. 


MARIA  monk's  disclosures. 


171 


Miss  N.  increased  her  visits  to  the  confessional, 
going  more  frequently  as  the  time  of  her  exaltation 
drew  near.  At  length  the  time  arrived.  Miss  N. 
was  \o  go  to  confess  at  that  lime  in  the  evening. 
She  went,  but  did  not  rethrn  until  early  the  next 
morning.  Sad  disappointment  and  shame  were  de- 
picted on  her  countenance.  To  the  question,  asking 
her  where  she  had  passed  the  night,  she  declined 
giving  a  direct  answer.  On  one  occasion  she  said, 
that  she  staid  in  the  church  all  night ;  but  then  it 
should  be  known  that  the  house  of  her  father  Con- 
fessor was  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  the 
church.  Miss  N.  remained  in  the  family  of  Mr.  M. 
but  a  few  days  after  this. 

I  leave  my  readers  to  make  their  own  inferences. 
But  I  would  ask,  if  it  be  not  the  duty  of  the  friends 
of  virtue  and  good  order,  to  discountenance  a  prac- 
tice so  corrupting  and  so  ruinous  to  all  that  is  virtu- 
ous in  the  female  character,  as  is  that  of  confession 
to  a  corrupt  priest.  Destroy  the  confessional,  and 
you  at  once  destroy  that  fatal  power,  which  the 
priests  now  have  over  their  deluded  followers ;  and 
until  this  is  done,  all  your  efforts  to  enlighten  and 
elevate  Catholics,  will  be  thwarted  by  these  enemies 
of  the  human  race.  Let,  then,  every  lawful  means 
be  used  to  accomplish  this  end,  remembering  that 
it  is  At  the  confessional  those  chains  are  forged,  ap- 
plied, and  riveted,  which  hold  in  bondage  so  large 
a  portion  of  the  human  family ;  a  bondage  more 
dreadful  than  that  of  the  African  slave,  because  it  is 
the  bondage  of  the  soul,  which  God  made  in  his  own 
glorious  image. 

I  will  now  furnish  my  readers  with  a  few  extracts 
from  a  standard  Catholic  author,  for  the  purpose  of 


172 


CONFIRMATION   OF 


illustrating  the  character  of  convents,  and  of  show- 
ing that  the  statements  made  by  Miss  Monk,  are  in 
keeping  with  the  past  history  of  these  establish- 
ments* As  the  authors  of  the  "  Awful  Exposure" 
again  and  again  refer  us  to  the  life  of  Scipio  de 
Ricci,  a  Roman  Catholic  bishop,  as  a  model  writer 
on  female  convents,  the  extracts  shall  be  taken  from 
his  memoirs.  And  it  should  be  borne  in  mind,  that 
these  disclosures  were  made  by  this  Roman  prelate, 
not  in  the  dark  ages,  but  some  forty  or  fifty  years 
ago.  And  it  should  also  be  borne  in  mind,  that 
Scipio  de  Ricci  was  not  a  Protestant  or  an  enemy 
to  convents,  but  a  friend  to  the  latter,  and  a  staunch 
Catholic.  And  it  should  be  remembered  also,  that 
this  prelate,  not  having  been  connected  with  con- 
vents, knew  nothing  of  them,  save  what  he  learned 
by  report,  and  in  his  attempts  to  reform  them; 
when,  instead  of  the  inmates  being  inclined  to  di- 
vulge their  own  infamy,  they  were  doubtless  dis- 
posed, out  of  regard  to  themselves,  to  conceal  their 
deeds  of  darkness.  But  the  case  with  Maria  Monk 
is  very  different.  She  was  an  inmate  of  the  convent 
for  years,  where  she  had  every  opportunity  of  wit- 
nessing its  abominations.  But  my  readers  will  see 
enough,  in  all  conscience,  to  confirm  Maria  Monk's 
statements,  in  the  subjoined  extracts : — 

"  The  Dominican  Monks,  who  were  members  of 
one  of  the  most  numerous  ecclesiastical  orders,  had 
been  the  scandal  of  all  Italy,  during  one  hundred  and 
fifty  years,  for  their  total  corruption :  and  their  di- 
rection of  the  female  convents  had  degenerated  into 
a  scene  of  the  basest  profligacy.  Long  habit  had  so 
accustomed  them  to  the  greatest  licentiousness,  that 


178 


look  upon  it  as  a  great  h„nni        ^f  "'"^  'ho"" 

able  .0  ,„„•,/,  M<.nLSr7' """  '"^y "-» 

""convenience of  childrm:"  "'  '°'"*°'"  '*« 

mol^eV^nr^flT  '"""  '"*'  '"'"'"'''«'•<'"»  a 
whiehwerei„rac,joZdh"°"'°"'  °^  Carmelites! 
Pas3aps.-Vo..rSeT98 '^^^T''"' ^^-bterranean' 

A  Hindoo  brahmin    !.„'•, 
priest,  says :  »  ThrR;™r"^  """""^  "  Catholic 
<he  bonzes  of  Japan     tT  "■■"'"  '"  ^'■'^'«  "«  ^'^o 
Diana,  and  their  nunLrir?  ""  "'  "^<='P'«''  °f 
monks.    They  were'  more  oLn      ""'"^""^  '■°'-  ""' 
ned  women  in  general     Th,'"'^?"''"'  ""»"  ™ar- 
brahmins,  in  order  to  eniov  ,h        •"  "'"'  ^'^"^^ 
caste;  among  which  we  e  ex  '  r,""'T'  °^  """ 
for  crime;  and  the  right  of  !n?°"  ^'""^  <'«ath 
every  woman  who  pleased  them°n^-  "^^  '"^"'^  "^ 
received,  that  a  brahmin  nrf,'       '""^  commonly 
'vhom  he  honors  whhi^a  'n."'"'"''^'«'«'^«»nan 
216,  817.  ''^"''  '•'s  attentions."-Vol.  ii.  page" 

"The  monks,  confossora  «/• .;, 
'ought  the  Tuscany  nm°s  Ithli      '""'^''"'''  "P^n'r 
most  disgraceful  liberZsm       "I '/""""'"^^l  'he 
impurity,  sacrilege   atdH'  "S*^  ""*''  '"^-n  ^i'h 
i^inds.    Immoralfty  S  tt,     S5'7  "'  ""^  '""•"^^t 
»»d  corrupUon  b  ougu   Ifh"^ '°  Profanation; 
'ing  these  crimes,  thfpole  If  "^-    ^^  '»^«"'- 
'ndulgence  of  them    and  bv  '^    '"''  ^"""""ced  hi, 
mi'^ion  of  those  i^^^^ Z'T"^""^  '"^  «<"»- 


M.iB' 


I 


M 


174 


CONFIRMATION  OF 


"  The  false  or  forged  virtues  of  the  monks  and 
nuns,  are  but  a  tissue  of  hypocrisy,  and  a  stimulant 
to  the  most  odious  vices.  The  institutions  called 
VirginaleSj  were  schools  of  corruption  and  licen- 
tiousness :  and  the  soi-disant  tribunal  of  penitence 
is  the  constant  source  of  infamous  wickedness,  by 
those  impudent  jugglers,  whose  authority  depends 
on  the  blindness  of  man.  The  monks,  the  nuns, 
their  superiors,  and  even  the  pope  himself,  not  only 
tolerated  these  disorders,  but  took  no  measures  to 
arrest  the  infidelity  and  impiety  of  those  who  were 
daily  adding  new  victims  to  their  atheism  and  in- 
ordinate voluptuousness." — Vol.  ii.  pages  276, 277. 

But  enough  of  such  filth ;  for  it  is  filth  of  the  dark- 
est die;  and  such  as  ought  not  to  be  named,  did  not 
the  cause  of  humanity,  virtue,  and  religion,  demand 
it,  for  the  same  reason  that  the  Son  of  God  divested 
the  ancient  scribes  and  Pharisees,  the  embryo  pro- 
totypes of  Romish  priests,  of  their  hypocritical 
robes,  and  thus  enabled  the  people  to  see  that  they 
were  "full  of  dead  men's  bones,  and  of  all  un- 
cLEANNEss." — Matt,  xxiii.  27.  The  Saviour  knew 
that  there  was  no  other  way  to  destroy  the  supersti- 
tious veneration  with  which  the  Jews  regarded  their 
priests,  just  as  the  Catholics,  only  in  a  much  higher 
degree,  regard  theirs.  The  naming  of  such  vices, 
should  be  regarded  as  an  evil,  the  object' of  which 
is  the  removal  of  a  much  greater  one ;  just  in  the 
sense  in  which  many  a  medical  prescription  is  an 
evil,  absolutely  necessary,  however,  to  be  adminis- 
tered, in  order  to  remove  disease,  and  secure  health. 
The  unqualified  condemnation,  therefore,  of  this 
moral  medicine,  on  the  ground  that  some  writers 
deal  in  it  too  freely,  is  as  absurd  as  it  would  be  to 


con 

abu 

B 


MARIA  3I0Nk's  DISCLOSURES. 


175 


and 

ulant 

sailed 

licen- 

itence 

ss,  by 

pends 
nuns, 

.1  only 

ires  to 

0  were 

.nd  in- 

,277. 

e  dark- 
did  not 

iemand 

Uvested 

yo  pro- 

)critical 

lat  they 

ALL  tiN- 
knew 

mpersti- 
ed  their 

ti  higher 
;h  vices, 
)f  which 
St  in  the 
ion  is  an 
adminis- 
•e  health, 
of  this 
writers 
uld  be  to 


condemn  the  "healing  art,"  because  unskilful  men 
abuse  it. 

Before  leaving  this  subject,  I  wish  to  add  a  single 
remark  further.  And  that  is  this :  That  all  the  vices 
spoken  of  by  Maria  Monk  as  practised  in  the  Hotel 
Dieu,  (yea,  and  more  too,)  are  abundantly  inculcated 
by  the  standard  writers  on  morals  of  the  order  of 
Jesuits.  If  any  man  wishes  proof  of  this  assertion, 
I  would  refer  him,  among  others,  to  PaschaPs  Pro- 
vincial letters,  a  work  of  undying  celebrity.  Pas- 
chal was  himself  a  Roman  Catholic,  but  opposed  to 
the  Jesuits. 

According  to  these  moralists,  a  priest  may  com- 
mit lewdness  on  the  ground  of  self-gratification ; 
and  then  on  the  ground  of  self-defence,  or  defend- 
ing his  reputation,  he  may  lawfully  murder,  deceive, 
lie,  and  swear  falsely,  or  employ  others  to  do  the 
same  for  him.  I  know  that  these  principles  are  hor- 
rid beyond  conception.  But  they  are  true ;  and  I 
hold  myself  pledged  to  prove  them,  giving  chapter 
and  verse,  if  the  priests,  in  any  responsible  manner, 
have  the  audacity  to  deny  them. 

Who,  then,  after  reading  the  preceding  part  of 
this  chapter,  can  seriously  question  the  general 
truth  of  Maria  Monk's  statements  respecting  the 
character  of  the  Canadian  priests  and  nuns.?  Espe- 
cially when  it  is  recollected,  that  a  large  portion  of 
these  priests  are  foreign  Jesuits,  expeUed  from  for- 
eign countries,  as  an  order  of  men  too  infamous  to 
be  tolerated  by  civil  governments.  They  have  been 
expelled,  as  an  order  of  men,  from  almost  every 
country  in  Europe,  by  Catholic  as  well  as  Protest- 
ant governments.  Hence  they  come  in  swarms  to 
the  North  American  continent,  bringing  along  with 


ii- 


(  I 


,[•      (!:l 


176 


CONFIRMATION,  ETC, 


n 

t\. 

h 

if"t  "f 

i-  ■  ' 

;»il 

■  ?     ■ 

■ 

*!; 

llr  i 

i'  f' 

'i  '   ' 

J'  1 1 

l    ' 

i 

' 

■          1 

i^ 

them  their  ill-gotten  gain,  by  which  they  build  col- 
leges, churches,  nunneries,  »&c.  The  "disclosures" 
of  Miss  Monk,  therefore,  are  unquestionably  true, 
and  they  would  be  substantially  true,  even  if  it 
should  be  proved  that  she  had  never  been  a  nun  in 
the  Hotel  Dieu.  This  is  the  opinion  of  the  mass  of 
the  Protestant  people  in  Canada.  It  is  to  be  hoped, 
therefore,  that  the  testimony  of  Maria  Monk  will  no 
more  be  disbelieved  on  the  ground  that  she  disclo- 
ses practices  so  abominable,  as  to  cause  virtue  to 
hide  its  blushing  face  at  the  very  mention  of  them. 
In  conclusion,  I  will  mention  two  facts,  which 
ought  not  to  be  forgotten.  1st.  A  large  number  of 
the  Canadian  priests  are  Jesuits,  from  France  :  and 
2d.  The  fact  that  when  Bonaparte  broke  up  the  con- 
vents in  France,  bones  of  murdered  infants  were 
found  in  great  abundance.  Can  it  then  be  supposed, 
that  the  French  Jesuits  are  any  better  in  Canada, 
than  they  were  in  France  1 


CONCLUSION. 


What  then  is  the  result  of  the  whole  matter?  We 
have,  in  the  first  place,  examined  the  "Awful  Ex- 
posure,"' puhlished  in  defence  of  the  Canadian  priests 
and  nuns ;  and  have  found  it  to  be  an  entire  failure  ; 
nay,  we  have  found  it  to  furnish  strong  evidence,  in 
oonfirmation  of  Pvliss  Monk's  claims  to  public  confi-- 
(lence.  Thus  also  in  reference  to  every  attempt  made 
by  them,  for  the  same  object.  We  have,  in  the  sec- 
ond place,  brieiiy  noticed  the  principal  arguments  in 
support  of  Miss  Monk's  claims  to  our  confidence,  as 
an  ex-nun,  derived  from  a  consideration  of  her  in- 
capacity to  have  acted  the  part  of  an  impostor — of  her 
minute  and  extensive  nunnery  knowledge — of  her 
comparative  ignorance  of  other  matters — of  the  mark,^ 
on  her  person,  produced  by  the  infliction  of  penance 
and  nunnery  violence — of"  the  forlorn  condition  in 
which  she  was  first  discovered  in  New  York — of  her 
.>i]pposed  dying  penitential  confession  to  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Tappin — of  her  consistent  conduct  with  the  de- 
mands of  her  supposed  truth — of  the  internal  evidenct^ 
of  her  book — of  the  moral  impress,  stamped  on  her 
mind — of  the  testimony  of  others,  direct  and  indirect 
—of  the  failure  of  her  opponents  in  their  varied  at- 
tempts of  self-defence — of  revelation,  reason,  and  na- 
ture— of  the  past  history  of  the  Poman  priesthood 
and  convents.  And  nov/,  I  reiterate  the  question, 
what  is  the  conclusion  ?  Is  there  a  particle  of  ground 
for  suspense  ?  If  so,  what  is  it?  Is  there  a  single 
position,  taken  by  her  opponents  unswept  away  ?  If 
■so,  let  it  be  named. 

But,  perhaps,  some  will  say,  after  all,  there  is  a  pos- 
sibility of  her  being  false^  of  her  being  an  impostor, 
and  of  course^  of  the  prie'^ts  and  nuns  being  innocent 


t^! 


'.■  li'.il 


ai-idul 


■MV:-.! 


tUf' 


iir 


i  ^  ;i 


'llr  :  i  ■  ''1^ 


111  Hi 


17S 


CONCLUSION. 


of  the  crimes  charged  upon  them.  Yes  ;  there  is  a 
possibility  in  the  case;  and  so  there  is  a  possibility 
of  her  being  changed  into  a  "  pillar  of  salt?^  But 
is  there  any  probability  of  it  ?  The  ground  of  ration- 
al conclusions,  is  not  possibilities,  but  probabilities. 
When  gentlemen,  in  their  reasonings,  substitute  the 
former  in  place  of  the  latter,  they  place  themselves 
beyond  the  limits  of  reason. 

With  reasonable  men  the  case  is  different.  It  is 
believed  that  the  foregoing  arguments  are  sufficient 
to  establish  them  in  the  belief,  that  Maria  Monk  is 
not  an  impostor,  but  is  truly  what  she  professes  to  be, 
and  that  she  has  told  substantially  the  truth,  respect- 
ing the  nunnery.  Such  will  readily  perceive  the  im- 
portance of  the  "  Awful  Disclosures,"  as  a  means  for 
opposing  the  conventual  system,  as  also  the  spread  of 
popery. 

Let  Protestants,  then,  act  reasonably  in  appropri- 
ately using  then)  for  these  objects.  Let  them  remem- 
ber the  deplorable  state  of  more  than  one  half  of 
Christendom,  in  consequence  of  popery.  Let  them 
look  at  wretched  starving  Ireland.  Let  them  behold 
bleeding  and  distracted  Spain,  as  well  as  South 
America.  Let  them  consider  the  ignorance,  poverty^ 
and  oppression,  of  papal  countries  in  general.  Let 
them  call  to  mind  the  condition  o-f  Canada ;  a  vast 
majority  of  whose  inhabitar^cs  are  so  ignorant,  as  to 
be  incapable  of  either  reading  or  writing  their  names. 
They  are  sunk  not  only  in  ignorance,  but  in  vice. 
Intemperance  abounds  to  a  fearful  extent,  the  priests, 
their  spiritual  guides,  setting  them  the  example.  Let 
the  American  people  especially,  open  their  eyes  upon 
their  own  beloved  country,  and  see  with  what  rapid 
strides,  popery  has  been  spreading  itself,  for  a  few 
years  past,  over  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land. 
Let  them  count  the  number  of  its  churches,  mas> 
houses,  convents,  colleges,  academies,  and  newspa- 
pers, all  devoted  to  the  dissemination  of  a  religion 
which  is  fundamentally  hostile  to  every  thing  that  is 
truly  American.  Let  them  count  the  number  of  its 
devotees,  all  of  them  marshalled  and  kept  in  the  most 
abject  subjection  to  these  foreign  Jesuits;  ready  to 


[ficient 
onk  is 
5  to  be, 
especl- 
the  im- 
jans  for 
)read  of 

ppropri- 

remem- 

half  of 

•et  them 

ft  behold 

s   South 

poverty, 

ral.    Let 

•  a  vast 

int,  as  to 

ir  names. 

in  vice. 

e  priests, 

pie.    Let 

>yes  upon 

hat  rapid 

■or  a  few 

the  land. 

les,  mas'i- 

ncwspa- 

religio" 
jg  that  is 
iber  of  its 
the  most 
ready  to 


CONCLUSION. 


179 


go  anywhere,  or  to  do  any  thing  which  their  unprin- 
cipled leaders  may  direct.  And  then,  let  them  le- 
member,  that  the  (jod  of  their  fathers  has  put  into 
their  hands,  this  powerful  instrumentality,  with 
which  they  may  oppose  and  break  the  unholy  power 
of  the  Roman  priests  in  their  country. 

Before  closing,  I  wish  to  offer  a  single  remark  re- 
specting the  following  work  of  Miss  Monk.  It  has 
been  written  by  the  same  worthy  gentleman  that 
penned  her  first  volume  ;  and  great  care  has  been  ex- 
ercised in  writing  it,  to  give  to  the  community  nothing 
but  the  simple  statements  of  the  authoress.  The 
subject  matter  is  hers.  With  reference  to  this  point, 
I  speak  with  the  more  confidence,  from  the  fact,  that 
it  has  been  written,  since  she  came  to  reside  with  the 
people  of  my  pastoral  charge. 

And  now,  in  conclusion,  I  would  guard  the  public 
against  being  misled  by  the  deceptive  arts  of  Roman 
priests.  They  undoubtedly  will  do  something  forth- 
with for  the  purpose  of  weakening  the  impression, 
which  the  following  "Disclosures"  are  adapted  to 
make.  They  will  be  ready  perhaps,  to  swear  that  they 
are  a  translation  from  some  old  Portuguese  work ; 
or  that  there  never  w^as  such  a  priest  as  the  murdered 
L'Esperance ;  or  that  there  is  no  such  place  as  the 
Island  described  ;  or,  perhaps,  it  being  in  the  dead  of 
the  winter,  when  a  visit  to  Canada  and  such  an  ex- 
amination of  the  nunneries,  subterranean  passages, 
Seminary,  and  the  Black  Nuns'  Island,  as  has  been 
proposed  to  make,  would  be  attended  with  extreme 
difficulty,  they  may  possibly  offer  a  compliance  with 
the  conditions,  specified  by  the  meeting,  held  in  New 
York,  in  August,  1836.  A  bewildering  flourish  of 
some  sort  or  other  will  unquestionably  be  made  ;  but 
it  is  hoped  that  the  community  will  remember  the 
deceptive  tricks  heretofore  practised  on  them  by  the 
priests,  and  that  all  further  ones  will  be  disregarded. 


■'f^  i.i 


P     i 


i;;tl 


m' 


(. . 


■1^ 


»-^« 


PREFACE. 


The  following  pages  contain  disclosures 
relating  to  various  persons  and  scenes,  many 
of  which  were  not  al hided  to  in  my  former 
volume.  Some  of  tliese  facts  I  did  not  consider 
important ;  and  of  others  I  felt  a  strong  reluc- 
tance to  speak.  I  have  at  length  come  to  the 
conclusion  to  add  thus  much  to  the  fiiets  I  have 
laid  before  the  American  public,  under  a  beliet* 
t'^at  it  is  likely  to  prove  useful. 

Since  the  greater  part  of  the  following  pages 
were  prepared  for  the  press,  my  character  and 
tiie  truth  of  my  book  have  been  strongly  at- 
tacked by  several  persons.  I  do  not  entertain 
any  unkind  feelings  towards  such  as  may  be 
honest  in  opposing  me,  nor  do  I  fear  the  result ; 
for  I  know  I  am  speaking  the  truth,  and  they 
will  soon  become  convinced,  and  acknowledge 
their  error. 

I  have  only  to  offer  to  my  opponents  the 
following  chapters,  in  which  tliey  will  find 
more  facts  to  meet,  new  scenes  and  personages 
to  explain  or  justify.  If  they  should  accuse 
me  of  deriving  these  also  from  the  Montreal 
Magdalen  Asylum.  I  hope  they  will  not  keep 
the  place  closed,  nor  disperse  or  conceal  the 
inmates,  as  they  have  done  since  they  publish- 
ed such  a  charge  against  the  "  Awful  Disclo- 
sures." 


PART   I. 


many 
brmer 
usidev 
reluc- 
to  the 
1  have 
a  beliei* 


•tev  and 
Ligly  at- 
[Utertain 
maybe 
result ; 
Ind  they 
owledge 

-nts  the 

till  find 
[rsonages 

ft  accuse 
Moutreal 
Lot  keep 

iceal  the 
publish- 

ll  Disclo- 


ACCOUNT 

THk   ATTEMPTS  TOABDUCT 
MARIA    MONK. 


i^^ 


,-*»•'■ 


CHAPTER  I 


DisGouraeementa  and  Diffieultiett  attending  t))e  first  Publication  of 

uiy  Book. 

1  ttAVE  liad  various  trials  to  undergo  since  my 
"Escape  from  the  Nunnery^  many  of  which  I  have 
particularly  stated  in  the  sequel  of  my  Narrative, 
which  is  contained  in  the  last  editions  of  my  *«  Aw- 
ful Disclosures."  Other  trials,  however,  have  been 
my  portion,  some  of  which  may  have  arisen  in  part 
from  my  want  of  acquaintance  with  the  world,  and 
others  from  the  peculiar  situation  in  which  I  was 
placed,  among  persons  as  ignorant  of  me,  as  I  was 
of  ilELeia.  I  have  met  with  none,  or  at  most  but  very 
few  indeed,  who  were  at  first  prepared  to  believe  my 
story ;  and  some  have  long  remained  incredulous^ 
at  least  in  part.  The  doubts  expressed  by  respect- 
able persons  around  me,  have  often  given  mc  ex- 
treme pa»n:  for  they  always  intimated  want  of  con- 
fidence in  me 


( '  j/i 


t 


W 


ATTENFT8  TO  ABDUCT 


Beaides,  I  hav.e  sometimes  had  to  feel  very  keen- 
ly the  efiects  of  my  self-conviction;  for,  in  more 
than  one  instance,  I  have  heard  disparaging  re- 
marks thrown  out  by  the  inconsiderate  or  unfeeling. 
Perhaps  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  then,  in  spite  of 
the  resolution  I  had  formed,  of  making  known 
my  experience  to  the  world,  if  I  should  have  felt, 
at  some  periods,  a  desire  for  retirement  and  tran- 
quillity, in  some  place,  no  matter  how  humble, 
where  I  might  be  free  from  trials  like  these. 

Ai  a  period  a  little  preceding  the  publication  of 
the  first  edition  of  my  book,  I  was  much  disquieted 
by  the  circumstances  in  which  I  found  myself  I 
felt  extremely  uncertain  what  reception  awaited  mc, 
and  supposed  that  in  case  public  incredulity  should 
render  the  sale  of  my  book  very  small,  I  should  be 
involved  in  heavy  pecuniary  responsibilities,  with- 
out the  remotest  hope  of  deliverance.  What  the 
laws  of  the  country  might  condemn  me  to,  in  such 
a  case,  I  knew  not ;  but  I  sometimes  apprehended 
they  might  be  severe. 

Now,  while  I  was  in  such  a  state  of  mind,  I  re- 
ceived a  letter,  which  excited  my  curiosity  in  an 
uncommon  degree.  I  had  directed  the  penny'post 
to  bring  to  my  lodgings  any  letters  addressed  to 
me,  because  several  intended  for  my  hands,  had 
been  lying  a  long  time  in  the  Post-office.  He  left 
one  for  me  one  day,  dated  in  New  York,  written  in 
Canadian  style,  half  French  and  half  English,  and 
signed  F.  P.,  which  I,  of  course,  understood  for  the 
initials  of  Father  Phelan,  tba  father  of  my  child. 


% 


af 
Ffl 

me 


M4R1A  NONK. 


8 


en- 
are 
te- 

mg. 
e  of 
awn 
felt, 
tran- 
nble, 


t  presumed,  at  the  first  sight,  that  the  letter  must  be 
a  forged  one>  for  I  could  not  persuade  myself  that 
Father  Phelan  would  Tisit  New  York,  at  so  incle- 
ment a  season,  or  that  he  would  invite  me  to  hold 
an  interview  with  him.  Yet,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  style  and  language  of  the  letter,  as  well  as  the 
signature,  reminded  me  strongly  of  him ;  and  my 
curiosity  was  excited,  to  discover  who  it  could  be, 
that  had  made  so  good  an  imitation.  The  leiter 
invited  me  to  go,  between  the  hours  of  two  and 
three,  to  the  corner  of  Franklin  Square  and  Ferry 
street,  as  the  writer  had  something  important  to  say 
to  me, 

I  thought  there  could  be  no  danger  in  going 
there,  to  see  who  the  impostor  might  be ;  and  the 
distance  being  short  from  my  lodgings,  although 
the  weather  was  bad,  I  went.  Near  the  comer  I 
saw  a  man,  whom  I  immediately  I'ecognised.  It 
was  Father  Phelan;  and  he  accosted  me  with 
mildness,  told  me  he  had  something  of  importance  to 
say  to  me,  but  washed  to  avoid  observation,  and  pro- 
posed that  I  should  go  somewhere  to  a  more  retired 
spot.  Without  much  reflection,  I  consented  to  ae- 
company  him,  making  a  resolution,  however,  to 
keep  on  my  guard,  feeling  some  dread  of  placing 
myself  in  his  power. 

We  proceeded  to  a  very  considerable  distance 
from  the  place  of  meeting,  he  asking  questions,  and 
making  remarks  about  my  Disclosures,  ^c. ;  and 
at  length  he  pointed  at  a  house,  which  he  proposed 
to  enter,  that  we  might  converse  at  leisure.     I,  how- 


iy"ii 


4  ATTEMPTS  TO  AJIDUCT 

ever,  pointed  at  another,  which  had  a  sho])  and' 
looked  something  like  an  inn,  and  told  him  I  would 
not  object  to  entering  there.  He  consented;  and 
we  seated  ourselves  in  a  room  which  was  shown 
us,  I  telling  him,  that  I  would  not  trust  myself  in  his 
power,  as  I  had  reason  to  fear  the  consequence^,  but 
that  in  that  place  I  was- not  afraid  of  him.  He  speice 
us  if  disposed  to  quiet  my  apprehensions;  and  then 
entered  into  a  long  convorsatidn.ih  which  he  show- 
ed that  he  was  well  acquainted  with  the  contents  ol 
the  affidavit  I  made  in  Montreal,  in  August,  1835, 
and  which  was  left  in  the  hands  of  Mr.  Ogden,  the 
King's  Attorney.  He,  it  appeared,  must  have  had 
it  in  his  possession,  although  it  had  been  retained 
against  my  will,  and  I  had  not  been  able  to  regain 
it,  after  presenting  it  as  a  ground  for  judicial  inves- 
tigation. 

He  made  different  inquiriea- about  my  pfans  and 
intentions,  and  spoke  of  my  intended  publication 
with  much  solicitade,  but  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
show  that  he  supposed  it  contained  nothing  more 
than  the  manuscrfpf  he  had  seen.  He  remarked 
that  the  priests  in  Canada  did  not  blame  me  for: 
what  I  had  done,  being  disposed  to  throw  it  all  on^ 
my  advisers.  He  said  he  was  glad  I  had  not  men- 
tioned his  name  in  speaking  of  the  death  of  St; 
Frances,  and  in  another  case,  in  which  also  I  had 
called  him  a  priest.  He  wouM  rather  not  have  it 
published  that  he  was  engaged  m  either  of  these 
scenes. 

Pe  inc^uired  >yhether  I  had  any  difficulty  in  get* 


MARIA  MONK. 


get- 


ting the  work  published.  I  told  him  that  in  the 
present  state  of  things,  money  was  wanted  to  carry 
it  on,  which  I  had  not  at  my  command.  The  ste- 
reotype plates  had  not  been  paid  for.  He  immedi- 
ately said,  that  he  would  supply  me  with  money,  to 
a  large  amount  if  I  wished,  if  I  would  let  him  have 
the  plates.  I  did  not  refuse  this  offer,  for,  at  the 
time,  I  did  not  know  that  I  should  ever  be  able  to 
publish  the  work  nor  was  I  sure  that  it  would  be  safe 
for  me  to  do  it,  on  the  one  hand,  or  useful  to  the 
world,  -on  the  other.  It  was  evident  that  the  pros- 
pect hf^  getting  possession  of  the  plates,  ~aised  great 
hopes  in  his  mind;  and  he  showed  ii.ach  earnest- 
ness in  pressing  his  request.  It  appeared  to  me, 
how:ever,  that  he  had  a  very  erroneous  idea  of  the 
importance  of  this  object;  for  lie  seemed  to  think 
that  if  he  could  once  get  the  stereotype  plates,  the 
work  would  be  eiTectually  and  forever  suppressed ; 
whereas  I  could  at  any  time  have  prepared  an- 
other. 

Although  Father  Phelan  had  invited  me  to  an 
interview,  qu  the  pretence  that  he  had  something  of 
much  importance  to  me  to  communicate,  our  con- 
versation took  such  a  turn,  during  most  of  the  time 
I  was  in  his  company,  that  the  promised  informa- 
tion was  left  out  of  view.  He  several  times  advert- 
ed to  things  in  Canada,  but  told  me  nothing  of  much 
importance  of  any  thing  there.  Once  or  twice  also, 
he  spoke  of  our  child :  but  in  such  terms  as  to  dis* 
please  me  very  much,  making  some  such  expres- 
sion as  this,  that  he  would  rather  it  should  have  its 

1» 


I ,  I 


P  I 


I  r  ^M 


,::     :J 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


€^A^ 


1.0 


1.1 


1.25 


■  45 

■  50 


■^  1^   12.2 

E  ^  m 

*"     u 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STREIT 

WIBSTiR.N.Y.  M5S0 

(716)  •72-4503 


iV 


\ 


^ 


N5 


\\ 


1^  ^\  ^o 


;\ 


6 


ATTIXrf  f  to  AllOtTCT 


I*;. 


brains  knocked  out;  than  be  brought  ibrwanf  as  » 
witness  agabst  htm. 

The  only  thihj§^  1 6an  recaMj  wtfcft  kigfct  fJe  con- 
sidered as  anjr  thing  like  the  important  information^ 
he  had  said  he  had  to  connnttnicate,  waa  hiis  difclara^ 
tion  that  those  in  whom  I  confided,  in  New  York, 
were  not  my  friends,  bat  in  realitjir  my  enemies. 
Of  this  he  gave  me  no  evidence,  and  of  course  I 
was  not  much.  diiapcMBed  to  rely  on  his  word:  yet  t 
felt,  as^  f  had  often  donc^,  that  there  was  then  but 
few,  very  few,  who  entirely  relied  on  my  story,  or 
who  seemed  disposed  to  treat  me  with  kindness 
and  friendship.  W^hatever  t  might  think  of  thbse^ 
around  me  in  New  York,  however,  I  would  not  al- 
low myself  to  confide  in  him  so  far  as  to  be  put  off 
my  guard ;  and  t  ht  him  clearly  understand,  that 
although  I  was  ^yill^ng  to  talk  with  him,  I  was  de- 
termined toi  regard  him  with  caution  ahd  suspir 
cion. 

After  a  long  intervfew,  we  parted;  with  an  agree- 
ment to  meet  on  a  future  time  at  a  particular  place 
where  1  was  to  acq^uaint  him  with  lity  determinatioi^ 
concerning  the  sale  of  the  stereotype  platea.  On  the 
same  day,  I  intimated  to  one  of  my  ac(|uaintances^ 
that  I  knew  how  to  obtain  money,  if  it  was  thought 
best,  in  exchange  jfor  the  j^lates;  but  this  caused  an 
alarm  among  those  who  felt  interested  for  me,  and 
measures  were  soon  taken  ivhicb  rendered  the 
assistance  of  Father  Phelan  quite  unnecessary. 

Accordingly,  at  the  second  interview,  he  Warned 
from  me,  that  the  work  was  beyond  his  reach, 


but 

rer 

catti 

&pp( 

ted  I 

ieav< 

therti 

with 

the  c] 

So< 

stayec 

posite 

city,   j 

titneSf 
me  fb  j 
sometii 
be  thoi 
per,  Or 
vieu'S'  \ 
belief  t 
me;  ah 
himself; 
urgent 
obje'ctio 
terview 
lie  dare< 
to  get 
caution, 
w  to  sufl 


MARIA  UOBTK. 


IT 


ih- 

ies. 
el 
etl 

but 
r.  or 
hess 

otal- 
at  ofT 


IS  de- 
uspir 

grcB- 
place 
latioa 
a  the 

incesv 
[ought 

id  an 

le,  and 

the 


•atnci 
Ireacht 


H 


which  appeared  to  produce  a  momentary  regret ; 
but  he  soon  remarlced  that  that  was  a  matter  of  no 
Tery  great  importance,  for  there  was  to  be  a  publi* 
cation  in  opposition  to  the  work,  as  soon  as  it  should 
appear,  which  would  ptrerent  the  people  of  the  tJni- 
ted  States  from  believing  it ;  and  besides,  if  I  would 
leave  New  York,  return  to  Canada,  and  reside 
ther<f,  as  he  Wished  me  to  do,  I  could  come  out 
with  a  public  denial  of  it,  and  that  would  have  ail 
the  effect  he  could  desire.        '     , 

Soon  after  this  time  I  changed  my  residence,  and 
stayed'  a  while  at  Wehawken,  in  New  Jersey,  op- 
posite New  York.  As  I  occasionally  visited  the 
city,  he  found  opportunities  to  meet  me  several 
times,  in  different  places.  He  sometimes  requested 
me  to  see  him  again,  always  professing  to  have, 
something  more  to  say  to  me.  It  might,  perhaps, 
be  thought,  that  it  would  have  been  more  safe,  pro- 
per,  or  judicious,  in  me,  if  I  had  refused  all  inter- 
views^ with  him  from  the  first :  but  I  beg^an  with  a 
belief  that  sorne  one  bad  attempted  to  impose  upon 
me;  and  afier  I  had  found  it  to  be  Father  Phelan 
himself,  who  had  come  on  frtfm  Canada,  and  was 
urgent  to  converse  mlh  nie,  I  found  no  particular 
objection  to  make  against  another  and  another  in- 
terview ;  and  feeling  more  and  more  confident  that 
he  dared  hot  make  any  attempt  to  do  me  injnry,  or 
to  get  me  into  his  power,  while  I  conducted  with 
caution,  I  saw  him  time  after  time;  and  if  any  one 
is  to  suffer  from  this  publication  of  it,  it  seems  to  be 
himself  rather  than  L    Whatever  my  readers  may 


':i 


lor 


^^     I 


1^^ 


i  ATTEMPTS  TO  ABDUCT 

think  of  my  prudence  or  imprudence,  however,  they 
wii]  not  forget  that  I  have  had  little  instruction,  in 
the  course  of  my  life?  in  the  opinions  and  customs  of 
society,  out  of  the  Convent ;  and  I  am  telling  fiicts, 
not  undertaking  to  apologize  for  what  has  hap- 
pened. 

I  will  therefore  proceed  to  remark,  that  when 
Father  Phelan  proposed  a  place  for  meeting  me,  it 
was  commonly  a  different  place  from  that  wliere  we 
had  met  last,  and  I  uniformly  refused  to  meet  at  the 
place  proposed,  and  chose  another.  Always  when  I 
went  there,  I  found  he  had  taken  his  station  at  a 
distanice  from  it,  where  he  could  observe  my  ap- 
proach, and  that  he  always  seemed  to,  discover  me 
a  considerable  time  before  I  saw  him. 

He  informed  me  one  day,  that  there  was  a  priest 
with  whom  he  ha4  been  conversing,  who  wished  to 
see  me,  and  asked  my  consent  to  an  interview.  I 
refused,  andi  so  resolutely,  that  although  he  appear- 
ed to  wish  it,  he  soon  ceased  to  urge  that  request, 
but  proposed  to  let  him  stand  at  a  distance,  so  that 
he  might  see  me,  while  we  were  conversing  to- 
gether. 

Father  Phelan  wrote  me  a  letter,  while  I  was  at 
Wehawken,  enclosed  in  one  superscribed  to  the 
person  at  whose  house  I  stayed,  requesting  me  to 
meet  him  on  one  of  the  occasions  above  referred  to. 
It  was  not  signed;  but  I  knew  the  author  from  the 
hand,  and  other  internal  evidences.  After  my  re- 
turn to  the  city,  and  while  in  a  retired  situation  in 
the  Upper  part  of  it,  near  the  Dry  Dock,  he  sent 


net 
that 
the  I 
on  th 
ed  m 
Spru( 
comn; 
Then 
city,  s 
who  Vi 
I  ttiig] 
to  me 
with  h 
He  adc 
me  thai 
did  not 
^vas  sui 
he  said 
be  one 
•omethi 
that  sh( 
aid  and 
refused 
the  char 
This 
When 
again 
with  tha 
letter  wj 
which  b( 
Bay  with 


n< 


BfAHIA  MONK. 


9" 


hey 
I,  in 
IS  of 
acts, 
hap- 


me  Another  letter,  by  two  boys,  in  which  he  desired 
that  r  would  meet  him  at  a  particular  corner  near 
the  Park,  at  nine  o'clock ;  and  although  I  was  not 
on  the  spot  till  about  eleven,  he  came  up  and  accost* 
ed  me,  and  prevailed  on  me  to  take  a  turn  down 
Spruce  street,  and  one  or  two  others,  while  h(j 
communicated  some  requests  with  much  cogency.* 
There  was,  he  said,  a  woman  in  another  part  of  the 
city,  somewhere  above  Broadway  and  Canal  street, 
who  Was  inuch  disposed  to  befriend  me,  and  in  whom 
I  might  place  entire  confidence.  He  recommended 
to  me  to  go  and  see  heF,  and  to  take  up  my  abode 
with  her,  as  t  should  be  sure  of  good  treatment. 
He  added  that  the  lady  was  much  more  a  friend  to 
me  than  to  him;  which  led  me  to  suppose  that  sh^ 
did  not  fully  confide  in  the  character  of  priests,  and 
was  suspicious  of  his  intentions  towards  me.  What 
he  said  was  calculated  to  make  me  think  she  might 
be  one  of  those  Roman  Catholic  women,  who'kno# 
something  of  what  I  know,  and  at  the  same  time 
that  she  possessed  humanity  enough  to  afibrd  me 
aid  and  protection,  while  she  credited  my  story.  I 
refused  to  visit  the  house  he  indicated  to  me ;  but 
the  character  he  gave  of  the  kdy,^  I  did  not  forget. 

This  was  the  last  time  I  saw  Father  Phelan. 
When  we  separated,  he  requested  me  to  see  him 
again,  near  the  same  place :  but  I  did  not  comply 
with  that  desire.  A  considerable  time  afterwards,  a 
letter  was  brought  to  my  lodgings,  by  two  boys^ 
which  bore  some  marks  of  his ;  but  I  am  unable  to 
Bay  with  certainty,  whether  he  wa?  the  writer  or  not 


■■m  f;! 


1 


I 


a 


'<! 


m. 

mm, 


.) 


••I  ..  :r 


10 


ittKMfT4  TO  ABDtiC'f 


I  un  not  sure  of  the  precise  time  at  which  he 
leil  New  York;  hut  I  believe  it  was  not  far  from  that 
period.  Such  was  the  state  of  my  feelings  arising 
from  the  perplexities  attending  the  preparation  and 
publication  of  my  first  editions,  that  I  sometimes  felt 
gtfitA  uncertainty  about  the  course.  I  ought  to  pur* 
sue.  I  sometimes  feared  that  my  pecuniary  afiairs 
might  become  seriously  embarrassed,  and  apprehend- 
ed that  one  or  another  individual  might  yet  involve 
me  in  great  difficulty,  in  case  my  book  should  prove 
unsuccessfu],  as  I  sometimes  thought  it  would. 
Being  very  ignorant  of  the  laws,  as  I  before  remark- 
cd,  I  for  a  while  lived  under  the  impression,  that 
I  might  be  at  any  time  imprisoned  for  debts  I  had 
not  yet  the  means  of  paying.  The  incredulity  of 
many  Protestants  with  whom  I  met,  often  weighed 
heavily  on  my  spirits,  and  led  me  to  ask  myself,,  to 
what  purpose  was  I  disquieting  my  mind,,  and  ex- 
citing (he  enmity  of  the  ptriests ;  when  some  of  those 
whose  benefit  I  wished  to  promote^  seemed  as  sus- 
picious of  my  motives  and  as  hostile  to  me  as  those 
whom  I  denounced. 


I  he 
that 
sing 
and 

I  feu 


MARU   MOKK. 


11 


CHAPTER   n. 

Reception  of  my  first  editions  by  Prot«stauts— Newspaper  asiicrsions 
•nd  •ppDsition— Depresiion  and  discoarageiuenis— Wish  to  rttiro 
Into  obscurity  with  my  infant— Measures  ta)cen  to  effect  my  UMlre. 

The  violent  denunciations  of  my  book  which  I 
read  in  several  Protestant  newspapers,  and  the  ma- 
lignant and  often  unfounded  attacks  made  by  some 
of  them  against  the  few  persons  who  had  first  b4> 
lieved  my  tale  and  befriended  me,  helped  to  depress 
my  spirits:  while  the  Montreal  affidavits  contained 
several  things  that  greatly  wounded  me.  Some  of 
those  documents  cast  the  most  unfounded  aspersions 
upon  my  character,  which  it  was  impossible  for  me 
at  once  to  remove  by  opposing  evidence,  from  the 
very  nature  of  the  case ;  and  these,  I  had  no  dovbt, 
must  have  produced  impressions  on  the  minds  of 
some  honest  people,  unfavorable  to  me.  But  noiif) 
of  these  causes  gave  me  half  as  much  pain  as  the 
affidavit  of  my  mother.  That  long  paper,  (which 
the  reader  will  find  in  the  Appendix  to  the  new 
editions  of  my  "Awful  Disclosures,")  contained  so 
many  aspersions  of  my  character,  and  was  written 
in  such  a  spirit,  that  I  knew  not  which  must  sufiler 
most  in  the  opinions  of  the  virtuous,  my  parent  or 
myself.  Those  who  have  feeling,  will  probably 
not  wonder  that  in  such  circumstances  poor  Maria 
Monk  should  sometimes  have  felt  a  great  indifier- 
ence  to  passing  scenes,  and  even  to  life  itself     Cer- 


Sm 


iK 


•■u 


i'VI'>l 
1*1 


m 


■m 


m 


13 


ATTEIIPIS  TO  ABDUCT 


r- 


lainly,  1  think  some  excuse  will  be  found  in  them 
for  my  frequent  change  of  purpose  and  varying 
Tiews  of  things. 

An  incident  occurred  about  this  period,  which  led 
to  some  painful  thoughts.  A  woman,  in  a  plaia 
black  diress,  and  accompanied  by  a  boy,  obtaint  d  an 
iiitfoduction  to  me  one  day,  by  making  fair  repre- 
«entations  to  some  of  my  friends,  on  pretence  of  hav- 
ing been  co^n verted  from  the  Roman  iiiith,  after  re- 
ceiving an  education  in  a  Convent  in  France.  She 
said  she  had  always  entertained  a  high  idea  of  the 
sanctity  of  nuns,  and  could  not  be  persuaded  to  doubt 
it,  by  any  of  her  friends,  until  she  had  read  my  book, 
which  she  was  now  unable  to  disbelieve,  on  accouin 
•of  the  internal  evidence  of  truth  which  it  presented. 
She  wished  to  converse  with  me,  and  put  a  few 
questions,  that  her  mind  might  be  a  little  further  en- 
tightened.  She  was  therefore  introduced,  after  giv- 
ing her  name  and  address,  which  was  that  of  a 
teacher  of  h  private  school  in  the  lower  part  of  the 
■city.'  ....   ..V,   • 

This  lady  having  expressed  a  wish  to  sec  me  in 
private,  we  withdrew  for  some  time»  during  which 
«he  said  some  things  which  led  me  to  suspect  her 
being  a  Eomaa  Catholic  in  disguise.  She  put  sev* 
eral  questions  to  me,  which  I  think  must  have  been 
pat  into  her  mouth  by  some  priest.  From  other 
expr^sions,  I  became  convinced  that  she  knew  much 
^of  nunneries.  She  then  turned  to  ask  some  ques- 
tioi|s  about  my  infont,  and  remarked^  th&t  jshe  could 
not  bear  to  see  the  child  of  a  priest—she  thought  it 


\!- 


.i.;^,,:..:. 


MARMl  MONK. 


18 


hem 

h  led 
plain 
id  an 
repre- 
if  hav- 
ler  re- 
She 
of  the 
0  doubt 
y  hook, 
aiccomu 
esented. 
t  a  few 
ther  en- 
fter  giv- 
lat  of  a 
:t  of  the 


a  pity  it  should  live — it  would  he  a  kindness  if  some- 
body would  take  it  out  of  the  way — she  could  hardly 
keep  her  hands  off  from  it — she  wished  its  neck  was 
wrung.  I  began  to  he  somewhat  agitated,  and  was 
glad  to  get  back  into  the  other  room  among  the 
family.  But  there,  strange  as  it  was,  she  repeated 
one  or  two  of  these  expressions  about  my  child ;  yet 
left  a  piece  of  money  in  its  hand  on  going  away. 
The  impression  this  interview  left  with  me,  was 
painful,  although  so  unintelligible  was  the  stran- 
ger's conduct. 

She  afterwards  made  me  two  or  three  calls,  when 
she  seemed  still  more  wild  and  crazy  than  before: 
for  she  once  brought  a  young  man  with  her,  whom 
I  never  saw  before  nor  since,  but  whom  she  told  me 
she  had  induced  to  consent  to  marry  me,  urging  me 
to  take  him  without  delay  for  a  husband.  I  an- 
swered the  woman  very  shortly,  but  it  did  not  dis* 
courage  her.  One  of  my  friends  soon  afterwards 
called  at  her  school,  and  informed  her  that  she  could 
not  be  again  admitted  to  see  me ;  when  her  appear- 
ance and  manners  were  so  equivocal  as  to  excite 
some  suspicion  that  she  had  some  project  in  ^  ew« 
but  nothing  further  has  ever  come  to  our  knowledge 
in  relation  to  her. 

Since  I  have  spoken  so  much  at  length  oa  tha 
state  of  my  feelings  about  that  period,  I  may  add,  that 
the  recollection  of  scenes  in  the  Convent  still  con- 
tinued at  times  to  distress  me.  Although  it  appeaxa 
to  be  gradual  diminishing,  it  has  not  yet  entirely 
passed  away ;  and  about  the  period  of  which  I  speak, 
2 


u 


ATTEHPTB  TO  ABDUCT 


I 


it  was  more  vivid  than  it  is  at  present.  I  still  occa- 
sionally revert  to  one  event  and  another  which  I 
have  there  witnessed,  and  sometimes  review  some 
of  the  circumstances  through  which  I  have  passed, 
at  different  periods  of  my  life,  with  distressing  feel* 
ings.  I  have  also  reason  to  believe,  that  some  super- 
stitious ideas  inspired  in  early  life,  are  not  easy  to 
be  entirely  eradicated,  even  after  the  judgment  has 
been  convinced  of  their  erroneous  nature. 

As  an  evidence  of  the  excitability  of  my  fears  in 
sleep,  I  may  mention,  that  a  female  friend  who 
lodged  in  the  same  bed  with  me  about  the  time  of 
which  I  was  speaking,  waked  me  one  night  from  a 
most  distressing  dream.  She  informed  me  after- 
wards, that  on  coming  to  bed  after  I  had  fallen  asleep, 
I  sprung  wildly  up,  seized  her,  and  with  the  appear- 
ance of  extreme  terror,  endeavored  to  throw  her 
from  me,  and  to  avoid  her.  When  she  had  succeed- 
ed in  waking  me,  it  was  a  long  time  before  she 
could  compose  me.  I  had  been  dreaming  that  the 
priests  had  me  again  in  the  Black  Nunnery,  and 
were  just  kying  hold  of  me  to  inflict  upon  mo 
some  dreadful  punishment.  Some  time  in  the  last 
spring,  I  was  informed  by  a  young  Canadian, 
whom  I  had  formerly  known,  and  with  whom  I 
had  t^eral  times  met  within  a  few  we^s  in  New 
York,  that  a  man  had  arrived  from  Montreal  who 
had  expressed  a  desire  to  see  me.  He  had  repre- 
sented himself  as  a  firm  believer  in  my  *'  Diselo- 
sares,"  and  as  being  in  possession  of  itcts  calculated 
to  corroborate  them,  which  he  was  deterred  from 


MARIA  MONK. 


15 


occa- 
ichl 
some 
issed, 
r  feel' 
super- 
asy  to 
nt  has 

ears  in 
d  who 
time  of 
from  a 
e  after- 
i  asleep, 
appear- 
•ow  her 
succeed- 
fore  she 
that  the 
ivy,  and 
Ipoii  mo 
the  last 
inadian, 
jwhom  I 
in  New 
fcal  who 
|d  Tcpre- 
IMscloi 
dculatcd 

led  from 


publishing  merely  by  a  regard  to  a  branch  of  busi- 
ness in  which  he  was  to  engage  on  his  return  home. 
I  consented  to  an  introduction,  as  did  those  friends 
with  whom  I  commonly  consulted  in  such  cases ; 
and  he  made  me  several  calls,  in  which  he  conversed 
at  first  in  a  manner  corresponding  with  what  I  had 
been  led  to  expect.  But  on  one  or  two  occasions, 
when  no  one  else  was  present,  he  intimated  senti- 
ments of  a  different  nature,  and  expressed  suspicions 
of  the  motives  of  my  Protestant  friends.  He  also 
threw  out  remarks  which  led  me  to  suspect  that  he 
had  had  intercourse  with  some  of  the  priests  before 
leaving  Montreal.  I  was  displeased  with  his  appa- 
rent duplicity,  and  gave  him  little  encouragement  to 
proceed:  so  that  if  he  had  any  project,  he  did  not 
make  it  known  to  me. 

Not  long  after  my  last  interview  with  Father 
Phelan,  and  when  I  presumed  he  must  have  been 
gone  back  to  Canada,  I  formed  the  resolution  one 
day  of  calling  on  Mrs.  B.,  of  whom  he  had  spoken 
in  such  favorable  terms.  I  found  the  house  in 
which  she  had  lodgings  without  difficulty ;  and,  on 
introducing  myself  to  her,  met  with  a  very  kind  and 
friendly  reception.  I  had  been  afraid  to  go  there 
with  Father  Phelan,  or  during  his  stay  in  th^  city, 
even  alone,  because  it  was  a  place  he  had  recom- 
mended, lest  some  plan  might  have  been  formed  |o 
get  me  into  his  power.  I  never,  I  believe,  thought 
of  going  to  any  house  which  he  proposed,  without 
the  reflection  that  I  might  have  my  mouth  stopped 
with  a  plaster,  or  in  some  other  way.      %t?i 


16 


▲TTIMFTl  TO  ABDVCT 


I 


Mrs.  B.  expressed  great  interest  in  me ;  and  her 
friendly  reception  induced  me  to  speak  of  my  own 
affairs  and  feelings  with  perfect  frankness,  in  a  pri- 
vate interview  she  gave  me  in  a  room  by  ourselves. 
When  she  heard  my  expressions  of  anxiety  about 
the  results  of  my  publication,  she  advised  me  to  pro- 
ceed no  further,  but  to  give  up  all.  And  this  she 
urged,  not  on  the  ground  that  it  would  injure  the 
priests,  but  merely  as  what  was  expedient  for  myself. 
She  did  not  question  the  truth  of  any  part  of  my 
story — far  from  it,  she  appeared  to  admit  and  believe 
it  all,  and  to  entertain  feelings  of  great  enmity  against 
the  priests.  But  she  remarked  that  I  had  done 
much,  indeed  quite  as  much  as  anybody  could  rea- 
sonably expect  of  me ;  and  now  I  ought  to  withdraw 
from  a  situation  that  exposed  me  to  many  unpleas- 
ant things,  and  tempted  those  aronnd  me  to  make 
false  professions  of  regard  for  my  interests,  that  they 
might  gain  something  for  themselves.  She  told 
me  that  if  I  was  disposed  to  live  with  her,  I  should 
enjoy  all  the  advantages  of  retirement  and  comfort, 
and  she  would  undertake  to  ensure  me  a  pleasant 
home  as  long  as  I  should  wish  to  remain. 

She  went  on  to  say,  that  if  I  would  consent,  she 
would  take  a  house  anywhere  out  of  New  York, 
and  make  Father  Phelan  furnish  the  money  neces- 
sary for  our  expenses,  saying,  however,  that  I  need 
not  go  to  Canada.  To  all  this  I  objected,  and  then 
hinted  at  a  kind  offer  I  once  received  from  one  of 
my  uncles  in  Montreal,  which  she  tStdd  she  would 
advise  me  to  accept,  if  I  would  not  agree  to  her  plan. 


dher 

own 
apri- 
lelves. 

about 
to  pro- 
is  she 
ire  the 
myself. 

of  my 
believe 
against 
^d  done 
aid  Tea- 
ithdraw 
unpleas- 
make 
hat  they 
Ihe  told 
should 

comfort, 
t 

tent,  she 

w  York, 

sy  neces- 

it  I  need 

md  then 

one  of 

[e  would 

her  plan. 


M4RIA   MONK.  jf 

She  then  urged  mo  to  bring  away  my  child  from  my 
lodgings,  and  go  directly  to  her.  She  was  unable, 
however,  to  get  any  promise  out  of  me ;  for  although 
I  believed  her  sincere  in  her  professions  of  friend* 
ship,  I  felt  some  fears  of  trusting  myself  wholly  in 
the  power  of  any  stranger  devoted  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  faith. 

I  once  conversed  with  her  about  my  mother's 
affidavit.  She  offered  to  write  to  her,  as  an  old  ac* 
quaintance,  to  make  inquiries  on  the  subject. 

I  had  another  interview  with  Mrs.  B.  soon  after 
th^  publication  of  my  book,  when  she  pointed  out 
several  liule  things  which  she  considered  as  inaccu- 
rate or  inconsistent ;  and  when  the  Montreal  affida* 
vits  came  out,  she  told  me  they  would  probably  ruin 
the  work,  by  convincing  the  public  that  it  was  false. 

I  had  some  conversation  with  her,  some  time  sub* 
sequently  to  this,  on  the  expediency  of  having  some 
man  to  take  charge  of  my  affairs ;  when  she  pro- 
posed her  husband.  When  I  objected  to  him  as  a 
person  unknown  out  of  his  immediate  sphere,  sh^ 
seemed  displeased ;  and  when  I  mentioned  the  nam^ 
of  a  clergyman  who  I  thought  might  possibly  un- 
dertake the  task,  she  expressed  anger,  and  said  if  I 
trusted  him  I  should  be  a  beggar — it  w*ould  be 
jumping  from  the  frying  pan  into  the  fire — and  she 
went  on  abusing  me  in  rather  severe  terms.  She 
went  indeed,  so  far,  that  I  left  the  house,  telling  her 
I  would  never  return ;  but  she  called  me  back,  and 
explained  a  little,  wishing  to  remove  unfavorable 
impressions  from  my  mind. 
2* 


I 


HI 


'it 


ill 


18 


ATTBMPTS  TO  ABDVCT 


CHAPTER    III. 

L*tt«r  from  Fath«rPhcl«n  to  a  friend— Hit  proposttioni  reltenteit— 
▲  lottor  from  mj  undo—Hii  arrival  In  New  York— Intenriaw  witn 
bim. 

Some  time  after  this,  (how  long  I  do  not  know 
with  precision,)  I  received  an  invitation  from  Mrs. 
B.  to  call  at  her  house.  I  complied,  when  she 
showed  me  a  letter  from  Father  Phelan,  in  which 
he  invited  me  to  go  to  Canada.  I  examined  the  let- 
ter, and  had  reason  to  helieve  it  was  from  him,  partly 
because  it  contained  an  expression,  (**  cher  cceur" — 
dear  heart,)  in  the  first  sentence,  which  was  alluded  to 
at  the  close  as  a  mark  of  its  genuineness,  and  which  I 
felt  confident  no  person  but  he  would  have  used,  as 
it  was  one  which  he  had  often  introduced  in  conver- 
sation in  the  Nunnery. 

Mrs.  B.  then  told  me  she  had  received  a  reply  to 
her  letter  to  my  mother,  in  which  she  declared  that 
she  had  neither  written  nor  signed  the  afiidavic 
which  was  published  as  hers ;  but  that  she  had  been 
prevailed  on  by  the  agency  of  some  of  the  priests  to 
allow  it  to  go  out  uncontradicted — some  person  hav- 
ing written  and  published  it  in  her  name.  She  then 
produced  the  letter  and  showed  it  to  me;  and  I  re- 
cognised my  mother's  handwriting,  which  is  very 
peculiar,  and  almost  impossible  to  be  mistaken. 
She,  however,  refused  to  let  me  carry  away  either 
of  the  letters. 


and 
ansi 
cont 
porti 
than 
thinj 
durir 
iutioi 

confer 
It  I 
to  sor 
month 
had  be 
and  tri 
retire  i 
might 
had  pc 
much  f 
I  natur 
an  unci 
toMon 
^0  a  lei 
might 
him  a  1( 
New  Y 
I  have  c 
her  to  i 
«epwhi 
•ven  hii 


MARIA  MONX. 


19 


know 
I  Mrs. 
jn  she 
which 
the  let- 
,  partly 
»ur"— 
udedto 
vhich  I 
ised,  as 
conver- 


She  then  urged  me  to  apply  to  Father  Phelan, 
and,  notwithstanding  my  unwillingness,  wrote  an 
answer,  which  she  insisted  on  my  signing,  though  it 
contained  nothing  that  appeared  to  me  of  much  im- 
portance.  On  other  occasions  she  showed  me  more 
than  one  letter  from  Father  Phelan,  in  which  some- 
thing was  commonly  said  of  me  or  my  aliairs;  hut 
during  all  this  time  I  maintained  an  unshaken  reso- 
lution never  to  trust  myself  in  his  power,  or  to  con* 
fide  far  In  any  person  who  I  might  suspect  of  heing 
confederate  with  him. 

It  happened,  that  owing  to  circumstances  similar 
to  some  I  have  hefore  detailed,  some  time  in  the 
month  of  May,  1836, 1  made  up  my  mind,  that  I 
had  better  withdraw,  if  possible,  from  the  excitement 
and  trials  to  which  I  had  been  so  long  subject,  and 
retire  into  obscurity  in  some  country  place,  where  I 
might  spend  my  life  unknown.  I  thought  that  I 
had  perhaps  done  all  my  duty — I  had  revealed  as 
much  as  would  be  believed.  In  this  strife  of  mind, 
I  naturally  recalled  a  flattering  offer  made  to  me  by 
an  uncle  one  day,  in  August,  1835,  during  my  visit 
to  Montreal,  after  my  exertions  to  bring  my  charges 
^0  a  legal  investigation  had  failed.  I  thought  I 
might  safely  apply  to  him.  I  accordingly  wrote 
him  a  letter,  requesting  him,  if  he  could,  to  come  to 
New  York  and  remove  me  to  some  retreat  such  as 
I  have  described ;  and  taking  it  to  Mrs.  B's,  asked 
her  to  forward  it  for  me  to  Canada.  This  was  a 
step  which  Father  Phelan  had  never  proposed  or 
even  hinted  at;  and  one  which,  I  presumed,  he 


ti 


y.i 


ATTS1IPT8  TO  ABDUCT 


r 


would  not  be  likely  to  approve  of.  It  was  one 
which  I  thought  would  effectually  secure  me  from 
the  power  of  the  priests,  of  whom  I  felt  as  much 
dread  as  ever.  If  Father  Phelan  had  even  made 
the  most  distant  suggestion  in  favor  of  it,  that  alone 
would  have  been  sufficient  to  deter  me  from  deciding 
upon  its  adoption.  Mrs.  B.  took  my  letter  with 
readiness,  and  promised  to  forward  it  to  Canada. 

After  a  few  days,  I  called  again,  when  Mrs.  B. 
gave  me  a  letter  from  my  uncle,  in  which  he  ac* 
knowledged  the  receipt  of  mine,  and  expressed  his 
willingness  to  comply  with  my  wishes,  but  said  I 
had  written  in  such  a  manner  that  he  apprehended 
I  might  change  my  mind,  and  wished  me  to  write 
again  if  I  adhered  to  my  intention.  He  added,  that 
he  had  sent  on  money,  and  Mrs.  B.  could  accompany 
me  part  of  the  way  to  Montreal.  T wrote  again, 
accordingly,  repeating  the  former  request,  but  de> 
daring  that  I  could  never  consent  to  trust  myself  in 
Canada,  and  received  an  answer  to  that  letter  also, 
m  which  my  uncle  still  expressed  doubts  of  the  firm- 
ness of  my  purjpose,  and  requested  that  I  would  still 
write  once  more,  saying,  on  the  receipt  of  my  letter  he 
would  immediately  set  out  for  New  York.  From 
the  time  when  I  made  up  my  mind  pretty  decidedly 
to  go,  I  began  to  speak  of  it  freely  with  some  of  my 
New  York  friei^ds;  but  they  opposed  me,  and  ar- 
gued with  me  against  it. 

I  happened  to  call  once  more  at  Mrs.  B's,  too  soon, 
as  I  knew,  for  my  last  letter  to  bring  him  from  Mon- 
treat,  when  her  sistjpr  told  jme  my  uncle  was  already 


in 

aA< 

and 

rec( 

me. 

to  81 

zppt 

mth 

Iimi 

great 

nden 

had  8( 

the  p< 

goods 

fete  in 

dence  i 

time,  I 

vived  r 

wasab 


He 

delay, 

doubt  0] 

togethej 

conferu 
me. 

^iJought| 
near  Mc 
lie  Was 
move  to 
«  bacheli 


^litaMil 


one 

from 

much 

made 

alone 

ciding 

r  with 

ida. 

Irs.  B. 

he  ac- 

ssed  his 

t  said  I 

ehended 

to  write 

ded»  that 

company 

te  again, 

t,  hut  de- 
lyself  in 

ttter  also, 
the  firm- 
ould  still 

ly  letter  he 
From 
decidedly 
imeofmy 
and  ar- 

s,  too  soon, 

fromMon- 

already 


MARIA  MONK. 


21 


in  town.  I  replied  thai  I  could  not  believe  it ;  soon 
after  which  she  said  he  was  in  sight  in  the  street, 
and  a  person  entered  directly  afterwards,  whom  I 
recognised  as  him.  My  feelings  almost  overcame 
me.  Whatever  was  the  cause,  I  was  quite  unable 
to  speak,  and  could  hardly  stand.  His  unexpected 
appearance  in  so  sudden  a  manner,  filled  my  mind 
with  many  painfiil  thoughts  and  apprehensions ;  and 
I  immediately  began  to  realize  that  I  had  in  fact  a 
great  repugnance  to  a  step  which  I  had  before  con- 
sidered as  easy  and  pleasant.  Some  of  my  friends 
had  solemnly  warned  me  against  trusting  myself  in 
the  power  of  any  one  from  Canada,  without  some 
good  security ;  and  the  thought  of  what  might  be  my 
&te  in  case  I  should,  when  too  late,  find  my  confi- 
dence betrayed,  quite  overpowered  me.  At  the  same 
time,  the  sight  of  a  person  just  from  Montreal,  re- 
vived many  of  the  most  distressing  recollections.  I 
was  able  at  length  to  master  my  feelings,  and  en- 
gaged in  conversation  with  my  uncle. 

He  spoke  as  if  he  expected  to  take  me  ofi*  without 
delay,  and  appeared  surprised  when  I  expressed  a 
doubt  of  being  ready  immediately.  After  conversing 
together  for  a  time  in  the  house,  we  walked  out,  and 
conferred  at  leisure  on  several  topics  interesting  to 
me.  He  told  me,  that  ahhough  he  had  at  first 
thought  only  of  having  me  with  him  at  his  residence 
near  Montreal,  as  I  preferred  not  to  return  there, 
he  was  willing  to  change  his  abode;  and  would  re- 
move to  Yergennes,  in  Vermont,  if  I  chose.  Being 
ft  bachelor,  he  could  easily  change  his  residence; 


i-i*  '• 


m 


..*;.. 


22 


ATTXMPT9  TO  ABDUCT 


and  he  was  willing  to  repeat  to  me  the  t)ropositions 
he  had  made  to  me  while  in  Montreal  last  summer, 
viz.  to  support  me  and  my  child  for  life,  give  me 
the  care  of  his  household,  in  place  of  his  house- 
keeper, without  requiring  me  to  contradict  any  thing 
I  had  said,  although  I  had  now  published  a  book,  and 
then  had  only  made  an  affidavit  The  only  condition 
he  would  require  of  me,  was,  that  I  should  henceforth 
be  silent  about  those  things  which  had  given  me  so 
much  trouble,  and  never  publish  any  thing  more 
about  the  Nunnery.  He  seemed  to  think  that  I 
should  thus  save  m3'self  much  vexation  and  anxiety; 
not  intimating  at  all  that  he  wished  me  to  be  silent 
on  account  of  the  priests,  whose  part  he  did  not  pre- 
tend to  take.  So  far,  indeed,  was  my  uncle  from 
appearing  as  their  advocate,  that  he  cursed  them 
whenever  they  were  spoken  of,  and  seemed  to  have 
not  much  better  opinion  of  them  than  I  had. 

He  spoke  also  of  my  book,  and  of  the  measures 
taken  in  relation  to  it,  as  well  as  of  my  being  a  ward 
in  Chancery,  with  such  familiarity  as  to  surprise  me. 
He  informed  me  that  he  had  made  many  inquiries 
pn  these  subjects,  mentioning  bookstores  at  which 
he  had  called,  individuals  with  whom  he  had  con- 
versed on  different  points,  without  letting  them  sus- 
pect who  he  was,  and  documents  to  which  he  had 
had  access;  and  claimed  to  know  more  of  some  of 
my  concerns  than  I  did  myself  All  this  showed  a 
great  interest  in  me ;  and  I  naturally  attributed  it  all 
to  his  regard  for  his  unfortunate  niece.  He  told  me 
that  the  result  of  his  inquiries  into  my  affairs,  waa^ 


person 
duced 
Befo 
might  t 
that  he  ^ 
He  wei 
and  the* 
house  ir 
a  Miss 
whom  l] 
Here  im 
ing  appi 
Jne  into  t\ 
^egan  to 
%  to  mj 
me  in  tht 
ai  the  hoi 
^fiss  P.  ij 
™w,  one 
'  ^ecogniset 
I  ^'ccasionalj 


Ltions 
amcT, 
ve  me 
bouse* 
r  thing 
)U,  and 
ndilion 
iceforth 
a  mesa 
ig  moie 
«  that  I 
anxiety; 
be  silent 
I  not  pve- 
icle  from 
sed  them 
d  to  have 

d. 
measures 

ngaward 
rpiise  me. 
inquiries 
at  which 
had  con- 
them  sus- 
Lh  he  had 
jof  some  of 
showed  a 
[buted  it  all 
>  told  me 
[ffairs,  was, 


HARIA  XOMK, 

that  I  had  placed  too  much  confidence  m  several 
persons,  who,  under  fair  pretences,  had  gained  great 
advantages  to  themselves ;  and  from  that  time  after- 
wards, he  occasionally  threw  out  insinuations  against 
some  of  those  whom  I  had  most  confided  in,  with 
the  mention  of  circumstances  to  which  he  gave  an 
unfavorable  aspect.  This  might  arise,  I  thought, 
from  his  partiality  for  me,  and  I  was  disposed  to 
excuse  him,,  as  he  was  not  acquainted  with  those 
persons,  and  I  could  not  prevail  on  him  to  be  intro- 
duced to  them. 

Before  my  uncle  parted  from  me,  he  told  me  I 
might  say,  if  any  of  my  friends  inquired  about  him, 
that  he  was  soon  going  to  New  Haven  for  nine  days. . 
He  went  to  within  a  short  distance  of  my  lodgings, 
and  then  appointed  to  meet  me  the  next  day  at  a 
house  in  Chrystie  street,  where  I  understood  lodged 
a  Miss  F.,  a  friend  of  Mrs.  B.  Some  of  my  friends 
whom  I  informed  df  my  interview  with  my  uncle, 
were  incredulous,  thinking  it  was  not  himself,  be- 
ing apprehensive  that  some  plan  was  on  foot  to  get 
me  into  the  power  of  my  enemies.  They  therefore 
began  to  put  some  impediments  in  my  way,  object^ 
ing  to  my  leaving  home,  and  endeavoring  to  amuse 
me  in  the  house.  The  next  day,  however,  I  called 
at  the  house  indicated  by  my  uncle,  where  I  found 
Miss  F.  in  company  with  my  uncle  and  two  other 
men,  one  of  whom,  a  tall  man,  somewhat  lame,  I 
recognised  as  Mr.  F.,  her  brother.  This  man  I  had 
occasionally  seen  in  my  childhood,  at  my  mother's, 


1 


,11 


I 


i 


i>'i 


.fi| 


I'j. 


■3' 

■ffl 


m 


m 


24 


ATTBNPT8  TO  ABDUCT 


in  Montreal,  but  never  knew  much  about  him,  or 
whether  he  had  any  profession. 

His  sister,  who  is  a  mantuamaker,  is  a  Canadian 
by  birth  and  education,  and  has  numerous  and  re- 
spectable family  connexions  in  Canada.  One  of  her 
cousins,  I  know,  is  a  priest ;  and  I  might  have  said 
the  same  of  Mrs.  B.  How  long  Miss  F.  has  lived 
in  New  York,  I  do  not  know.  She  boards  in  a 
Protestant  fiunily,  as  I  soon  discovered,  as  he  re- 
quested us  to  speak  nothing  but  French,  for  fear  I 
might  become  known  to  those  in  the  house. 


.* 


MARIA  MOMX. 


25 


im,  OT 

nadian 
nd  rc- 
5  of  her 
,ve  said 
18  lived 
ds  in  a 
I  he  re- 
st fear  I 


I 


CHAPTER   IV. 

AniTal  of  Mveiml  Canadians— Intenriewi  wtth  them. 

I  HAD  but  a  short  interview  vnth  my  uncle  that 
day,  and  soon  returned  home,  v^ithout  speaking  to 
eidier  of  the  other  men.  I  asked  him,  however,  who 
they  were,  and  he  informed  me  that  they  had  lately 
arrived  from  Canada,  on  a  mere  visit.  I  inquired 
whether  they  came  with  him;  and  I  now  remember 
that  he  did  not  answer,  but  spoke  of  something  else. 
The  next  day,  as  I  was  viking  in  that  part  of  the 
city,  I  was  met  by  those  two  men,  who  addressed  me( 
with  cordiality ;  saying,  they  had  learned  from  my 
uncle  that  I  intended  to  leave  the  city  and  live  with 
him.  They  said  he  was  a  good  man,  and  they 
thought  it  would  be  a  wise,  step  on  my  part.  I 
should  by  all  means  accept  of  his  propositions ;  but 
I  ought  to  avoid  the  Catholics.  "But,*'  said  I, 
**  what  are  you  but  Catholics  9"  They  smiled,  and 
answered,  **  Ah,  but  we  are  not  such  as  you 
fear< — we  don't  count  ourselves  Catholics.'' 

They  told  me  that  my  uncle  would  perhaps  want 
to  see  me  occasionally,  if  I  did  not  go  at  once ;  and 
proposed  to  fix  on  some  way  in  which  he  might 
give  me  information.  They  thought  the  best  means 
would  be  by  writing,  and  leaving  a  note  in  some 
safe  and  convenient  place.  They  said  it  would  be 
better  not  to  have  my  uncle  introduced  to  my  fnendf, 


m- 


t 


"m 


126 


attcmpts  to  abduct 


because  they  would  probably  wish  to  prevent  my 
departure. 

All  this  time  they  did  not  urge  me  to  go,  but  con- 
stantly spoke  of  my  journey  as  of  what  I  had  freely 
determined  on,  and  on  which  they  would  not  influ- 
ence me,  except  so  far  as  to  express  their  approba- 
tion of  my  decision,  and  to  say,  that  the  sooner  I 
went,  the  better  it  would  be  for  me.  Before  they  left 
me,  they  mentioned  that  one  or  two  other  Canadians 
were  in  the  city,  whom  they  thought  I  might  like 
to  see.  I  made  no  objection  to  seeing  them,  as  they 
said  they  felt  a  friendly  interest  in  me,  and  would  be 
pleased  to  have  an  interview. 

They  told  me  also,  that  while  I  remained  where 
I  was,  they,  as  well  as  my  uncle,  would  feel  much 
anxiety  for  me,  and  would  wish  to  be  assured  of  my 
welfare  very  frequently;  for  they  had  so  bad  an 
opinion  of  those  who  professed  so  much  friendship 
for  me,  thai  they  believed  they  had  very  evil  designs, 
and  would  be  glad  to  murder  me.  I  could  not  per- 
suade them  that  this  was  out  of  the  question,  and 
tdey  insisted  that  in  order  to  satisfy  them,  they  must 
have  some  way  in  which  they  could  ascertain  from 
time  to  time  whether  I  was  still  in  my  present  lodg- 
ings, and  alive  and  well.  They  proposed  that  I 
should  spend  much  of  my  time  in  my  chamber,  the 
window  of  which  they  got  me  to  point  out  to  them ; 
and  to  appear^  at  it  whenever  I  might  see  my  uncle  or 
either  of  them  parsing.  In  case  they  had  any  writ- 
ten communication  to  make  to  me,  they,  would  raise 
their  hands  in  passing,  tvvo  or  three  times;  or,  if  the 


-  #'.»T-  H<^T  -"■" 


'*"  '*«^**:^. 


MARIA   MONK. 


2T 


my 


wheTc 
I  much 
dofmy 
bad  an 
etidship 
designs, 
not  pel- 
ion,  and 
tey  must 
lin  fi'otn 
jnt  lodg- 
[d  that  I 
iber,  the 
■0  them", 
uncle  or 
iny  wtit- 
fuld  laiae 
or,  if  the 


rainy  weather  continued,  they  would  open  their  um- 
brellas once  or  twice,  as  a  signal,  so  that  I  might 
take  an  opportunity  to  visit  the  spot  agreed  on  for 
the  deposite  of  their  notes,  and  so  ascertain  wherer 
and  when  they  might  wish  me  to  speak  with  theni. 

I  had  made  up  my  mind  so  decidedly  in  favor  of 
leaving  New  York,  and  placing  myself  under  my 
uncle's  protection,  that  I  gave  several  of  my  friends 
distinctly  to  understand  that  such  was  my  intention^ 
as  I  have  before  stated.  Fearing  that  their  mis- 
judged kindness  (as  I  then  considered  it)  might 
raise  embarrassments  in  my  way,  I  however  did  not 
intend  to  communicate  to  them  the  exact  period 
when  I  intended  to  leave  them.  Indeed,  I  did  not 
myself  agree  with  my  uncle  on  any  precise  day  and 
hour,  until  a  few  days  beforehand.  He  passed  my 
lodgings  on  Sunday,  the  22d  of  May,  and  stopped  to 
converse  with  me.  We  then  pitched  upon  Wednes- 
day, the  25th  of  May,  ai  -  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 
At  that  time  1  was  to  meet  him  at  Mrs.  B's ;  or  if 
any  thing  prevented,  I  was  to  go  where  I  could 
with  my  child,  and  such  of  my  clothes  as  I  could 
bring"  with  me,  when  he  would  be  prepared  soon  to- 
remove  me  beyond  the  reach  of  pursuit  or  inquiry. 

I  had  been  under  much  excitement  and  disquietude 
for  many  days,  and  my  trouble  only  increased  as  the 
period  approached.  I  had  done  much  to  try  the  friend- 
ship of  those  around  me,  who  had  argued  with  me 
against  the  intentions  I  had  avowed ;  but  their  interest 
in  me  was  not  so  cooled  but  they  continued  to  watch  me 
and  take  kind  precautions  to  prevent  my  elopement. 


V 


es 


ATTEMPTS  TO  ABDVCT 


I  did  not  inform  them  when  I  intended  to  set  out 
on  my  journey,  but  they  had  a  suspicion  of  it. 

I  was  at  home  on  the  afternoon  of  Sunday,  May 
22,  and  while  I  was  sitting  at  the  parlor  window, 
my  uncle  and  another  man  stopped  before  me 
on  the  sidewalk,  and  began  tp  talk  with  me.  My 
uncle  proposed  to  me  to  leave  the  house  and  go  with 
him.  He  said,  Mr.  S.  is  now  in  church,  you  can 
come  as  well  as  not.  I  replied  that  I  would  not  go 
without  my  child.  He  inquired  where  it  was,  and 
I  told  him  a  girl  had  taken  it  to  Williamsburgh.  He 
made  particular  inquiries  about  the  time  when  she 
was  to  return,  the  way,  and  the  appearance  and  dress 
of  the  girl,  to  which  I  readily  replied.  He  then 
soon  left  me,  with  his  companion. 

After  a  time,  the  girl  returned  with  my  babe ;  and 
of  her  own  accord  began  to  tell  us  that  she  had  been 
much  alarmed  by  the  conduct  of  a  man  who  had 
accosted  her  on  board  the  ferry  boat  She  described 
him  in  such  a  way  as  to  convince  me  that  it  could 
be  nobody  but  my  uncle.  He  had  approached  her, 
spoke  of  the  child,  offered  to  take  it  in  his  arms, 
called  it  his  own,  spoke  to  it,  played  with  it,  and 
was  hardly  to  be  prevented  from  taking  it  away 
from  her.  She  was  unwilling  to  give  its  mother's 
name  in  the  boat,  and  suppressed  it,  but  refused  to 
part  with  it,  saying  she  was  not  permitted  to  let  a 
stranger  take  it.  The  man,  however,  at  length  be- 
came 30  urgent,  that  she  was  obliged  to  tell  him 
she  would  certainly  call  for  help  if  he  did  not  desist. 


% 


out 

May 
dow, 
I  mo 
My 
iwitli 


)e-,  and 
ad  been 
ho  had 
iscribed 
lit  could 
led  her, 
arms, 
it,  and 
|it  away 
lother's 
ifused  to 
to  let  a 
[ngthbe- 

:ell  him 
A  desist. 


MARIA  MONK. 


2d 


CHAPTER  V. 

My  Airangementa  to  leave  New  York— AecidentiU  defeat  of  my  plain 
Disappointment— Alarming  intelligenco— The  secret  operattoni  of 
my  eneiaiea  exposed. 

I  Di]>  not  inform  my  friends  of  the  time  we  had 
agreed  on  for  my  departure,  for  that  I  feared  would 
entirely  defeat  my  intention,  I  sometimes  feU  a  little 
doubt  of  the  kindness  of  their  feelings,  so  many 
imputations  had  been  cast  upon  their  motives  by  my 
uncle  and  his  acquaintances.  Even  when  I  believed 
them  sincere,  I  thought  they  misjudged  concerning 
my  real  interests.  From  something  that  took  place, 
as  I  since  have  learned,  my  friends  were  very  suspi- 
cious that  I  intended  to  leave  them  on  Wednesday; 
and  they  were  doubly  watchful  of  me  that  day. 

Knowing  my  unwillingness  to  be  separated  from 
my  babe,  they  felt  little  uneasiness  about  my  leavings 
them,  so  long  as  they  had  her  in  their  possession ; 
and  I  found  an  opportunity  to  go  round  to  Mrs.  B's 
about  3  o'clock  on  Wednesday,  to  request  my 
uncle  to  wait  for  me  in  a  carriage  at  a  near  point,, 
where  it  would  be  more  convenient  to  Join  him  in 
three-quarters  of  an  hour.  I  then  set  off  for  home 
to  get  my  babe,  he  accompanying  me  a  part  of  the 
way.  I  stopped  a  little  in  Grand  street,  to  wait  for 
an  omnibus,  when  I  felt  a  wish  to  see  a  family  once 
more  whose  residence  was  near,  and  from  whom  I 
had  receiveid  many  marks  of  disinterested  kindness. 
I  went  in  and  told  them  I  had  called  to  take  leave, 


Fi'!llli'] 


mi 


\: 

fl 

•I: 

Ri  t 

"■■t5 

mk-    \ 

1 

K 

i 

m 


m 


at-'     M 


f 


80 


.'<► 


▲TTBMPT8  TO  ABDVCT 


as  I  expected  soon  to  leave  New  York.    They 
were  a  little  apprehensive,  as  I  since  have  learnt, 
that  I  might  then  he  on  the  eve  of  my  departure,  and 
wishing  to  detain  me  as  long  as  possible,  urged  me 
to  sit  again  when  I  rose  to  depart    Their  urgency 
was  so  strong  that  I  complied,  and  twice  afterwards 
was  persuaded  again  to  seat  myself.    At  length  I 
got  away,  and  hastened  home  to  get  my  infant;  but 
here  I  had  to  encounter  a  new  delay.    Two  of  my 
female  acquaintances  were  in  the  house  alone ;  and 
when  I  entered  I  hoped  they  would  not  oppose  my 
wishes.  To  my  disappointment,  however,  they  made 
decided  opposition  to  my  getting  possession  of  my 
child,  good-naturedly  it  is  true  and  with  every  ex- 
pression of  interest  in  her  and  myself,  but  so  resolute- 
ly that  I  could  do  nothing.  At  length,  after  an  hour's 
delay,  I  got  my  babe  into  my  arms,  and  proceeded 
to  the  comer  of  Avenue  D  and  Houston  street,  where 
I  was  to  have  met  my  uncle  about  two  hours  before. 
He  was  not  there,  but  I  presumed  had  got  weary 
of  waiting  for  me,  and  perhaps  becoming  suspicious 
of  my  intentions,  might  have  gone  away  in  disgust. 
At  a  corner  not  far  off,  I  was  accosted  by  three  of 
the  Canadians  I  have  before  spoken  of,  though, 
such  was  the  excitement  of  my  feelings,  I  cannot 
remember  which  they  were.    They  told  me  my 
uncle  had  been  waiting  for  me  at  the  time  appointed, 
and  that  they  were  willing  to  go  and  request  him  to 
wait  for  me  at  Mrs.  B's,  at  the  same  time  advising 
me  to  get  into  an  omnibus.    They  immediately 
set  of*  in  haste,  and  I  was  on  the  point  of  fol< 


V  « 

VAUIA  MONK. 


81 


lowing  them  at  once  in  the  first  omnibus  I  could 
find,  when  it  occurred  to  me  that  I  had  better  return 
home  a  moment  for  my  clothes,  wbieh  I  had  previ- 
ously arranged  to  take  with  nie«  I  therefore  called 
in  at  the  house  of  a  woman  whom  I  had  occasion* 
ally  seen,  and  requested  permission  to  leave  my 
child  there  for  a  few  moments,  till  I  could  return 
home,  adding  something  else  which  I  do  not  very 
distinctly  recollect.  She  not  only  consented  to  this, 
but  expressed  a  willingness  to  go  and  help  me  bring 
away  my  clothes,  when  she  understood  that  I  had 
no  one  to  assist  me  in  carrying  them.  Leaving  my 
child,  therefore,  we  proceeded  together  to  my  lodg- 
ings ;  but  on  reaching  them,  I  found  that  my  depar- 
ture with  my  infant  had  caused  much  excitement 
among  my  friends.  One  of  them  had  already  gone 
to  the  police  to  prevent,  if  possible,  my  departure 
from  the  city ;  and  the  news  had  been  communicated 
to  some  of  the  newspaper  ofiices,  under  the  full  persua- 
sion that  I  had  been  unsuspectingly  decoyed  into  the 
power  of  my  enemies,  and  that,  if  I  were  once  got  out 
of  the  city,  I  should  probably  never  again  be  heard  of. 
The  two  kind  females  whom  I  again  found  alone 
in  the  house,  were  therefore  rejoiced  to  see  me 
again,  but  they  were  much  more  resolute  than  before 
in  opposing  my  wishes.  One  of  them  stepped  out 
and  called  her  brother  to  her  aid,  who  promptly 
came,  and  interposed  such  impediments  to  my  leav- 
ing the  house  that  I  found  myself  again  disappointed, 
and  compelled,  though  at  the  time  with  pain  and  re- 
gret, to  abandon  the  plan  I,  as  well  as  oAiers,  had 
taken  such  trouble  to  accomnlish. 


it*i 


'I 


■ )' 


ti 


) 


9 '  -I 


32 


ATTEMPTS  TO  ABDUCT 


r  afterwards  learnt  that  some  of  my  friends,  wHo> 
had  heard  from  me  that  my  uncle  and  other  persona 
from  Canada,  were  making  arrangements  for  my 
departure  from  New  York,  had  consulted  on  having- 
them  apprehended.    Application  was  first  made  to 
one  of  the  city  magistrates,  but  he  gave  k  as  his 
opinion  that  whatever  suspicion  m%ht  Be  had,  there 
was  not  evidence  enough  to  act  upon.    A  lawyer 
was  consulted  by  another  of  my  friends,  who  recom- 
mended the  immediate  adoption  of  measures  for  their 
apprehension ;  in  consequence  of  which,  he  applied 
at  the  upper  police.     The  magistrate,  after  hearing- 
the  state  of  things,  thought  the  circumstances  yery 
strong,  and  that  they  gave  room  to  presume  that  a 
serious  plot  had  been  formed  to  get  me  away.     He 
called  the  next  day  to  converse  with  me,  accompa- 
nied by  another  person ;  but  when  he  had  considered 
the  circumstances  at  leisure,  he  remarked  that  they 
appeared  to  have  kept  just  within  the  bounds  of  law, 
and  never  to  have  transgressed,  so  that  they  had  not 
committed  any  overt  act  which  might  have  rendered 
them  amenable.    He  expressed  surprise  at  the  evi- 
dence he  found  of  their  caution,  and  said  it  was 
clear  to  him  that  they  had  been  acting  wndGt  first 
rate  advice. 

I  confess  that  it  was  pleasing  to  me,  that  they 
were  not  to  be  proceeded  against ;  for  it  was  painful 
to  think  of  having  persons  arrested  on  a  high 
charge,  with  whom  I  had  so  recently  been  on  terms 
of  apparent  mutual  confidence. 

I  still  continued  firm  in  the  belief  that  the  propo* 


my  I] 
New 
duce 
friend 
An 
after  tl 
produc 
feeling 
mento 
whom 
and  in 

confide 

three  o 

prise. 

ledge  o 

ttobody 

commu] 

«  partic 

lias  not 

I  will  o| 

introdiic 

^mthc 


MARIA  MONK. 


33 


who* 

son& 

'  my 

Lving" 

.deta 

s  his 

there 

iwyer 

econi" 

r  their 

^pplied 

earing" 

js  very 

» that  a. 

f.    He 

icoinpa- 

sidered 

lat  they 

of  law, 
had  not 

indered 

the  evi- 
it  was 

or  first 

lat  they 
painful 
a  high 
m  terms 

ie  propo* 


sitions  made  by  my  uncle,  and  warmly  approved 
by  the  Canadians  I  had  so  often  met,  were  in 
good  faith,  and  dictated  by  a  sincere  interest  in  my 
welfare.  I  fully  believed  their  story,  as  they  had 
repeatedly  declared  it,  viz.:  that  the  plan  originated 
with  my  uncle  when  I  was  last  in  Montreal ;  that 
neither  his  Canadian  companions  nor  any  one  else 
had  known,  of  it,  or  had  any  interest  in  carrying  it 
through ;  that  it  was  entirely  owing  to  accident  that 
my  uncle  had  met  with  any  of  his  acquaintances  in 
New  York;  and  that  the  pains  they  had  taken  to  in- 
duce me  to  accede  to  his  wish,  grew  out  of  their 
friendly  disposition  towards  me. 

An  occurrence  took  place,  however,  a  short  time 
after  the  events  which  I  have  narrated  above,  which 
produced  a  sudden  and  very  powerful  change  in  my 
feelings.  An  evening  or  two  after  the  disappoint, 
ment  of  my  plans,  a  gentleman  called  on  me,  with 
whom  I  had  been  acquainted  for  several  months, 
and  in  whose  character  I  had  reason  to  place  entire 
confidence.  He  made  some  remarks,  and  asked 
three  or  four  questions  which  filled  me  with  sur- 
prise. I  at  once  perceived  that  he  had  some  know- 
ledge of  the  Canadians  I  had  conversed  with,  which 
nobody  but  an  intimate  acquaintance  could  have 
communicated.  It  is  not  my  design  here  to  convey 
a  particular  account  of  this  interview,  as  the  time 
has  not  yet  arrived  when  it  will  be  proper  to  do  so. 
I  will  only  add,  that  in  a  few  sentences  my  friend 
introduced  several  expressions  which  had  &llen 
firom  the  lips  of  the  Canadians  in  my  hearing,  and 


u 


ATTEMPTS  Ta  ABDUCT 


alluded  to  a  few  circumstances  to  which  they  also 
had  alluded  ,*  and  although  both  the  expressions  andt 
the  circumstances  would  have  l^eien,  of  themselves, 
unworthy  of  any  serious  regard^  in  the  connexion 
in  which  they  came  up,  they  convinced  me,,  in  a 
most  serious  and  cogent  manner,  that  I  had  but  just 
escaped  a  deep  laid  and  dangerous  plot  One  sub- 
ject to  which  allusion  was  thus  blindly  made  was 
the  same  to  which  the  Canadian  already  mentioned, 
had  alluded  in  a  private  interview  with  me.  I 
shuddered ;  for  I  saw,,  to  my  own  entire  conviction^ 
that  the  seventeen  Canadians,  instead  of  being  my 
friends,  and  merely  casual  visiters  in  New  York, 
had  come  here  only  for  the  purpose  of  inveigling 
ipe  back  into  the  power  of  my  enemies ;  and  that 
they  had  been  for  many  days  practising  profound 
duplicity  merely  fbr  the  purpose  of  deceiving  me. 
Even  if  ^his,  thongh  strongly  indicated;  was  not  in 
fact  fully  proved,  yet  I  had  unquestionabfe  evidence 
that  the  person  from  whom  the  questions  proposed 
to  me  had  proceeded,  must  be  intimately  acquainted 
with  the  character  and  intentions,  the  motives  and 
plans  of  the  Canadiistn  troop— and  I  turned,  with  the 
deepest  solicitude,  to  my  friend,  to  inquire  what  infor- 
mation he  had  of  them  and  their  operations.  To 
my  questions  he  replied^  with  solemn  declarations 
that  I  had  barely  escaped  from  a  plot  which  had 
been  long  maturinrp  in  Montreal ;  and  that  the  indi- 
vidual primarily^  engaged  in  directing  ita  accom- 
plishment, had  acted  unSfer  the  promise  of  a  reward 
of  fifteen  thousand  dollars  in  case  of  success^ 


»,• 


•V 


,-v 


MARIA  MONK.  Z6 

CHAPTER  VI. 

RecoUeetion  of  neveral  things  vtidch  happened  at  different  periods— 
Records  made  by  roe  of  my  "disclosures"— My  first  opinion  of  Miss 
Reed's  book— Intention  to  confess  while  in  the  Bellevuc  Asylum- 
Interview  with  a  New  York  lady  about  to  become  a  nun. 

Since  the  publication  of  my  first  edition,  I  have 
liad  different  things  brought  to  my  memory,  which 
I  had  forgotten  while  reviewing  in  it  the  past  scenes 
X)f  my  life.    Some  of  these  have  presented  themselves 
to  me  while  meditating  alone,  by  day  or  by  night;  and 
-others  have  been  brought  to  mind  by  conversing  with 
others.   I  have  seen  a  number  of  my  former  acquaint- 
tinces,  and  in  my  interviews  with  them,  myinemory? 
has  often  been  lefreshed  on  one  subject  oT  another. 
'    During  a  conversation  I  had  in  March  last^  with 
Mr.  John  Hilliker  of  New  York,  who  by  so  kindly 
"persisting  in  taking  me  from  my  exposed  retreat, 
(saved  my  life  as  I  believe,  and  introduced  me  to  the 
AlBBshouse,  he  recalled  to  my  mind  a  paper  which 
I  held  in  my  hand  when  he  found  me  ift  a  field.     I 
did  not  mention  that  paper  in  my  Sequel,  because  I 
did  not  think  of  it.     He  mentions,  in  his  aflidavit, 
that'  I  refused  to  let  him  see  it,  and  tore  it  in  pieces, 
when  I  found  he  was  resolved  to  remove  me.     I 
had  made  up  my  mind  that  I  was  soon  to  die.     In- 
deed, although  I  have  felt  unwilling  to  declare  it 
heretofore,  my  intention  had  been  to  die  by  starva- 
tion, in  the  lonely  pldce  whei*e  I  had  taken  my 
abode.    Sometimes  this  resolution  failed  me  fori 


.^ 

♦  ' 


i-i' 


■i.«jsn 


36 


ATTEMPTS  TO  ABDUCT 


time,  and  I  would  eat,  and  even  send  the  little  boy 
who  visited  me,  to  buy  a  fiiw  cakes.  Somethnes,  also, 
I  thought  of  destroying  my  life  by  other  means ;  but 
still  thinking  it  would  have  some  merit  in  the  sight 
of  God,  to  disclose  the  worst  of  the  crimes  I  had  wit- 
nessed in  the  Nunnery,  I  determined  to  leave  behind 
me  a  record  which  might  be  picked  up  after  my  death, 
whenever  and  however  that  event  might  come  upon 
me.  I  therefore  one  day  sent  Tommy  to  buy  me  some 
paper ;  and,  understanding  I  wanted  to  write,,  he 
brought  me  an  inkstand  and  pen,  as  I  believe  from 
his  mother's  house.  I  wrote  a  brief  statement  of  &cts 
upon  the  paper,  and  folded  it,  I  believe*  in  the  form 
of  a  letter,  after  signing  it,  as  I  think,  with  my  Chris- 
tian name  only,  **  Maria."  This  was  the  paper  which 
Mr.  Hilliker  endeavored  to  obtain,  and  which  I  tore, 
to  prevent  it  from  being  seen,  when  I  thought  death 
was, not  so  near  as  I  had  supposed. 

The  Sunday  before  the  btrth  of  my  child,  I  again 
wrote,  with  similar  feelings,  and  in  a  similar  style, 
and  hid  the  paper.  But  I  afterwards  took  it  f^n 
and  burnt  it. 

While  I  was  in  the  Asylum,  a  gentleman  who 
had  Miss  Reed's  book,  ("  Six  Months  in  a  Convent,") 
read  some  passages  in  my  presence,  which  irritated 
me  so  much  that  I  spoke  to  him  with  passion,  and 
I  fear  almost  insulted  him.  I  had  never  heard  of 
such  a  person  or  such  a  book  before,  but  I  believed 
every  thing  I  heard,  because  it  corresponded  with  my 
own  experience,  so  &r  as  it  went ;  but  I  thought,  at 
that  moment,  that  it  was  wrong  to  make  known  such 


VARix  Home. 


37 


supon 
3  some 
ite^  he 
e  from 
of&cts 
le  form 
J  Chris- 
r  which 
hltoie» 
It  death 


things  1o  the  world,  a3  it  was  calculated  to  injure 
the  ChuToh :  in  such  aa  -unsettled  state  did  my 
mind  continue  to  be  for  -a.  consi derable  time.  It  was 
perfectly  evident  to  me,  however,  that  the  institution 
where  she  was,  must  be  materially  different  from 
.  the  Black  Nunnery,  as  it  was  far  from  being  so 
close,  ot  governed  by  such  strict  rules.  She  also 
had  been  in  it  too  short  a  time  to  learn  all ;  and  be- 
sides, being  only  a  novice,  it  was  impossible  that 
ishe  should  be  fully  acquainted  with  many  things 
which  are 'Communicated  tjnly  to  nuns. 

While  I  was  in  the  Asylum,  I  had  once  made  up 
my  mind  to  confess  to  Mr.  Conroy,  after  receiving 
his  invitations  and  threatening  messages,  being 
strongly  urged  by  some  of  the  Catholic  women 
about  me.  It  happened,  most  fortunately  for  me, 
that  I  was  befriended  and  advised  by  an  excellent 
woman,  Mrs.  Neil,  who  took  great  pains  to  instruct 
and  influence  me  aright  When  I  had  decided  on 
obeying  the  -summons  of  the  priest,  Mrs.  Neil  came 
in,  and  having  ascertained  my  intention,  urged  me 
to  reflect,  and  impressed  ft  upon  my  mind,  that  I 
was  responsible  to  Ood,  and  not  to  man,  for  my  con- 
duct, and  that  his  power  and  authority  over  me  were 
only  pretended.  I  believe  I  had  then  sometimes 
more  confidence  in  priests  than  in  God  Almighty. 
She  assured  me  that  1  had  rights,  and  had  friends 
there  who  would  protect  me,  i  then  determined 
not  to  ^o  to  Confession. 

I  have  generally  found  it  -easier  to  convince 
Catholics  than  Protestants  of  the  truth  of  my  5tory 


88 


ATTEMPTS  TO  ABDUCT 


if  they  come  to  me  with  doubts  or  even  unbelief. 
Since  the  first  appearance  of  my  book,.  I  have  re* 
ceived  visits  from  a  greaf  number  of  persons  in  con- 
sequence of  what  they  had  seen  or  heard  of  its  con- 
tents ;  and  among  these  have  been  a  considerable 
nufnber  of  Catholics.     While  I  am  able  to  say  that 
I  have  had  the  satisfaction  of  removing  all  doubts 
from  the  minds  of  some  Protestants  whom  I  have 
seen,  I  must  confess  that  in  general  I  have  received 
the  greatest  satis&ction  from  interviews  with  intelli- 
gent Catholics.     The  reason  of  this  is,  that  I  know 
better  how  to  treat  the  latter  in  argument.     Having 
been  one  myself,  I  know  where  their  difficulties 
lie,  how  to  appeal  to  their  own  minds,  and  how 
to  lead  them  to  correct  conclusions.     Perhaps  I  can 
best  convey  my  meaning  to  my  readers,  by  giving  a 
brief  account  of  some  of  the  interviews  alluded  to. 
There  is  an  interesting  little  girl  whom  I  have 
repeatedly  conversed  with,  (the  daughter  of  an  igno- 
rant Catholic  woman,)  who  has  enjoyed  some  of  the 
advantages  of  instruction  in  the  scriptures,  and  sub- 
mits  with  extreme  reluctance  to  the  ceremonies 
which  her  mother  requires  her  to  perform,  in  com- 
pliance with  the  requisitions  of  her  priest.     She  be- 
lieves my  book,  and  she  has  reason  for  it.     She  has 
acknowledged  tome,  though  with  shame  and  reluc- 
tance, that,  when  compelled  by  her  mother  to  confess 
to  Father  ****,  in  his  private  room,  he  has  set  with 
his  arms  around  her,  and  often  kissed  li?/,  refusing 
money  for  the  usual  fee,  on  the  plea  that  he  never 
requires  pay  for  confessing  pretty  girls.     He  told 


MARIA  MONK. 


39 


sUef. 
e  re- 
con- 
}  con* 
jrable 
y  thai 
doubts 
I  have 
jceived 
inteUi- 
I  know 
Having 
ficulties 
nd  how 
,ps  1  can 
giving  a 
[luded  to. 
1  have 
an  igtto- 
|ine  of  the 
and  sub- 
►remonies 
^,  in  corn- 
She  be- 
She  has 
ind  reluc- 
to  confess 
^s  set  vsntb 
^  lefusing 
he  never 
He  told 


her  the  Virgin  Mary  would  leave  her  if  she  told  of 
it.  His  questions  are  much  the  same  as  I  have 
heard.  All  this  I  can  believe,  and  do  believe.  I 
need  not  say  that  I  tremble  for  her  fate. 

During'the  first  week  in  March,  1836, 1  received 
a  visit  at  my  lodgings  in  New  York,  from  a  young 
woman,  of  a  Protestant  family  in  this  city,  who  had 
received  a  Roman  Catholic  education.  She  called, 
as  I  understood,  at  the  urgent  request  of  her  mother, 
who  was  exceedingly  distressed  at  her  daughter's 
intention  to  enter  a  Canadian  nunnery. 

Part  of  our  interview  was  in  private ;  for  she  re- 
quested me  to  retire  with  her  a  little  time,  where 
we  might  be  alone ;  and  I  found  her  intention  was, 
by  certain  queries,  to  satisfy  herself  whether  I  had 
ever  been  a  Roman  Catholic.  She  inquired  if  I 
could  tell  any  of  the  questions,  commonly  asked  of 
women  in  the  Confession  box;  and  on  my  answer- 
ing in  the  affirmative,  she  desired  me  to  repeat  some, 
which  I  did.  This  satisfied  her  on  that  point ;  and 
I  soon  became  so  far  acquainted  with  the  state  of  her 
mind,  as  to  perceive  that  she  was  prepared  to  avoid 
the  influence  of  every  argument  that  I  could  use 
against  the  system  to  which  she  had  become  at- 
tached. 

She  confessed  to  me,  that  she  had  given  five  hun- 
dred dollars  to  the  Cathedral,  and  a  considerable 
sum  to  St.  Joseph's  Church,  and  that  she  had  decided 
on  entering  a  nunnery  in  Canada.  I  inquired  why 
she  did  not  enter  one  in  the  United  States.  To  this 
she  replied,  that  she  had  only  one  objection ;  her 


\^  m 


m 


40 


ATTEBTPTff  TO  AIRWCT 


m- 


Confessor,  Father  Pies,  having  told  her  that  he 
would  by  no  means  recommend  the  latter,  and 
greatly  preferred  the  former,  because  the  priests  hacf 
entire  control  over  the  Canadian  nuraicries,  which 
they  had  not  of  those  rn  the  States.  This,  and 
some  other  parts  of  our  conversation,  took  place  in 
the  presence  ©f  other  persons:  and  on  hearing  this 
declaration  of  the  priest,  the  motive  of  which  was  to- 
us  so  palpable,,  a  kdy  present  laughed  outright. 

While  we  were  alone,  on  her  expressing  a  doubt 
of  the  crimes  I  have  eharged  upan  the  priests,  I 
said^  but  yoir  admit  that  they  have  said  and  done 
such  and  such  things,  (which  I  do  not  like  to  re- 
peat.) She  signified  assent.  Then,  said  I,  how  cair 
you  pretend  that  any  thing  is  too  bad  for  them  to  do  *? 
I  also  said,  you  admit  that  they  have  asked  you  in  the 
Confession  box,  whether  you  ever  wished  to  commit 
bestiality.  She  replied,  **^  Yea^;  but  if  we  have  not  evil 
thoughts,  there  is  no  harm."  '*  You  admit  that  they 
have  treated  you  with  great  ikmiHarity  at  confes- 
sion?" She  replied*,  that  ahe  confessed  to  her  priest 
while  he  sat  in  a  diair,  and  that  he  had ;  **  but," 
said  she,  '*  you  know  a  priest  is  a  holy  man,  and  can- 
not sin."  And  when.  I  pressed  her  with  another 
question,  she  confessed  that  her  priest  had'  told  her 
she  could;  not  be  sanctified  witheut  having  perform- 
ed  an  act  commonly  called- criminal,.and  replied  in  a 
similar  manner* 

She  was  ashamed  or  afraid  to  assert  her  fuU 
faith  in  some  of  the  doctrines  she  had  been  taught, 
when  I  loudly  and  emphatically  demanded  of  her 


MARIA  MONK. 


41 


It  he 
,  and 
s  had 
vhich 
!,  and 
ace  in 
ig  this 
was  to- 

rht. 

I  doubt 
iests,  t 
id  done 
»  to  re- 
low  caw 
n  todo*^ 
>u  in  the 
,  commit 
i  not  evil 
hat  they 
confes- 
ler  priest 
"but," 
;nd  can- 
another 
told  her 
perform* 
>Ued  in  a 


whether  she  did  indeed  credit  them.  This  was  the 
case  with  her  in  regard  to  the  pardon  of  sins  by 
priests,  the  existence  of  purgatory,  or  a  middle 
place,  &c.  She  spoke  of  these  and  other  subjects 
as  if  she  believed  in  them :  but  when  I  said,  "  Do 
you  believe  it  really  and  truly? — ^you  do  ?"  she  in- 
variably faltered  and  denied  it. 

She  spoke  of  my  "  Disclosures'*  as  untrue ;  and  I 
got  it  out  of  her,  that  she  had  conversed  with  her 
priest  about  me  at  Confession,  who  had  assured  her 
that  I  was  not  myself,  not  Maria  Monk,  but  an  evil 
spirit,  in  short,  the  devil  in  the  form  of  a  woman. ' 
After  considerable  conversation,  however,  she  ad- 
mitted that  my  book  was  undoubtedly  true ;  but  still 
she  refused  to  do,  as  I  told  her  she  ought  aAer  say- 
ing what  she  had,  come  out  and  be  a  Protestant. 

She  informed  me  that  her  Confessor  had  a 
great  desire  to  see  me,  and  inquired  if  I  would 
consent  to  an  interview.  I  replied,  that  I  would 
readily  agree  to  see  him,  in  the  presence  of  Dr. 
Brownlee,  but  not  alone ;  and  she  went  away, with- 
out leaving  me  any  reason  to  hope  that  she  had  been 
released  from  the  power  of  superstition,  or  had  any 
intention  of  gratifying  her  mother,  who  was  so 
deeply  distressed  at  the  prospect  of  her  daughter's 
ruin. 


her  fult 
taught, 

of  her 


fir.. 


42 


BLACK  NVNNIST, 


PART   IT. 


FURTHER  DISCLOSURES. 


CHAPTER   I. 

RdcoUectlons  of  ray  Noviciate  in  the  Hotel  Diett  Nunnerf.    Afisf  Dor 
*  ranf  eaa 

While  I  was  a  novice,  there  was  a  young  lady 
of  our  number  from  the  Tannery,*  named  Ange- 
]ique  Duran^eau,  with  whom  1  was  somewhat  ac- 
quainted, and  of  whom  I  had  a  favorable  opinion. 
She  was  about  eighteen,  and  at  the  time  of  her  en- 
trance had  every  appearance  of  cfood  health.  Af- 
ter she  had  been  there  a  considerable  time,  it  might 
be  about  seven  months,  (as  I  know  she  was  not  near 
the  period  when  she  could  make  her  general  confes- 
sion, that  is,  at  the  end  of  the  first  year,)  I  saw  her 
under  circumstances  which  made  a  strong  impres-. 
sion  on  my  mind. 

I  had  received  a  summons  from  the  Superior  to 
attend  in  the  Novices'  sick-room,  with  several  other 
novices.  When  I  entered,  I  found  Fathers  Savage 
and  Bonin  reading  a  paper,  and  Miss  Durangeau 
on  a  bed,  with  a  look  so  peculiar  as  quite  to  shock 


*  A  village  a  few  miles  from  Montreal 


MISS  DVRAN^EAU. 


43 


xig  lady 
I  Ange- 
Bvhat  ac- 
opinion. 

her  ea- 
Ith.    Af- 

it  might 

not  near 
i\  confes- 

saw  her 
impres- 

iperior  to 
jral  other 
\s  Savage 
|uran9eau 
to  shock 


me.  Her  complexion  was  dark,  and  of  an  unnatu- 
ral color,  her  look  strange,  and  she  occasionally 
started  and  conducted  very  singularly  indeed,  though 
she  never  spoke.  Her  whole  appearance  was  such 
as  to  make  me  think  she  had  lost  her  reason,  and 
almost  terrified  me.  The  Superior  informed  us  that 
she  wanted  us  as  witnesses ;  and  the  priests  then 
coming  forward,  presented  the  paper  to  Miss  Duran- 
^eau,  and  asked  her  if  she  was  willing  to  give  all 
her  property  to  the  church.  She  replied  with  a  feehle 
motion  of  the  head  and  body,  and  then,  having  a  pen 
put  into  her  hands,  wrote  her  name  to  it  without 
reading  it,  and  relapsed  into  apparent  unconscious- 
ness. We  were  then  requested  to  add  our  signa- 
tures, which  being  done,  we  withdrew,  as  we  enter- 
ed, I  believe  without  the  sick  novice  having  had  any 
knowledge  of  our  presence,  or  of  her  own  actions. 

A  few  hours  afterwards  I  was  called  to  assist  in 
laying  out  her  corpse,  which  was  the  first  intimation 
I  had  of  her  being  dead.  The  Superior,  myself, 
and  one  or  two  other  novices,  had  the  whole  of  this 
melancholy  task  to  perform,  being  the  only  persons 
admitted  into  the  apartment  where  the  body  lay. 
It  was  swelled  very  much.  We  placed  it  in  a  cof- 
fin, and  screwed  on  the  cover  alone.  On  account  of 
the  rapid  change  taking  place  in  the  corpse,  it  wa» 
buried  about  twenty  four  hours  afler  death. 

Not  long  afler  the  burial,  two  brothers  of  Miss 
Duranqeau  came  to  the  Convent,  and  were  greatly 
distressed  when  told  that  she  was  dead.  They  com- 
plained of  not  being  informed  of  her  sickness :  but 


m-m: 


B.  I 


\  u 


44 


BLACK  NUNNKflV. 


the  Superior  assured  them  that  it  was  at  the  urgent 
request  of  their  sister,  who  was  possessed  of  so 
much  humility,  that  she  thought  herself  unworthy 
of  attracting  the  regard  at  any  one«  and  not  fit  to 
be  lamented  even  by  her  nearest  friends.  "  What 
was  she,"  she  had  said«  according  to  the  declara^ 
tions  made  by  the  Superior,  "  what  was  she  that 
she  should  cause  pain  to  her  family  ?" 

This  was  not  the  only  occasion  on  which  I  was 
present  at  the  laying  out  of  the  dead.  1  assisted  in 
three  other  cases^  Two  of  the  subjects  died  of  con- 
sumption, or  some  similar  disease;  one  of  whom 
was  an  old-country  girl,  and  the  other  a  squaw. — 
The  latter  seemed  to  fall  away  from  the  time  when  she 
came  into  the  nunnery,  until  she  was  reduced  almost 
to  a  shadow.  She  left  to  the  Convent  a  large  amount 
of  money. 

Several  stories  were  told  us  at  different  times,  of 
nuns  who  had  gone  into  a  state  of  sanctity  in  the 
Convent.  One,  who  had  excited  much  attention  and 
wonder  by  prophesying,  was  at  length  found  to  be 
in  such  a  condition,  and  was  immediately  released 
from  the  duty  of  observing  the  common  rules  of  the 
Convent,  as  the  superior  considered  her  authority 
over  her  as  having  in  a  manner  ceased. 

It  was  affirmed  that  many  priests  had  been  taken 
to  heaven,  body  and  soul,  after  death. 

The  following  story  I  was  told  by  some  of  the 
nuns  and  the  superior  while  I  was  a  novice,  and 
made  a  considerable  impression  upon  my  mind. — 
After  catechism  one  day,  a  dove  appeared  in  the 


rooi 
pra} 
rioTf 
Fret 
that: 
ral  tc 


(ent 

'    80 

rthy 
it  to 
i^hat 
lara^ 
that 

[  was 
ed  in 
f  con- 
Arhom 
aw. — 
en  she 
almost 
mount 


L 


es,  of 
in  the 
on  and 
I  to  be 
^leased 
of  the 
thority 

taken 

of  the 
:e,  and 
lind. — 

in  the 


TRANSLATlOtr  OF  A  NVlV.  4$ 

room  while  the  nuns  were  kneeling  and  engaged  in 
prayer.  It  addressed  one  of  the  nuns  and  the  Supe- 
rior, not  only  in  an  audible  voice,  but  in  a  string  of 
French  rhymes,  which  were  repeated  to  me  so  often 
that  I  learnt  tliem  almost  all  by  heart,  and  retain  seve- 
ral to  thit  day. 

"  Vn  grand  honnear  jo  vous  eonferer 
"  Aussi  a  vous,  la  Superieure." 

These  were  the  first  two  lines.  In  the  sequel  th# 
dove  informed  the  audience  that  in  eight  days  the 
spirit  of  the  nun  should  be  raised  to  heaven,  to  join 
its  own,  and  that  of  other  souls  in  that  blessed  place  ^ 
and  spoke  of  the  honor  thus  to  be  conferred  upon 
the  nun,  and  on  the  Superior  too,  who  had  had  the 
training  of  one  to  such  ?  nfrade  of  holiness. 

When  the  day  thus  designated  arrived,  a  number 
of  priests  assembled,  wnh  the  Superior,  to  witnesar 
her  expected  translation ;  and  while  they  were  M 
standing  around  her,  she  disappeared,  her  body  and 
soul  being  taken  off  together  to  heaven.  The  win- 
dows had  been  previously  fastened,  yet  these  offer- 
ed no  obstacle,  and  she  was  seen  rising  upward  like 
a  column  moving  through  the  air.  The  sweetest 
music,  as  I  was  assured,  accompanied  her  exit,  and 
continued  to  sound  the  remainder  of  the  day,  with 
such  charming  and  irresistible  effect,  that  the  usual 
occupations  of  the  nuns  were  interrupted,  and  al] 
joined  in  and  sang  in  concert 


m 


'i 


tm'M  [  m  iiii.'i'j 


46 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


CHAPTER    II. 

Story  of  Ann,  Ihe  Scotch  Novice— Letters  of  her  lover— The  Superior's 
deception — Miss  Fames — Ann's  determination  tu  leave  the  Convent 
—Means  taken  to  persuade  her  to  star.  ^ 

There  was  a  young  girl,  named  Ann,  who  was 
very  stoui  and  rather  homely,  but  not  of  pleasing 
manners,  though  of  a  good  disposition,  seventeen  or 
eighteen  years  of  age,  to  whom  I  took  a  liking. 
She  was  a  novice  with  me,  and  the  time  of  which  I 
am  to  speak,  was  not  long  after  I  returned  from  St. 
Denis.  The  Superior  also  displayed  a  partiality  for 
her,  and  I  found  she  was  much  in  favor  of  having 
her  received  as  a  nun,  if  it  could  be  accomplished. 
She  was  very  handy  at  different  kinds  of  work ;  and, 
what  I  believe  chiefly  induced  me  to  regard  her 
with  kindness,  she  was  a  fatherless  and  motherless 
child.  She  had  a  beau  in  town,  who  one  day 
called  to  see  her  at  the  nunnery,  when  she  was 
going  to  confession. 

I  was  with  the  Superior  at  the  time,  who,  on  be- 
ing informed  that  the  young  man  was  there,  and  of 
his  errand,  requested  me  to  go  into  the  parlor  with 
her,  to  meet  him.  He  put  into  the  Superior's  hands 
a  parcel  and  three  letters,  requesting  her  to  give 
them  to  Ann.  She  took  thom,  with  an  expression 
of  assent,  and  he  withdrew.  Just  as  he  had  gone, 
Ann  came  hurrying  into  the  parlor,  saying  that 
JiQme  one  had  told  her  that  the  Superior  had  sent  for 


iKNN,  THE  NOVICE. 


47 


iperior's 
Convent 


her.  The  Superior  rebuked  her  sharply,  and  sent 
her  back,'  without,  however,  showing  her  what  she 
had  promised  to  give  her.  Ann  said,  that  she  had 
understood  a  young  man  (mentioning  her  visiter) 
had  called  to  see  her.  This  the  Superior  denied, 
telling  her  never  to  come  till  she  was  wanted.' 

When  Ann  had  gone,  the  Superior  told  me  to  go 
with  her  to  her  room,  which  I  did.  She  there  first 
made  me  promise  never  to  tell  of  what  she  was  go- 
ing to  do,  and  then  produced  the  letters  and  package, 
and  began  to  open  them.  One  of  the  letters,  1  re- 
member, was  folded  in  a  singular  manner,  and  fast- 
ened with  three  seals.  In  the  parcel  was  found  a 
miniature  of  the  young  man,  a  pair  of  ear  rings^  a 
breast  pin,  and  something  else,  what,  I  have  now  for- 
gotten. The  letters  Avere  addressed  to  her  by  her 
lover,  who  advised  her  by  all  means  to  leave  the 
Convent.  He  informed  her  that  a  cousin  of  hers,  a 
tailor,  had  arrived  from  Scotland,  who  was  in  want 
of  a  housekeeper ;  and  urged  her  to  live  with  him, 
and  never  renounce  the  Protestant  religion  in  which 
she  had  been  brought  up. 

I  was  surprised  that  the  Superior  should  do  what 
I  felt  to  be  very  wrong  and  despicable ;  but  she  re- 
presented it  as  perfectly  justifiable  on  account  of  the 
good  which  she  had  in  view. 

I  considered  myself  as  bound  to  be  particularly 
obedient  to  the  Superior,  in  order  that  I  might  make 
my  conduct  correspond  with  the  character  given  of 
me  to  her,  by  Miss  Bousquier,  who,  as  I  have  men- 
tioned in  the  sequel  of  my  first  volume,  had  shown 


'r  Iris    i'l 


i.TO:.l||»i'| 


',  '■;?  Ami  (' 


1';^^ 


is  it*!' 


18 


BLACK  NUNNfiRT. 


the  an  evidence  of  her  friendship  by  recommending 
me  to  her,  and  becoming,  in  some  sense,  responsi- 
ble for  my  good  conduct,  to  induce  her  to  receive 
me  back  into  the  nunnery.  This  was  a  strong  rea- 
son far  my  complying  with  the  Superior's  wish  in 
the  case  of  which  I  am  speaking. 

Since  I  have  alluded  here  to  the  period  of  my  re- 
turn to  the  Convent,  I  may  remark  that  the  Superi. 
or  took  some  pains  to  ascertain,  by  her  own  inqui- 
ries, whether  there  was  substantial  reason  for  reli- 
ance on  the  favorable  opinion  expressed  to  her  of 
me  by  Miss  Bousquier.  I  recollect  particularly  her 
inquiring  of  me  whom  I  had  conversed  with,  while 
at  St.  Denis,  to  persuade  them  to  enter  the  Black 
Nunnery:  for  Miss  Bousquier,  I  understood,  had 
informed  her  that  I  had  shown  my  attachment  to  the 
Hotel  Dieu,  by  making  favorable  representations  of 
it  while  with  her  engaged  in  keeping  school.  To 
the  Superior's  inquiries  I  replied,  that  I  had  urged 
little  Gueroutte  to  become  a  nun.  She  was  the 
•daughter  of  Jean  Richard,  as  he  was  familiarly 
called,  to  distinguish  him  from  a  number  of  other 
men  of  nearly  the  same  name :  fer  he  had  exten- 
sive family  connexions  in  that  place.  He  lived  op- 
posite Miss  Bousquier,  so  that  I  had  had  frequent  op- 
pprtunities  to  converse  with  his  daughter. 

But  not  to  detain  my  readers  longer  on  this  di- 
gression, I  will  return  to  my  story  and  poor  Ann, 
the  Scotch  girl.  Having  received  particular  instruc- 
tions from  the  Superior,  I  promised  to  endeavor  to 
get  into  her  confidence,  for  the  purpose  of  influen- 


oium 


MkM 


[iding 
ponsi- 
eceive 
ig  Tea- 
isli  in 

my  re- 

Superi. 

1  inqui- 

ox  reli- 

►  her  of 

irly  her 

b,  while 

e  Black 

)od,  had 

•nt  to  the 

ations  of 

)ol.     To 

id  urged 
was  the 
Liniliarly 
of  other 
td  exten- 
lived  op- 
^ucnt  op- 

this  di- 
)or  Ann, 
Ir  instruc- 
leavor  to 

influen- 


« 


ANN,  THE  NOVICE. 


49 


cing  her  to  take  the  veil,  and  to  proceed  in  accord- 
ance with  the  directions  given  me.  The  Superior 
told  me  by  no  means  to  make  any  approaches  to  her 
at  once,  nor  indeed  for  some  time,  lest  she  should 
suspect  our  design ;  but  to  wait  awhile,  until  she 
could  have  no  reason  to  think  my  movements  might 
have  grown  out  of  the  circumstances  above  mention- 
ed :  for  Ann  appeared  to  be  uncommonly  penetrating, 
as  the  Superior  remarked ;  and  of  course  much  cau- 
tion was  necessary  in  dealing  with  her.  Sometime 
subsequently,  therefore,  I  cannot  tell  exactly  how 
long,  I  engaged  in  conversation  with  her  one  day, 
in  the  course  of  which  she  remarked  that  Miss 
Farns,  a  confidential  friend  of  hers,  who  had  spent 
a  short  time  in  the  nunnery  some  time  before,  was 
soon  coming  back. 

This  Miss  Farns  had  come  in  on  trial,  while  I 
was  in  the  Convent,  and  I  had  often  heard  the  Su- 
perior say,  that  she  must  be  separated  from  Ann, 
because  they  were  so  much  together,  and  so  often 
breaking  the  rules.  Ann  now  told  me  in  confi- 
dence, that  her  friend  was  coming  back,  not  with 
any  real  intention  of  staying,  but  only  for  the  pur- 
pose of  giving  her  some  information  favorable  to  her- 
self,  which  she  had  obtained.  This  she  wished  to 
become  fully  possessed  of  before  she  would  decide 
whether  to  leave  the  Convent  or  not. 

All  this  I  communicated  to  the  Superior,  who 
then  began  to  look  for  Miss  Farns'  return,  with  a 
determination  to  treat  her  with  every  appearance  of 
kindness.     She  often,  in  the  mean  time,  gave  me  lit 
5 


i'     M 


50 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


tie  delicacies,  with  directions  to  share  them  with 
Ann.  Miss  Farns  soon  presented  herself  for  re. 
admission,  and  was  admitted  without  any  difficulty, 
not  heing  required  even  to  change  her  dress.  Thia 
occurred,  as  nearly  as  I  can  recollect,  about  six 
weeks  after  the  affair  of  intercepting  Ann's  letters, 
mentioned  a  few  pages  back,  and  somewhere  about 
the  close  of  summer,  or  the  beginning  of  autumn. 

Being  allowed  to  do  pretty  much  as  they  chose, 
Ann  and  her  friend  were  much  together,  and  gen- 
erally  engaged  in  deep  conversation  :  so  that,  as  the 
Superior  declared,  it  was  evident  they  were  forming 
some  plan  for  secret  operations.  I  tried  several 
times  to  get  near  and  overhear  what  they  were  talk- 
ing about :  but  I  could  not  learn  any  thing.  The 
next  day  Miss  Farns  departed,  saying  she  never  in- 
tended to  return ;  which  offended  the  Superior  so 
much,  that  she  said  she  would  have  the  doors  shut 
if  she  ever  came  again. 

The  same  evening  Ann  requested  me  to  tell  the 
Superior,  that  she  wished  to  get  her  clothes,  that 
she  might  leave  the  Convent.  I  went  to  the  Supe- 
rior's room,  where  I  found  Father  Bonin  sitting  on 
the  sofa  talking  with  her.  When  they  were  informed 
of  Ann's  message,  the  Superior  said,  she  would  let 
the  girl  go  at  once  back  to  the  world,  and  be  given 
up  to  the  devil.  Bonin  argued  a  good  deal  against 
this.  The  Superior  replied,  that  she  had  set  the  old 
nuns  at  work,  but  without  success;  they  had  not 
been  able  to  injfluence  Annas  she  desired;  and  it 
was  a  shame  to  keep  such  a  creature  within  holy 


ANN,  THE  NOVICE. 


51 


m  with 
f  for  re 
ifficulty, 
s.     Thia 
ibout  six 
I's  letters, 
icre  about 
iturnn. 
ley  chose, 
,  and  gen. 
hat,  as  the 
re  forming 
ed  several 

were  talk- 
ling.  The 
\e  never  in- 
Superior  so 

doors  shut 


walls,  to  make  the  flock  discontented.  At  lenorth 
she  decided  on  the  course  to  pursue ;  and  turning 
to  me,  said  :  take  her  up  stairs,  give  her  her  clothes, 
yet  argue  with  her  in  favor  of  remaining  in  the  Con- 
vent, but  at  the  same  time  tell  her,  that  I  am  indif- 
ferent  about  it,  and  care  not  whether  she  goes  or 
stays. 

I  accordingly  returned  to  Ann,  and  telling  her  that 
she  might  follow  me  up  stairs  and  get  her  clothes, 
led  the  way,  and  delivered  them  to  her.  In  obedi* 
ence  to  my  orders,  I  lost  no  time  in  representing 
her  intentions  to  depart  from  our  holy  residence  as 
an  insinuation  of  the  devil ;  and  told  her  that  he 
was  trying  his  best  to  draw  her  out  into  the  world, 
that  he  might  secure  her  for  himself.  I  told  her  that 
he  had  a  strong  hold  upon  her,  and  she  ought  to  use 
the  greater  exertions  to  resist  his  temptations ;  that 
the  Superior  thought  it  might  be  better  on  the  whole 
if  she  departed,  because  her  influence  might  be  very 
injurious  to  others  if  she  remained ;  yet  that  I  felt  a 
deep  interest  in  her,  and  could  not  bear  to  have  her 
perform  her  intention,  because  I  well  knew  that  her 
throwing  off  the  holy  dress  that  she  then  wore,  to 
take  her  former  one,  would  be  the  first  step  towards 
damnation. 

"  You  need  not  talk  so  to  me,"  replied  Ann,  '•  you 
have  done  the  same  yourself"  I  told  her  that  if  I  had, 
I  had  lived  to  regret  it,  and  was  glad  to  get  back 
I  to  the  Convent  again.  After  a  while  an  old  nun 
came  up,  called  me  aside,  and  said  the  Superior 
wished  me  to  continue  talking  with  Ann;  and^  iti 


W    ^ 


52 


BLACK  NVNNEnY. 


s-      ♦ 


case  I  should  prevail  with  her  to  remain,  to  make 
her  go  down  and  beg*  pardon  for  the  scandal  she 
liad  caused  by  her  conduct,  and  ask  to  be  taken 
back  again  into  the  fleck  of  the  good  shepherd,  as 
the  Superior  was  often  called. 

Poor  Ann  at  length  began  to  listen  to  me ;  and  I 
got  her  to  repeat  to  me  all  that  Miss  Farns  had  said  to 
her  during  her  late  short  visit  to  the  nunnery.  The 
amount  of  it  was,  that  if  Ann  would  come  out  at 
dusk,  and  go  to  a  particular  house,  she  would  find 
her  relations  waiting  for  her,  who  had  arrived  from 
Scotland— they  were,  if  I  mistake  not,  her  brother 
arid  cousin.  Having  prevailed  upon  her  to  break 
her  engagement  to  meet  them,  I  soon  persuaded  her 
to  go  ciown  stairs  as  a  penitent,  and  there  she  hum. 
bly  kneeled,  and  in  the  usual  manner  kissed  the 
feet  of  the  Superior,  and  all  the  novices,  and  begged 
and  obtained  a  penance,  which  w^as  to  serve  as  an 
atonement  for  her  offence.  This  was,  to  fast  three 
mornings,  ask  forgiveness  of  all  her  companions  on 
the  same  days,  and  perform  acts  of  contrition. 

That  evening  the  Superior  called  me  to  tea  in  her 
own  room,  when  I  told  hei^  all  that  I  had  learnt  from 
the  confession  of  Ann,  who  I  knew  was  fasting  at 
the  time.  When  the  Superior  understood  the  plan 
proposed  by  Miss  Farns,  she  spoke  of  her  in  very 
severe  terms,  and  then  commended  me,  saying  that 
I  ought  to  rejoice  at  having  saved  a  soul  from  hell, 
but  ought  to  guard  against  pride,  as  I  had  accom- 
plished what  I  had  undertaken  only  by  the  help  of 
the  Virgin  Mary. 


ANN,    TllE    NOVICi;. 


53 


Ann  continued  to  behave  as  she  had  promised^ 
and  we  heard  nothing  more  of  any  attempt  by  her 
friends  to  get  her  out  of  the  nunnery.  Not  long 
aAer,  however,  she  was  taken  sick,  and  I  ascertain- 
ed, from  observation  and  inquiry,  that  the  cause  of 
it  was  her  discontentment,  as  she  complained  of 
loneliness.  I  felt  compassion  for  her,  and  told  the 
Superior  that  I  thought  she  ought  to  be  treated  with 
more  leniency.  She  said  she  would  get  some  of 
the  old  nuns  to  talk  with  her  a  littfe  more. 

Ann  was  received,  in  due  time,  as  a  nun.  1  was 
not  present  at  the  ceremony,  but  I  afterwards  met 
with  her,  and  several  times  had  a  little  conversation 
with  her. 


•#, 


■R- 


04 


BLACK  NUKNEKT. 


I 


CHAPTER  III. 
Miss  Rosfl.— Our  early  acquaintance. — Iler  request 

There  was  a  girl  whom  I  knew  from  a  child,  a 
Miss  Ross,  the  recollection  of  whom  gives  me  deep 
pain :  for  I  know  too  well  that  I  have  been  the  cause  of 
great  misfortunes  to  her.  I  remember  being  with 
her  at  different  times  in  my  early  days.  After  our 
family  removed  to  Montreal,  and  had  our  residence 
in  the  Government  House,  we  often  had  calls  from 
persons  of  our  acquaintance,  as  many  were  fond  of 
walking  in  the  garden,  or  green,  as  we  commonly 
called  it. 

Such  of  rny  readers  as  have  visited  that  city  will 
be  likely  to  remember  the  place  of  our  residence: 
for  the  Government  House,  of  which  my  mother  is 
still  the  keeper,  is  of  very  large  size:  (I  have  some- 
times heard  it  spoken  of  as  the  most  ancient  in 
America.)  It  was  said  that  the  foundation  stones  of 
that  and  the  old  French  church  were  laid  on  the 
same  day,  as  recorded.  The  gateway  is  of  stone, 
and  it  is  furnished  in  a  manner  becoming  the  resi- 
dence of  the  Governor  of  the  Province.  The  gar- 
den and  green  are  of  great  extent,  and  present  fine 
walks  and  flowers;  and  as  the  former  overlooks 
the  esplanade,  to  which  it  is  adjoining,  it  was  a  favor- 
ite resort  on  Sunday  afternoons,  when  the  troops  are 
on  parade. 


was  ref 
that  I  w 
probablj 
course  s 
I  wen 


■•""■-■^i 


liild,  a 
e  deep 
luse  of 
g  with 
tcr  OUT 
sidence 
Is  from 
fond  of 
nmonly 


MISS  ROSS. 


55 


Miss  Ross,  I  recollect,  one  evening*  in  particular, 
paid  me  a  visit  with  a  Miss  Robinson;  and  we 
amused  ourselves  together  in  the  green.  Her  moth- 
er lived  a  little  out  of  the  city,  near  the  Lachine  road. 
She  wai  a  Scotch  lady,  and  possessed  a  large  pro- 
perty. When  Miss  Ross  grew  up,  she  became  at- 
tached to  a  young  man  of  my  acquaintance,  and  in- 
deed a  relation  of  my  mother ;  but  when  it  became 
known,  she  found  her  mother  very  much  opposed 
to  her  wishes. 

While  T  was  a  novice  in  the  Hotel  Dieu,  Miss 
Ross  came  in  as  one ;  and  we  had  frequent  inter- 
views together,  as  our  acquaintance  still  continued, 
and  indeed  we  had  always  been  friends.  She  be- 
came informed  of  my  design  of  taking  the  black 
veil — I  presume  I  must  have  told  her  of  it  myself; 
and  one  day  she  told  mc,  that  she  had  sometimes 
thought  of  becoming  a  nun,  but  still  felt  but  little  in- 
clination that  way ;  yet  she  requested  me  to  do  her 
the  favor  to  inform  her  how  I  was  pleased  with 
that  mode  of  life,  after  I  should  have  been  in  long 
enough  to  form  an  opinion.  If  I  thought  she  would 
be  happy  as  a  nun,  she  desired  I  would  frankly  in- 
form her ;  and  if  not — as  I  was  acquainted  with  her 
disposition — that  I  would  warn  her  against  it.  We 
often  conversed  on  the  subject  afterwards;  and  it 
was  repeated,  and  plainly  understood  between  u$, 
that  I  was  to  tell  her  the  exact  truth,  as  she  would 
probably  be  guided  entirely  l?y  my  opinion  in  the 
course  she  would  adopt. 
■^    I  went  through  many  preparatory  steps  before  my 


^\'p 


Ei 


fmP.^    it 


,U 


I 


•^ 


5d 


BLACK  NUNNERV. 


i!>i 


admission,  as  I  have  mentioned  in  my  first  volume, 
took  the  veil,  and  passed  through  some  of  the  scenes 
which  I  have  before  spoken  of,  before  I  ever  particu- 
larly reverted  to  the  request  of  Miss  Ross,  so  far  ns 
I  now  can  remember.  One  thing,  however,«I  here 
stop  to  mention,  which  I  omitted  to  say  ii.  my  first 
volume,  and  wliich  I  might  forget  hereafter,  viz : — 
that  soon  after  my  admission  as  a  "  Received,"  the 
Superior  gave  me  the  charge  of  her  room,  that  of 
the  old  nuns,  and  the  adjoining  community-room ; 
and  thus  kept  me  for  about  three  months  in  a  degree 
more  separate  from  the  other  nuns,  than  I  should 
otherwise  have  been.  This  brought  me  more  into 
intercourse  with  the  Superior,  and  in  the  same  pro- 
portion made  some  other  nuns  regard  me  with  jeal- 
ousy :  for  some  of  them  occasionally,  in  some  way 
or  other,  would  express  dislike  towards  me.  Per- 
haps this  state  of  thingti  the  more  disposed  me  to 
confide  in  the  Superior, 

After  I  had  been  a  nun  for  some  weeks,  I  cannot 
tell  exactly  how  long,  I  recollect  that  as  I  lay  awake 
one  night,  I  began  to  think  of  Miss  Ross,  and  to  re- 
call the  conversations  we  had  held  together  in  the 
novices'  apartment.  All  at  once  it  occurred  to  me 
that  I  might  probably  do  a  great  benefit  to  myself, 
an  honor  to  the  nunnery  and  to  true  religion,  as 
well  as  save  her,  by  inducing  her  to  take  the  black 
veil,  especially  as  she  had  so  much  property  to  add 
to  the  funds.  At  the  ^ime  time  the  thought  present- 
ed itself  to  my  mind,  that  by  so  doing  I  should  gain  a 
very  exalted  place  in  ,heAvpn  for  myself:  for  I  had 


% 


i^i^t^M^j!^^^^-- 


'mr"     • 


MISS  nos8. 


B7 


ime, 
enes 
ticu- 
ar  as 
here 
f  first 
iz : — 
1,"  the 
that  of 
room; 
degree 
should 
re  into 
ne  pro- 
ih  jeal- 
ne  way 
Per- 
me  to 


olrcady  heard  a  great  deal  said,  and  had  repeatedly 
read  the  same  in  our  book,  that  to  bring  a  person 
into  a  Convent,  was  one  of  the  highest  kinds  of  mer- 
it I  soon  made  up  my  mindtocommunkatetothe 
Superiar  all  I  knew ;  for  although  I  questioned  at 
once  whether  it  would  not  be  shameful  and  sinful  to 
betray  the  confidence  of  my  friend,  this  was  easily 
got  over,  by  the  thought  of  the  vast  benefits  to  result 
from  it,  especially  to  herself. 

The  next  day  I  told  one  of  the  old  nuns  that  I 
wished  to  speak  with  the  Superior :  for  as  this  was 
commonly  required,  and  nuns  could  not  go  into  her 
room  without  leave,  I  conformed  to  custom.  I  was 
soon  admitted,  when  I  told  her  all  Miss  Ross  had 
said  to  me,  and  added,  that  I  wished  to  get  her  to 
take  the  veil.  I  apologized  for  my  private  conver- 
sations. She  said  they  were  perfectly  justifiable. — 
1  think  I  never  saw  the  Superior  express  more  sat- 
isfaction than  she  did  on  the  receipt  of  this  intelli- 
gence. She  appeared  overjoyed;  listened  to  all  I 
had  to  say  with  great  attention,  and  highly  appro- 
ved of  my  proposition.  When  I  informed  her  of 
Miss  Ross's  attachment  to  young ,  she  repli- 
ed that  that  might  explain  the  state  of  her  mind ;  for 
the  old  nuns  had  for  some  time  spoken  of  her  de- 
pressed appearance,  and  she  had  mentioned  at  con- 
fession that  something  lay  very  heavy  on  her  mind. 

The  Superior  appeared  from  that  moment  to  de- 
vote her  whole  attention  to  the  consideration  of  the 
subject.  She  seemed  for  a  time  almost  lost  in 
thought ;  and  remarked  to  me,  •'  We  must  consider 


m.^m 


'Uli'  ft  ii 


m\^^v 


i 


68 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


this  matter ;  we  must  consider  the  best  way  to  bring 
her  into  the  nunnery :  for  some  persons  are  harder 
to  get  out  of  the  deviPs  power  than  others.  After 
a  little  time  she  told  me  1  should  be  sent  to  read  the 
lecture  to  the  novices,  and  she  would  tell  the  old 
nuns  to  allow  me  to  converse  with  Miss  Ross,  which 
they  would  not  let  me  do,  as  I  well  knew,  without 
her  express  orders,  as  it  was  contrary  to  the  rules. 
She  then  told  me  many  things  to  say  to  Miss  Ross, 
and  some  of  her  instructions  she  repeated  to  me,  so 
that  I  might  not  be  at  a  loss  when  I  should  converse 
with  her,  no  matter  what  objections  she  might  raise. 
Among  other  things  which  I  most  distinctly  re* 
collect,  she  told  me  to  assure  her,  that  as  to  the  hap- 
piness of  a  Convent,  no  person  could  possibly  be 
more  happy  than  nuns ;  for  there  we  were  assured 
of  the  favor  of  God,  and  of  heavenly  enjoyments  af- 
ter death ;  that  while  in  the  world,  other  young  wo. 
men  would  draw  us  off  from  our  C  ity,  and  occupy 
our  minds  with  thousfhts  that  would  do  us  harm : 
there  we  were  exposed  to  no  such  dangers.  The 
sinfulness  of  vain  thoughts  might  appear  to  us  very 
trifling,  but  it  was  very  different  in  the  sight  of  God ; 
and  how  could  we  hope  to  resist  the  temptations 
surrounding  us  in  such  a  manner  in  the  world  1 
If  she  made  any  allusion  to  her  attachment  to  the 
young  man  before  mentioned,  the  Superior  told  me 
to  declaim  against  it,  as  an  abomination  to  think  of 
such  a  thing  in  the  nunnery ;  that  I  could  not  con. 
verse  with  her  if  she  spoke  of  it  again,  as  not  a 
proper  person.     If  she  appeared  to  hesitate  at  my 


MKSH  n088. 


59 


ring 
rder 

\fter 

tithe 
5  old 
^hich 
thout 
rules. 
Ross, 
Tie,  so 
1  verse 
t  raise. 
;tly  re* 
le  hap- 
ibly  be 
issured 
ents  af- 


proposition,  1  was  to  tell  her  solemnly,  that  my  oflfer 
was  a  direct  invitation  from  Jesus  Christ  to  become 
his  spouse,  which  could  not  be  rejected  without 
great  guilt. 

The  Superior  told  me  that  I  should  be  richly  re- 
warded if  I  succeeded.  She  thought  I  would  soon 
be  made  an  old  (or  confidential)  nun;  and  she  would 
give  mc  a  most  precious  relic,  with  a  piece  of  the 
heart  of  Mary  Magdalen,  and  intercede  for  me  with 
the  Virgin. 

After  I  had  listened  attentively  to  all  these  in- 
structions received  from  a  woman  to  whom  I  looked 
with  unbounded  respect  and  veneration,  I  left  her, 
prepared  to  put  them  into  practice  to  the  best  of  my 
ability,  much  excited  with  the  hope  of  accomplish- 
ing what  I  thought  a  truly  great  and  meritorious 
act,  and  one  that  would  ensure  the  salvation  of  my 
friend. 

The  reader  may  perhaps  here  recall  the  disclo- 
sures I  have  heretofore  made,  of  the  crimes  I  had 
witnessed,  and  the  sufferings  I  had  undergone  before 
this  period  of  my  convent  life,  and  wonder  how  J. 
could  possibly  have  been  so  far  deluded,  as  really  to 
believe  vvhat  I  was  thus  prepared  to  say.  Such, 
however,  is  indeed  the  truth;  except  that  I  must 
allow,  that  my  conscience  repeatedly  disturbed  me, 
and  seriously  too,  with  the  suggestion  that  I  should 
be  guilty  of  direct  deception,  if  I  said,  either  that  I 
was  happy  in  the  Convent,  or  that  I  had  at  all  times 
unshaken  faith  in  any  of  the  declarations  I  was 
jibout  to  make.     More  than  once,  too,  I  was  shock- 


'' 


r ' 


'i< 


f  ll''#' 


3li.,  A 


m  II 


■■<  ! 


3.;iM 


I'i'h 


60 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


m 


rill 

I 


€d  at  ihe  idea  of  deceiving  my  confiding  young 
friend.  But  as  I  believed  wiiat  I  had  been  so  often 
taught,  about  the  virtue  of  deception  in  certain  cir- 
cumstances, I  did  my  best  to  smother  my  scruples. 

The  promised  arrangements  were  made  by  tho 
Superior ;  the  old  nuns  were  instructed  not  to  inter- 
rupt any  conversation  they  might  witness  between 
Miss  Ross  and  myself,  and  I  was  directed,  at  the 
appointed  hour,  to  read  the  lecture.  I  thus  easily 
found  the  opportunity  I  sought,  and  was  soon  with 
Miss  Ross,  while  the  old  nuns  appeared  very  busy 
in  another  part  of  the  room,  and  unobserving. 
Though  under  a  repeated  promise  to  reveal  to  her 
the  state  of  my  mind,  now  that  I  had  been  long  fa- 
miliar  with  the  secrets  of-  the  nunnery,  I  most  can- 
tiously  guarded  myself,  and  assumed  what  did  not 
belong  to  me — the  appearance  of  one  devotedly  fond 
of  the  institution. 

I  told  her  that  I  had  now  been  long  enough  a 
•*  Received"  to  be  able  to  express  an  opinion ;  and  I 
must  inform  her  that  we  lived  a  most  happy  life 
within  the  institution ;  that  I  would  urge  her,  as  a 
friend,  to  take  the  veil,  and  withdraw  from  that 
world  which  was  so  full  of  temptations.  To  this 
she  lent  a  very  serious  car;  and  I  saw  that  my 
words  produced  a  solemn  and  saddening  effect  upon 
her  feelings.  She  replied  that  she  felt  quite  undeci- 
ded what  to  do.  She  seemed  solicitous  to  be  still 
farther  assured  of  the  happiness  I  had  spoken  of  as 
enjoyed  by  the  nuns. 

When  she  touched  that  subject,  I  addressed  her 


•mit* 


"••^alci*'^ 


MISS  ROSS. 


61 


young 
0  often 
lin  cir* 
Tuples, 
by  tho 
0  intei- 
jetvveen 
I,  at  the 
s  easily 
on  with 
5ry  busy 
)serving. 
al  to  her 
long  fa- 
nost  cau- 
t  did  not 
edly  fond 

mough  a 
►n ;  and  I 
lappy  life 
her,  as  a 
from  that 
To  this 
that  my 
'ect  upon 
;e  undeci- 
be  still 

en  of  ^* 


exactly  after  the  manner  directed  by  the  Superior, 
and  speaking  rather  harshly,  inquired  pf  her,  **  Do 
you  condemn  the  life  of  a  nun  then  ?"  She  instantly 
answered,  "  No  ;'^  and  she  easily  admitted  all  I  said 
about  the  attention  paid  to  the  comfort  of  those  in 
the  Convent.  "  But,"  said  she,  "  my  mother  is  very 
much  opposed  to  my  taking  the  veil ;  she  is  a  wid- 
ow, and  you  know  we  are  bound  to  honor  and  obey 
our  {^rents — nature  teaches  us  that."  The  Supe- 
rior had  furnished  me,  in  French,  with  an  answer 
to  this  objection ;  and  as  we  were  accustomed  to 
converse  in  English,  I  had  only  to  translate  her 
words,  which  werje,  . 

'•  Les  droits  de  nos  parens  ne  sont  pas  devant  les 
droits  de  notre  religion," 

"  The  claims  of  our  parents  are  not  before  those 
of  our  religion." 

"  I  shan't  be  a  nun!"  said  she,  with  determination. 
I  talked  with  her,  however,  some  time,  and  she  be- 
gan again  to  listen  patiently. 

I  then  added,  that  Christ  had  commanded  us  to  *'  for- 
sake father  and  mother"  to  be  his  disciples,  and  that 
we  must  have  trials  and  tribulations  before  we  could 
enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  She  told  me  that  she 
felt  then  less  inclined  to  the  world  than  she  had  when 
we  h^  last  conversed  together;  but  at  length  she 

alluded  to  Mr. .     »'  Never  mention,"  I  exclaim* 

ed,  "su&h  abominations !  It  is  sin,  it  is  defilement 
to  speak  of  such  a  thing  in  so  holy  a  place  as  a 
Convent."  This  I  said  very  much  in  the  manner 
and  tone  which  the  Superior  had  used  in  dictating 
6 


lis 


iKi 


M  :  m 


i  I 


I-  i;;l  1 1 


AM 

ill 


¥^ 


i: 


W^'§li  BLACK  NUNNERY. 

itto^B#;  I  then  added,  "  Now  this  is  the  only  ob- 
staide  Jliiick  the  devil  puts  in  the  way  of  your  sal- 
Ya^n— HUlid  «ee  how  he  tries  more  to  J)revent  you, 
the  nearer  f^  Are  getting  to  it.  All  that  you  haire 
to  do,  theoiis  <to  resist  t}ie  more.^' 

And  the  r^etition  of  these  expressions  has  brought 
.to  my  mind  many  others  which  I  often  heard,  not 
•only  about  that  time,  but  frequently  before  and  after- 
wavds.  One  brings  up  another ;  and  to  speak  of 
objections  ^aft  might  be  made  to  any -of  our  nunnery 
doctrines, ^or  to  bear  a  question  asked  about  our  way 
of  life,  naturally  calls  to  my  memory  the  replies 
which  were  made  to  them. 

"Are  you  at  liberty  to  buy  a  farm,  and  sell  it 
when  you  please  ?  No — Then  how  can  j'ou  give 
yourself  to"  a  young  man  when  you  please  ?" 

"Must  we  not  obey  our  parents? — Cluand  leg 
droits  de  la  religion  som  concerne,  les  droits  de  la 
nature  cessent.'' 

["  When  the  rights  or  claims  of  religion  are  con- 
oerned,  the  rights  (or  claims)  of  nature  cease."] 

When  the  question  is  piiit  to  an  old  nun — "What 
made  you  become  a  nun  ?"  the  regular,  fixed  answer 
always  is,  with  a  peculiar  drawl — "  Divine  love." 
But  such  things  as  these,  although  they  come  up 
very  strongly  to  my  mind,  may  perhaps  appear  to 
be  not  worth  mentioning. 

The  conversation  I  held  with  poor  Miss  Ross 
was  much  longer  than  I  can  undertake  to  give  a 
full  account  of;  but  after  I  had  over  and  over  again 
pmled  the  happiness  of  a  nun's  life  in  the  brightest 


MISS  ROSffv 


63 


manner  I  was  able,  and  assured  her  that  I  had  never 
known  blessedness  befare  I  had  entered  upon,  it,  I  told 
her  that  I  had  had  some  inspirations  fiem  heaven,, 
such  as  I  had  never  enjoyed  before,  and  that  she 
would  have  the  same.  I  also  told  her  wilh  s>olem* 
nity,  that  she  had  now  received,  through  me,  an  in- 
vitation from  Jesus  Christ,  to  become  his  bride ;  and 
that  if  she  rejected  it,  it  would  be  a  sm  of  deep  in- 
Ifratitude,  and  he  would  reject  her  from  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  ;  that  it  wa^  her  duty  to  enter  the  Convent 
as  a  veiled  nun,  without  regarding  the  feelings  oi 
her  mother,  o-r  any  other  obstacle ;  and  that  she  was. 
bound  to  obtain  all  the  property  she  could,  and  put 
it  into  the  treasury  of  the  institutionu 


m\ 


%^  iiv  I 


w 


64 


BLACK  NlTNKfiRV. 


e 


CHAPTER   IV. 

Story  of  Misa  Ross  continued—Plan  to  get  her  into  the  Nunnery  for 
life— Arrangements— Execution  of  our  design. 

It  was  very  easy  for  me  to  see  that  what  I  said 
hnd  a  great  effect  on  Miss  Ross.  I  found  it  impos- 
sible, however,  to  make  her  promise  me  to  take  the 
veil.  She  persisted  that  she  must  see  her  mother 
first.  I  then  left  her,  and  went  to  the  Superior's 
room,  where  I  informed  her  of  all  that  had  passed. 
She  appeared  very  much  delighted,  and  treated  me 
with  great  condescension  and  kindness.  She  said, 
however,  that  we  should  yet  have  to  do  much ;  for 
it  was  plain  to  her  that  the  novice  had  very  strong 
scruples  to  overcome — and  she  added,  that  the  dov- 
il's  influence  was  very  powerful  over  some  persons. 
We  must  therefore  pursue  a  plan  which  would  re- 
quire great  caution  and  skill  on  our  part,  but  which, 
she  had  no  doubt,  would  prove  successful.  This 
she  communicated  to  me  in  few  words.  That  even- 
ing the  Superior  told  the  nuns  that  she  had  been 
warned  in  a  dream  that  some  one  was  in  great  temp* 
tations,  and  desired  them  to  say  a  Pater  and  an  Ave 
for  her. 

We  were  to  disguise  ourselves,  and  appear  to  Miss 
Ross,  I  as  Satan,  and  she  as  the  Holy  Mother. 
Miss  Ross  must  be  brought  alone,  and  with  solem- 
nity, to  some  place  where  we  could  carry  through 


MISS  ROSS. 


65 


the  deception  without  interruption,  and  with  the  best 
effect.  The  whole  of  her  plan  she  communicated 
to  me ;  but  as  we  had  several  rehearsals  to  go 
through  in  preparation,  instead  of  repeating  her  inr 
structions,  I  hud  better  relate  what  was  done  in  con- 
formity with  them. 

When  we  were  prepared  to  go  through  with  our 
parts,  in  order  that  we  might  become  familiar  with 
them,  she  gave  me  an  old  robe,  which  she  made  me 
wrap  around  me,  and  the  devil's  cap,  head,  and 
homs,^ which  is  kept  to  scare  the  nuns,  few  of  whom 
know  of  it.  ~  Thus  I  was  conc^ealed,  every  thing  ex- 
cept my  eyes,  and  then  approached  a  spot  where  we 
imagined  the  novice  to  be  lying,  I  addressed  her 
in  a.  feigned  voice,  and  invited  her  to  become  my 
servant,  promising  her  a  happy  and  easy  life.  In 
an  instant,  at  a  moment  when  we  supposed  her  to  be 
making  the  sign  of  the  cross,  I  stopped  speaking, 
and  hastily  withdrew.  After  a  short  time,  I  return- 
ed, and  made  other  propositions  to  her ;  and  then, 
after  flying  again  from  the  cross,  again  came  back^ 
and  promised  her,  in  case  she  would  comply,  to 
ensure  her  marriage  with  the  man  she  loved.  I 
then  retired  once  more;  after  which,  the  Superior 
approached,  and  with  as  sweet  and  winning  a  voice 
as  she  could  assume,  said  that  she  had  listened  to 
what  had  passed,  and  had  come  to  assure  her  of  her 
protection. 

After  I  had  become  familiar  with  my  part  in  this 
sad  farce,  and  acted  it  to  the  satisfaction  x)f  the  Supe- 
rior she  took  measures  to  have  it  performed  for  the 
6* 


■' 


'i:::ili'i 


«i:"-:l 


it 


'1^' 


'<    !>is 


,*    |i 


i  Mm 


I  mi 

'I    ;■•■     can' 

i  i  ti 


II 


m^ 


66 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


Mat  time.  In  this  also  1  had  a  principal  pan  to  per- 
form ;  for  I  was  directed  to  hold  another  conversa- 
tion with  my  deceived  friend ;  and,  in  obedience  to 
instructions,  on  Saturday  evening  took  her  into  the 
Examination  of  Conscience  room,  and  informed  her, 
that  I  had  been  inspired  by  the  Virgin  Mary  to  tell 
her,  that  if  she  would  go  into  the  nuns'  private 
chapel,  the  Holy  Mother  would  speak  with  her. 
I  informed  her,  however,  that  it  would  not  be  at  all 
surprising  if  the  devil  should  appear  to  her,  and  en- 
deavor to  prevent  her  from  holding  so  happy  an 
interview ;  and  that  if  she  should  be  tempted,  she 
must  cross  herself,  and  Satan  would  instantly  leave 
her,  because  he  could  not  withstand  the  power 
of  the  sign.  Then  telling  her  that  she  must  keep 
a  strict  fast  on  Sunday  evening,  I  informed  her, 
that  on  Monday  morning  I  would  be  with  her 
again. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  Superior,  with  the  help  of 
one  of  the  old  nuns.  Saint  Margarite,  and  myself,  had 
darkened  the  private  chapel  as  much  as  we  could, 
by  means  of  black  curtains,  and  placed  only  a  sin- 
gle light  in  it,  and  that  a  taper,  burning  by  the  side 
of  the  altar.  We  also  took  down  the  cross,  and  laid 
it  on  the  floor,  with  the  head  turned  towards  the 
door,  and  the  foot  towards  the  altar.  When  all  was 
prepared,  I  went  to  Miss  Ross,  and  conducted  her 
into  the  chapel.  I  told  her  to  lie  down  upon  the 
cross,  with  her  arms  extended,  in  the  attitude  of 
the  crucified  Saviour,  w^hich  she  did ;  and  then  bound 
her  eyes  tight  with  a  bandage,  all  just  as  the  Supe- 


MISS  Roas. 


6t 


rior  had  ordered,  telling  her  she  mijo^ht  otherwise 
see  a  horrid  sight.  I  then  retired  hy  the  door,  just 
outside  of  which,  the  Superior  was  standing ;  and 
there  I  was  covered  with  the  old  rohe;  for  although 
it  was  so  dark,  the  eyes  of  the  poor  girl  were  blind- 
ed, and  her  head  purposely  so  placed,  that  she  could 
hardly  have  seen  us  under  any  circumstances,  yet 
the  Superior  said,  perhaps  she  might  peep  a  little 
and  see  us.  If  this  plan  failed,  she  said,  she  must 
resort  to  some  other. 

We  were  both  completely  disguised;  and  I 
had  not  only  the  dress  on,  and  devil's  cap,  but 
a  slice  cut  from  a  potato,  and  slit  in  different  ways 
so  as  to  resemble  great  teeth,  which  was  crowd- 
ed into  my  mouth.  The  front  part  of  my  cap 
had  been  turned  up  inside,  and  I  painted  my 
cheeks  with  some  red  paint  the  Superior  gave 
me ;  and  she  afterwards  put  on  more,  thinking  I 
had  not  enough. 

After  I  had  left  Miss  Ross  m  the  chapel  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  the  Superior  signified  that  it  was 
time  to  return,  and  begin  my  temptation.  I  there- 
fore approached  her,  and  standing  a  little  distance 
from  her  head,  repeated  some  of  the  words  I  had 
been  taught ;  and  the  circumstances  are  still  most 
distinctly  before  me,  so  that  I  remember  the  words 
as  if  I  had  uttered  them  only  yesterday.  Per- 
haps one  reason  of  it  is,  that  every  few  min- 
utes  during  the  whole  time,  my  conscience  stung 
me  severely,  so  that  I  could  scarcely  go  on  with 
my  part. 


9  M 

m*'-m' 

f  !■ 

;»|| 

11 

'  Wv  ^' 

1 

'ffi;'-    i 

WiW 

1  }'■  mi'''     1 V'''!   ^H 

jl 

mMm 

ii  I 

KM'r-       I'tiijll'    :^| 

'j| 

Wm'     ' 

irm 

-i'lilV    :| 

IP  ST          "       '''     '^1 

^"V|-*:l 

m 

"•^  W  'i 

■  mm 

'tJl::';:rii:|MH 

1   V:  :|^       ' 

IP' 

1  "  :  ■  ;■, 

':  1| " 

>     Ml'         i 

'  l^'r'Tl'    ; 

'  %" 

';! 

|:'^i|i^^' 

,!, 

||  ;:,i|;'  f! 

-    1      . 

U^  "     r''      ■!*''■' 

m-M 

ji 

|fflL|||jl 

■nnPsi:  • 

■  m'. ' 

1      1*  »    i*  : 

■  i'V- 

Pff;  ''.. 

1 1 '  ■* 

I! 

ilii''" 

'■  p5|ii 

I| 

iiiii' 

,ijp'l| 

■;■  l\'\  i; 

I 

li 

4' I  "  ■'!''' 

r    w  ;r;'  ■' 

i  '1  ,if    ■-;   1 

i 
j 

'l 

ill 

L#  ml  i  'A 

^Eff  RFit  '  ''1'  1 

1 1  iic^F  ; 

!  m 

r  it'  ■  111 'I 

68 


BLACK  NUNNERY* 


,  "  Are  you  a  fool,"  said  I,  "  to  be  lying  there  id 
such  a  posture,  for  that  God  of  yours  ?  Had  you 
not  better  serve  me  T^  She  raised  her  band»  without 
speaking,  and  made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  saying,. 
*' Jesu,  Maria,  Joseph,  ayez  pitid  de  moi."  (Jesus, 
Mary,  Joseph,  have  pity  on  me  I)  I  waited  no 
longer,  but  immediately  retired  softly,  as  if  I  had 
vanished.  After  standing  a  few  minutes  beside  the 
Superior,  just  outside  of  the  door,  without  either  of 
us  speaking,  she  touched  me,  and  I  approached  the 
poor  novice  again. 

"  Would  you -not  like  to  come  out  of  this  place,'^ 
I  asked  her,  "and  serve  me?  You  shall  have 
nothing  but  balls  and  pleasure  of  all  kinds."  Miss 
Ross  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  again,  and  I  van- 
ished as  quickly  and  silently  as  before.  In  a  short 
time  I  entered  again,  and  told  her,  "  If  you  will  only 
leave  this  nunnery,  I  will  do  any  thing  for  you 
you  wish — I  will  get  you  married  to  the  young  man 
you  love  so  much." 

Still  the  poor  unsuspecting  girl,  though  doubtless 
terrified,  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  again  and  again  \ 
and  at  length  I  left  her  saying  "Jesu,  Maria,  Joseph, 
ayez  pitie  de  moi."  I  then  took  off  my  dress,  when 
the  Superior  made  me  sit  down,  and  signified  that 
I  must  not  make  the  slightest  noise.  She  remarked,. 
"Well,  if  this  plan  does  not  succeed,  I  will  try  force." 
She  then  went  in  and  addressed  her,  in  French,  in 
this  manner : 

**  I  am  your  Holy  Mother,  (which  means  the  Vir- 
gin Mary,)  I  have  been  listening  to  your  ftiithfulness, 


eve  in 
d  you 
without 
laying, 
(Jesus, 
ted  no 
rihad 
jide  the 
ither  of 
hed  the 

place" 
ill  have 
"     Miss 
d  I  van- 
1  a  short 
will  only 

for  you 
ung  man 

loubtless 
[d  again  *r 
I,  Joseph, 
tss,when 
lified  that 
jmarked,. 
^y  force." 
Irench,  in 

theVir- 
ihfulness, 


MISS  ROSS. 


69 


and  will  adopt  you  as  one  of  my  children.  Are  you 
willing  to  become  one  of  my  daughters  ?  If  you 
are,  you  must  join  the  sisters  this  week,  and  make 
yoiir  vows  before  another  Sabbath  passes  over  your 
head;  for  I  am  afraid  the  devil  is  making  great 
plans  to  get  you.  But  if  you  have  your  vows  made, 
I  think  you  will  be  safe." 

She  then  asked  her  if  she  vvas  willing  to  give  up 
all  she  had  to  the  Holy  Church,  and  told  her,  that 
unless  she  would  part  with  all,  she  could  not  accept 
her.  She  then  promised  her  her  protection,  if  she 
was  willing,  and  retired  saying,  **  Peace  be  with 

In  the  afternoon  I  was  sent  to  request  her  to  go 
into  the  Superior's  room,  as  she  wished  to  speak 
with  her.  On  entering  it,  we  found  the  Superior 
of  the  Convent  and  the  Superior  of  the  Seminary 
both  there.  The  former  addressed  her,  telling  her 
that  she  had  had  a  vision,  in  which  she  was  told 
that  the  young  novice  who  was  doing  penance  in 
the  chapel,  was  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God.  At 
this.  Miss  Ross  appeared  quite  overjoyed,  but  scarce- 
ly able  to  speak. 

The  Superior  then  told  her,  that  she  ought  to  list- 
en to  any  advice  I  might  give  her,  for  she  had  entire 
confidence  in  me,*  and  she  ought  to  be  guided  by  my 
counsel.  She  requested  her  to  return  to  the  novices* 
department,  retire  into  a  corner,  and  determine  what 
she  would  do.  She  then  whispered  to  me,  and  de- 
sired me  to  remain  with  her  until  the  Superior  of 
the  Seminary  went  away,  which  I  did.     She  then 


\'-':l 


II'  V 


!r  '■:-4 


1,1*.; 


!l 


I       ,1 


"tiili  Ml 


iiii 


Ill '  I 
III   il 


ly  !-.  ^•^■ 


70 


BLACK  NVNNJSRY. 


told  me  to  go  to  Miss  Ross  again,  and  coax  her  to 
be  received  almost  immediately. 

I  went  accordingly,  and  endeavored  to  get  a  prom- 
ise from  her  to  that  effeet,  but  I  was  unable.  She 
persisted  that  she  mi^st  see  her  moth^  before  she 
could  take  the  veil.  I  inquired  of  her  the  reason. 
She  replied,^  that  she  wished  to  give  to  the  nunnery 
all  the  property  her  mother  could  spare  her.  This 
I  communicated  to  the  SuperioB,  who  told  me  to.  say 
that  het  mother  should  be  sent  for  the  next  day. 
Her  mother  came,,  and  had  aa  interview  with  her^ 
in  which  she  learnt  her  daughter's  intention  to  be- 
come a  nun.  This  she  opposed  to  her  utmost ;  but 
all  the  arguments  and  entreaties  she  used,  were 
utterly  vain — she  could^  make  no  impression..  Her 
daughter  had  wished  to  see  her  only  to  tell  her  that 
such  was  her  resolution,  and  to  request  her  to  deliv- 
er her  that  afternoon,  all  the  money  she  intended 
ever  to.  give  her.  The  widow  retired — ^the  money 
was  sent — Miss  Ross  took  the  veil  on  the  Wednes* 
day  morning  following,  and  brought  a-  large  contri- 
bution. I  was  not  present  at  her  reception ;  and  I 
do  not  think  it  necessary  to  say  any  thing- further  on 
a  subject,  which  is,  and  ever  must  be-all  my  life,  one 
of  the  most  painful  with,  which  I  have  had  any  conr 
nexion.  I  will  only  add,,  that  although  I  often  saw, 
Saint  Mary,  (as  she  was  calrled,.  afler  her  supposed 
patroness,)  I  never  spoke  with  her  after  hei  re^ 
ception.  Opportunities^  it  is  true^  were  not  very 
frequent^  but,  when  they  were  offered,  she  re- 
peatedly seemed  disposed  to  speak  ta  me^    I  sa^, 


iJ  'f  l.i 


V188  ROdft. 


n 


AX  length,  that  she  wm  becoming  a  favorite  with 
Jane  Racy,  which  pleased  me,  knowing  that  she 
would  be  of  some  service  to  her,  and  befriend 
her.  Many  a  time  she  would  iix  her  eyes  upon 
me,  and  it  seemed  as  if  they  would  pierce  through 
my  soul. 


'',  I  '  ■■ 


,!      -. 


m 


M! 


n 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


CHAPTER   V. 

More  recoUeetlons  of  Jane  Ray— Her  confeaatous  of  lier  hiatorjr. 

One  of  the  nuns  was  from  St.  Mark's,  and  bore 
the  name  of  St.  Mark.  Her  father  visited  the  Su- 
perior one  day,  and  requested  her  to  have  the  nuns 
pray  for  him  daily  for  a  short  time,  leaving  with 
her  a  considerable  sum  of  money  to  pay  for  their 
intercession.  Such  things  were  occasionally  done, 
by  different  persons.  He  also  sent  about  forty  dol- 
lars to  his  daughter,  with  a. desire  that  they  might 
be  distributed  among  the  nuns,  to  purchase  whatev- 
er they  might  wish  for.  The  Superior  informed  us 
that  it  was  quite  inconsistent  with  the  rules  for  the 
nuns  to  receive  such  presents^but  that,  considering 
the  devout  character  of  the  giver,  she  would  not  en- 
tirely forbid  the  execution  of  his  request.  She  there- 
fore furnished  us  with  some  molasses  to  make  into 
candy,  and  allowed  us  an  unusual  degree  of  liberty 
during  a  part  of  a  day.  A  considerable  quantity  of 
molasses  was  made  into  candy  by  some  of  the  most 
skilled  in  the  process :  th<^ugh  by  no  means  as  much 
as  forty  dollars'  worth.  The  Superior,  however, 
had  a  trick  played  on  her  in  consequence  of  the  in- 
dulgence :  for  some  of  us  attributed  it  ttf  a  desire  of 
pleasing  the  rich  contributor,  and  not  to  any  kind- 
ness  towards  ourselves. 

When  the  time  for  evening  prayers  had  almost 


lANK  R4y. 


78 


arrived,  Jane  Ray  proposed  to  drop  a  little  warm 
candy  in  the  <:hairs  of  the  Superior  and  two 
old  nuns.  This  was  soon  done ;  and  in  a  few  min- 
utes those  seats,  as  well  as  the  others  in  the  commu- 
nity room,  were  occupied,  and  the  prayers  going  on. 
At  the  close  the  Superior  attempted  to  rise,  but  fell 
back  again  into  her  chair ;  and  at  the  samo  mo- 
ment the  two  old  nuns  did  the  same.  After  a  few 
unsuccessful  attempts,  their  situation  became  evident 
to  ail  the  assembly ;  and  there  was  a  great  embar- 
rassment at  once  among  us  all,  arising  from  a  dis- 
position  to  speak  and  to  laugh,  opp'  sed  by  the 
endeavor  to  suppress  both.  The  scene  was  a  ve^y 
ludicrous  one,  and  Jane  enjoyed  much  rrmuseir^nt 
before  the  Superior  and  the  old  nuns  could  be  sot 
at  liberty. 

Jane  Ray  would  sometimes  seem  to  be  overccDm 
«nd  kse  courage,  when  detected  and  exposed  for 
«ome  of  'her  tricks,  even  though  not  condemned  to 
any  severe  penance.  I  have  seen  her  cry,  and  even 
foar,  after  committing  some  breach  of  rules ;  and 
then  retire  to  a  corner,  and  after  composing  herself, 
begin  to  meditate  a  new  trick.  This  she  would 
commonly  carry  into  effect  with  success ;  and  then, 
laughing  aloud,  declare  that  she  wa  satisfied  and 
happy  again. 

Sometiihes  she  would  submit  to  penances  with  per- 
fect indifference,  though  they  ma  ie  her  the  constant 
object  of  observation.  To  punish  her  for  her  habitu- 
^al  negligence  in  dress,  she  was  once  ordered  to 
weBLt  an  «ld  nightcap  until  it  fell  to  pieces ;  but  stiU 
.7 


1 ,  I 


,  ■). 


I  i!  • 


t"" ''  1 


;i 


mm 


it 


T4  BLACK  NVNNERY.  ,^«^ 

she  was  seen  again  as  usual,  with  her  apron  half  on 
and  half  ofi)  and  with  stockings  of  different  colors. 

She  would  occasionally  slip  into  the  Superior'^ 
room,  steal  pass  tickets,  and  get  into  the  hospital 
with  them ;  and  this  she  did  so  holdly,  that  she  wat 
the  occasion  of  the  tickets  heing  disused.  Some 
times  she  would  hring  a  Roman  Catholic  newspa 
per  out  of  the  Superior's  room,  and  give  it  to  the 
nuns  to  read;  arid  sometimes  repeat  to  us  what  she 
had  overheard  said  in  private. 

Sometimes  scenes  of  great  agitation  would  occur, 
and  things  would  he  carried  to  such  a  state,  that  one 
and  another  of  the  nuns  would  hecome  desperate, 
a^  resist  with  violence.  For  it  is  to  he  remember- 
ed, that  unspeakable  practices  were  sometimes  resort- 
ed to,  at  the  will  of  the  priests  or  bishops,  counte. 
nanced  by  the  Superior ;  and  sometimes,  as  I  have 
stated  in  my  first  volume,  required  on  the  authority 
of  the  Pope. 

Jane  Ray  sometimes  appeared  as  a  loud  and  vio- 
lent opposer  of  what  were  considered  the  established 
rules  of  the  Convent  She  would  break  out  in  de- 
nunciations of  the  priests,  and  berate  them  in  a  style 
which  it  would  be  difficult  to  imitate,  if  it  were 
worth  while.  Other  nuns  would  sometimes  exclaim, 
**  Are  you  not  ashamed  to  show  so  little  respect  for 
the  holy  fiithers?"  ••  Why  are  they  not  ashamed," 
she  would  reply,  **  to  show  no  respect  fox  the  holy 
sisters?" 

Some  of  the  best  opportunities  I  ever  had  for  com 
versing  with  Jane;  were  at  night  ,*  for  during  a  con- 


**'»■ 


*% 


'■  'i; 


#^. 


aANi  SAY. 


75 


siderable  time  she  had  her  bed  opposite  mine,  and 
by  watching  for  a  moment,  when  she  could  do  it 
without  being  seen  by  the  night  watch,  she  would 
slip  over  to  me,  and  get  into  my  bed.  Thus  we 
have  often  spent  hours  together ;  and  she  found  such 
occasions  very  convenient  for  communicating  to  me 
such  plans  as  she  devised  for  amusement  or  revenge. 
I  sometimes  lent  an  ear  to  her  proposals,  quite 
against  my  will ;  for  I  commonly  concluded  with  a 
solemn  confession  of  the  wickedness,  as  I  supposed 
it,  in  which  she  thus  induced,  and  sometimes  almost 
compelled  me  to  engage.  Indeed,  it  often  happened 
that  I  had  nothing  to  do  in  the  morning,  as  it  were, 
but  to  beg  pardon ;  and  when  I  was  asked  why  I 
had  so  much  of  that  business  to  do,  I  commonly 
laid  it  to  Jane  Ray.  She,  however,  appeared  to  take 
much  pleasure  in  the  stolen  interviews  we  thus  had ; 
and  when  we  were  obliged  to  lie  ^i  a  distance  from 
each  other,  she  told  me  that  it  caused  her  to  weep 
more  than  she  had  ever  done  in  her  life.       ' ' 

I  naturali3rfelt  much  curiosity  to  learn  something 
of  the  history  of  Jane  Ray,  and  repeatedly  asked 
her  questions  intended  to  lead  her  to  tell  me  some- 
thing of  her  ftmiily,  her  former  residence,  or  life. 
But,  although  so  communicative  on  most  other  sub* 
jects,  on  this  she  evidently  did  not  like  to  speak. 
Repeatedly  have  I  known  her  to  waive  my  inqui- 
ries, and  many  times,  also,  when  I  spoke  very  plain- 
ly, she  would  become  silent,  and  refuse  to  speak  a 
word.  Ail  this  unwillingness,  only  served  to  in- 
crsase  my  desire  to  know  the  truth,  but  I  never  was 


p  * 


¥ 


«.*• 


ly^ 


f|:. 

ff 

I 


i& 


n  s 


m 


Ml 


¥*ilHi 


'  H 


76 


BLACK  NVNNERY. 


able  to  draw  ^om  ber  any  thing  more  than  a  rery 
brief  and  general  account  of  herself ;  for  never,  ex- 
cept on  a  single  occasion^  did  she  comply  with  my 
wishes  so  far  as  even  to  speak  on.  the  subject. 

One  night,  when  she  had  secretly  left  her  bed 
and  entered  mine»  she  happened  to  be  in.  a  very 
communicative  mood^  though  she  appeared  more  de- 
pressed and  deeply  sunk  in  melancholy  than  I  had 
ever  known  her  before.  She  then  informed  me, 
that  she  had  become  attached  to  an  officer  of  the 
British  army  in  Cluebec,  in  whom  she  confided  to 
her  ruin,  believkig  that  he  intended  to  marry  her. 
She  left  her  parents,  and  after  a  time  proceeded  with 
him  to  jMontreat.  There  he  invited  her  to  visit  the 
Hotel  Dieu  Nunnery,  as  a  curiosity;  but  to  her 
surprise,  she  suddenly  found  herself  deserted  by  him, 
and  the  doors  closed  upon  her  From  what  she 
observed  or  heard,  she  soon  learnt  that  this  was  done 
in  consequence  of  an  arrangement  made  between 
the  officer  and  the  Superiors  of  the  Seminary  and 
Convent,  the  first  having  paid  a  large  sum  of  money 
to  have  her  shut  up  from  the  world. 

I  understood  her  to  say  that  the  o&er  was  an 
aid-de-camp  of  the  former  governor  of  Canada,  Sir 
Peregrine  Maitland.  The  priests,  she  believed, 
knew  her  story,  but  fow  of  the  nuns,  she  thought, 
had  any  knowledge  of  it  except  myself 


a  very 
Qore  de- 
ll I  had 
fted  me, 
r  of  the 
ijSded  to 
Liry  her. 
ded  with 
visit  the 
it  to  her 
i  by  him» 
vhal  she 
was  done 

between 
lary  and 

f  money 


FATH£R  BEDAR. 


77 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Uj  fear  of  the  prieate— Arguments  uied  to  keep  us  in  eubjeetion— 

Old  nune. 

I  WAS  kept  in  great  fear  of  the  priests,  by  preten- 
ces they  made  to  various  kinds  of  power.  I  was 
once  confessing  to  Father  Cedar,  who  is  now  dead, 
and  told  him  I  had  something  on  my  conscience 
which  I  did  not  like  to  communicate.  He  said  to 
me,  "  I  have  power  to  strike  you  dead  this  minute ; 
but  I  will  not.  I  will  spare  you.  Go  arid  examine 
your  conscience,  and  see  if  you  cannot  come  back 
and  tell  me  what  it  is  that  you  now  conceal.'' 

I  was  much  irightened ;  for  I  believed  what  he 
said,  and  supposed  he  could  have  taken  away  my 
life  on  the  spot  by  only  wishing  it.  I  therefore  im* 
mediately  went  to  the  examination  of  my  conscience 
with  fear  and  trembling. 

I  have  remarked  in  my  first  volume,  more  than 
once,  that  we  were  told  it  was  a  duty  to  submit  to 
the  licentious  wishes  of  the  priests.  This  we  were 
urged  to  on  various  considerations.  We  were  told, 
for  instance,  that  being  consecrated  to  God,  we  were 
not  our  own,  and  even  our  persons  were  not  to  be 
regarded  as  at  our  disposal.  Out  of  considerations 
of  gratitude,  too,  we  were  told,  it  was  our  duty  to 
suppress  the  doubts  and  misgivings  which  would 
sometimes  arise  in  our  minds,  when  we  allowed  our 
consciences  to  present  the  nature  of  our  life  in  itp 
7* 


Mm 


•'111 

m  t 


\m;, 


UMm 


lit 


fm 


■'';)f  .iU 


i 


l«:,M- 


iii^  ■  a 


:ii  ■;<■;?        ihi" 


% 


78 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


6«ni  proper  light.  If  there  were  no  priests,  we  were 
reminded  we  could  never  get  to  heaven;  and  it 
would  be  ungrateful  in  the  extreme,  after  being  in- 
sured of  eternal  life  by  their  kind  offices,  if  we 
should  deny  them  any  wish  whatever. 

In  spite,  however,  of  all  that  was  said,  our  feelings 
often  revolted,  and  arguments  were  renewed.  Not 
only  so,  but  now  and  then,  as  I  have  before  remark- 
ed, penances  of  difierent  kinds  were  often  resorted 
to,  to  suppress  them. 

One  of  the  tales  told  us  by  the  priests,  was  this — 
intended  to  prove  the  power  they  exercise  by  means 
of  sacraments  which  none  but  they  can  administer. 
I  recollect  that  it  was  recounted  to  us  one  day  at 
catechism,  by  one  of  the  fathers. 

"  I  was  onco  travelling,"  said  he,  **m  a  desolate 
region,  when  I  saw  something  flying  like  a  white 
dove.  Believing  it  to  be  the  Holy  Spirit,  I  followed 
it,  and  it  led  me  tq  a  house,  over  the  door  of  which 
it  stopped.  I  went  in,  and  found  an  old  man  on  his 
death- bed,  who  had  never  been  baptized,  nor  ever 
heard  of  any  religion.  I  baptized  him;  and  he  went 
off  straight  to  heaven."* 

*  Among  my  early  recollections,  are  many  anecdotes  illnstra- 
ting  the  pe<iuliar  opinions  and  ceremonies  of  the  Canadian 
Catholics  in  and  about  Montreal.  My  grandmother,  Mrs.  Mills, 
was  a  Scotch  woman,  and  a  firm  Protestant.  She  had  a  hand- 
some estate  about  four  miles  distant  from  the  city,  on  the  Lachine 
road,  where  I  repeatedly  visited  her.  She  was  required,  liiie  eve- 
rybody else  in  the  parish  who  was  able,  to  furnish,  in  her  turn, 
what  is  called  "  holy  bread,"  which  is  given  out  in  church  by 
the  priest  before  sacrament,  but  eaten  afterwards.  The  prepa- 
ration of  it  was  attended  with  much  trouble  and  some  expense ; 


y ' 


SEVEN  SINS. 


79 


One  reason  why  I  did  not  like  to  approach  the 
cells  occupied  by  the  imprisoned  nuns,  was  this  : 
the  Superior  had  told  me  that  they  were  possessed 
by  evil  spirits,  and  that  I  must  always  make  the 
sign  of  the  cross  on  going  into  the  cellar. 

There  aife  seven  sins,  as  we  were  taught,  which 
priestscannc*  forgive, viz :  that  of  refusing  to  pay 
tyth^^s  to  thd/thurch,  injuring  dumb  animals,  setting 
a  hduse  m/^ret  hearing  a  Protestant  preach,  rea- 
ding Protestant  books,  and  one  more  which  I  do 
not  remember.  These,  however,  can  be  forgiven  by 
the  Bishop  or  the  Grand  Vicar.  ** 

From  what  I  heard  and  observed  at  different 
times,  I  had  reason  to  believe  that  a  serious  mis- 

for  there  were  to  be  eleven  loaves  made,  of  different  sizes,  though 
they  were  all  of  considerable  weight.  They  were  made  with  a 
good  supply  of  eggs  and  butter,  and  took  about  a  bag  of  flour. 
They  were  ornamented  on  the  top  with  Peter*8  coek  crowing, 
having  on  his  head  a  tinsel  crown,  and  were  starred  over,  in  a 
particular  manner,  which  required  great  painstaking,  and  often 
cost  many  trials  before  they  would  be  done  right.  My  grand- 
mother used  to  say  that  it  always  cost  her  ten  or  twelve  dollars  to 
prepare  the  holy  bread ;  and  the  sacrifice  of  her  feelings  appear- 
ed to  be  still  more  reluctantly  submitted  to ;  for  she  called  it,  in 
her  broad  Scotch  dialect,  a  service  to  the  DeeviL 

She  was  a  regular  devout  attendant  on  public  worship; 
notwithstanding  her  advanced  age  (above  eighty)  and  the  dis- 
tance from  her  church,  in  Montreal,  she  seldom  or  never  failed 
to  attend,  although  in  consequence  of  certain  unhappy  circum- 
stances in  her  family,  she  could  not  for  some  years  command 
the  services  of  the  horses  in  the  barn,  and  always  had  to  walk. 
I  have  lately  conversed  with  a  Protestant  clergyman  residing 
in  Canada,  who  spoke  in  high  terms  of  my  grandmother,  and 
said  he  had  often  overtaken  heron  the  road  home  from  church 
in  the  snow,  and  taken  her  up  in  his  sleigh. 

After  her  death,  the  Roman  Catholics  dwelling  in  her  neigh-  ' 


•y  " 


'f;  r 


.:,,  i,-; 


!-.'''!'.;' 


60 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


understaiiding  existed  between  the  Bishop  and  Fa- 
ther Richards.  I  have  heard  it  hinted,  in  some  way, 
that  the  former  would  probably  have  had  his  resi- 
dence in  the  nunnery  but  for  the  latter.  But  this  I 
state  only  as  what  I  have  been  told. 

The  t^rm  "  old  nun,''  I  did  not  particularly  ex- 
plain in  my  first  edition.  It  did  not  refer  entirely 
to  age.  None  of  the  nuns,  indeed,  were  old  women. 
For  some  reason  or  other,  none  of  them  appeared 
to  me  to  be  above  forty  years  of  age,  and  few  more 
than  thirty.  I  never  knew  what  made  the  differ, 
ence  between  them  and  the  common  veiled  nuns, 
like  myself  It  was  easy  to  see  that  they  stood  on 
a  different  footing  from  the  rest  of  us,  but  what  that 

borhood  held  her  memory  in  great  dislike,  and  were  not  allowed 
to  pass  over  any  part  of  her  farm  unless  they  had  holy  water 
about  them,  for  fear  of  being  beset  by  evil  spirits. 

A  man  I  knew,  whose  name  it  is  not  necessary  to  mention, 
the  son  of  a  Protestant  mother,  wished  to  marry  a  Catholic 
woman,  but  knew  he  would  be  disinherited  if  he  did  so  before 
she  disposed  of  her  property.  The  priest  allowed  them  to  live 
together  as  man  and  wife,  with  the  intention  to  be  married  at 
a  future  time.  When  the  neighbors  began  to  talk  about  them, 
the  priest  gave  the  woman  permission  to  turn  Protestant  for  a 
^  time,  and  to  be  married  by  a  Protestant  clergyman,  which  was 
done  by  Mr.  Black.  After  the  death  of  her  mother-in-law,  she 
threw  off  all  disguise  and  avowed  her  Catholic  sentiments 
again. 
As  this  worthy  couple  lived  in  the  house  of  the  paren  t,  in  accord- 
ance with  custom  they  had  to  have  the  house  blessed  by  a 
priest,  before  it  was  thought  to  be  proper  or  safe  to  inhabit  it. 
Accordingly  the  ceremony  was  performed,  of  driving  out  the  dev- 
ils;  and  a  considerable  sum  of  money  was  paid  to  the  priest,  I 
bidieve  about  a  dollar  for  each  window  in  the  house.  The  man 
(lirlio  appeared  to  have  no  real  principle)  had  a  priest  on  his  farm 
19  many  as  seven  or  eight  times  to  my  knowledge,  to  bless  his 


% 


■'»■: 


•UPERSTITtONS: 


8t 


footing  was  I  never  could  thorooghly  understand. 
They  had  a  separate  sleeping  room,  which  I  hav& 
described,  and  exercised  much  authority,  tK)t  merely 
in  overseeing  and  directing  operations  in  the  nuns' 
and  novices'  departments,  but  were  allowed  to  in- 
flict  various  punishments  without  consulting  the 
Superior,  and  sometimes  did  punish  with  great  se> 
verity. 

I  sometimes  imagined  that  there  might  be  some 
formal  introduction  to  the  dignity  and  authority  of 
an  Old  Nun,  and  that  a  higher  grade  existed,  above 
that  of  the  **  Received."  It  has  occurred  to  me  as 
quite  possible,  (from  what  I  knew  of  the  difference 
between  novices  and  veiled  nuns,) that  "Old  Nuns" 
might  have  taken  some  peculiar  oatiis,  and  submit* 
ted  to  rules  of  a  special  nature.     All  this,  however^ 

ground,  and  to  secure  his  crops  from  insects :  for  some  of  h.» 
neighbors  had  persuaded  him  that  it  had  been  cursed  in  particu- 
lar spots  where  a  Protestant  minister  had  trodden,  when  ha 
visited  it  during  the  life  of  his  mother,  so  that  it  was  unfit  to 
produce  the  priests'  blessed  grain. 

The  ceremony  of  blessing  ground  and  seeds  is  one  very 
commonly  practised  in  those  places  in  Canada,  where  I  have 
been.  Before  a  farmer  plants,  he  takes  a  handful  of  seed  to  bis 
priest,  who  blesses  it,  before  it  is  fit  to  grow ;  and  receives  a 
sum  of  money  for  it,  commonly,  I  believe,  as  many  shillings  as- 
there  are  grains.  These  are  to  be  mixed  with  the  rest  of  the 
seed  before  sowing,  and  then  you  are  sure  of  a  good  crop.— 
At  sowing  time  the  pnests  have  often  a  good  deal  to  do  in  thisr 
way,  and  receive  much  money.  The  farmers  often  pay  them 
in  grain  instead  of  money,  whieh  is  commonly  the  best  that  i» 
to  be  had.  I  know  that  an  uncle  of  mine  commonly  bought  hia 
seed  wheat  at  the  Seminary,  because  it  was  the  best  he  could 
obtain.  The  priests  have  in  this  way  a  good  deal  of  trade  and 
sorter  to  carry  on,  as  is  well  known  in  and  about  MontreaL 


M 


wm 


av,  a 


if 


i 


82 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


I  inferred  only  from  their  conduct,  and  the  con- 
cert and  understanding  which  they  appeared  to 
have  with  each  other  and  the  Superior.  No  fur- 
ther light  could  I  ohtain  on  the  suhject;  and 
I  am  still  as  much  in  the  dark  as  ever,  although  the 
Superior  once  gave  me  much  encouragement  to 
hope  that  I  should  become  an  "  Old  Nun." 

Some  of  that  class,  as  I  began  to  say,  were  far 
from  being  old ;  and  indeed  a  number  of  them  were 
below  thirty  years  of  age,  according  to  my  judg- 
ment. As  for  their  real  names,  families,  or  person- 
al history,  I  knew  as  little  of  them  as  others.  We 
called  them,  familiarly,  Ma  Mere  (my  mother,)  or 
Ma  Tante,  (my  aunt,)  and  commonly  obeyed  them 
without  delay  when  they  laid  their  commands  upon 
us. 

I  have  no  doubt,  that,  whatever  was  the  process 
by  which  "  Old  Nuns"  are  made,  the  reason  of  the 
elevation  of  a  "  Received"  to  that  dignity,  is  her  su. 
perior  cunning.  It  was  in  consequence  of  my  sue 
cess  at  imposture,  that  the  Superior  told  me  she 
hoped  I  might  become  one ;  and  the  old  nuns  whom 
I  best  knew,  were  among  the  greatest  adepts  at  du- 
plicity I  ever  saw. 


8MAV1N0  THE  HEAD. 


83 


CHAPTER  Vn. 

flhavingthe  hair  iu  the  Nunnery— Disputed  about  inonej— A  Nun  ad* 
mittcd  for  money.— Influence  of  jealousy. 

Among  the  practices  in  the  nunnery,  is  that  of 
shaving  the  hair  of  the  nuns  on  their  admission. — 
This  is  done  to  most,  but  not  all;  as  the  hair  of 
some  is  more  easily  disposed  in  a  manner  thought 
necessary  to  the  proper  arrangement  of  the  head- 
band and  veil.  My  hair  was  shaved  on  my  recep- 
tion, and  frequently  afterwards.  At  the  time  of  my 
escape  from  the  Convent,  it  was  very  ^|^ort ;  since 
when  it  has  been  growing,  and  it  is  now  about  six 
inches  long.  We  used  sometimes  to  shave  each 
others  heads,  and  I  have  done  it  for  other  nuns. 

It  is  a  rule,  that  no  novice  shall  be  received  who 
is  not  in  sound  health.  Miss  Louise  Bousquier,  of 
St.  Denis,  owed  her  escape  from  the  life  of  a  nun  to 
an  affection  of  the  head,  on  account  of  which  she 
was  discharged  from  her  noviciate  when  within 
about  three  months  of  the  period  when  she  would 
have  taken  the  veil. 

Sometimes  the  priests  would  come  to  the  Superior 
to  borrow  money  of  her,  when  she  would  show  lib- 
erality towards  some,  but  others  I  have  heard  he|^ 
blame  for  not  paying  what  they  already  owed  her. 
In  several  instances  I  knew  di^iculties  to  arise  from 
money  affairs. 


i':i  t 


\  '■  if! t''4''. 


^l!'.!« 


^1  \m 


V,.  ■   i, 


m0^ 


iri 


,:*•  V- 


u 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


One  day  I  heard  a  conversation  between  the 
Bishop  and  the  Superior  of  the  Seminary  about  a 
quantity  of  plate  which  an  old  lady,  on  her  decease, 
had  bequeathed  to  the  church.  The  Superior  wish- 
ed to  appropriate  it  to  the  expenses  of  the  Semina- 
ry, but  the  Bishop  claimed  it  as  his  own.  He  said 
he  wanted  a  set  of  plate,  and  would  have  it  sent  to 
his  house  for  his  own  use.  The  Superior  repli- 
ed, that  he  could  do  that  as  soon  as  he  had  paid 
the  price  which  he  could  get  for  it  at  the  silver 
smith's.  The  Bishop  asked  him  if  he  knew  whom 
he  was  talking  to ;  and  things  seemed  likely  to  rise 
to  some  height,  when  I  left  the  room. 

I  heard  a  conversation,  soon  after  my  admission 
as  a  nun,  bjetween  the  Bishop  and  the  Superior  of 
the  nunnery,  in  her  room.  The  Bishop  was  com- 
plaining that  he  could  not  get  his  proper  dues  from 
the  priests :  for,  as  I  understood,  each  priest  is  re- 
quired to  pay  two  English  shillings  out  of  every 
dollar  he  receives,  for  his  support  in  the  Seminary ; 
while  the  whole  of  the  profits  of  every  high  mass 
for  the  dead,  is  considered  the  property  of  the  Sem- 
inary. The  Superior  of  the  nunnery  replied,  that 
the  priests  would  be  better  able  to  pay  all  their 
■debts  if  they  did  not  gamble  so  much  ;  and  the  state 
t)f  the  country  at  that  time  was  unfavorable,  and  lit- 
tle money  was  to  be  had.  The  Bishop  said  he  must 
Ijfeach  a  sermon  to  the  people,  to  make  them  more 
liberal  in  their  contributions. 

I  saw  a  nun  one  day  whose  appearance  struck 
me  in  a  singular  manner.     She  was  conducting  a 


een  the 
about  a 
decease, 
Lor  wish- 
Semina- 
He  said 
it  sent  to 
Lor  repli- 
had  paid 
the  silver 
ew  whom 
ely  to  rise 

admission 
luperior  of 
\  was  com- 
•  dues  from 
riest  is  re- 
t  of  every 
Seminary ; 
high  mass 
)ftheSem- 
epUed,  that 
ly  all  their 
id  the  state 
le,  and  lit- 
id  he  must 
them  more 

ince  struck 
inducting  a 


CURtOSlTV  SATtSFlBD. 

priest  through  the  lewing  room,  and  had  a  large 
bunch  of  keys,  like  an  old  nun.  I  could  hardly 
tell  what  to  think  when  I  looked  on  her.  It  seemed 
as  if  I  must  have  seen  her  before,  and  yet  I  could  not 
remember  when  or  where ;  and  I  had  an  impres* 
sion  that  she  could  not  be  a  nun.  For  some  rea- 
son or  other  which  I  could  not  understand,  I  felt  a 
great  anxiety  to  know  something  about  her,  and  in- 
quired of  Jane  Ray,  but  she  could  tell  me  but  little 
or  nothing.  I  then  asked  leave  of  the  Superior  to 
speak  with  Sainte  Thomas, — for  that  I  understood 
was  her  name. — She  consented,  on  condition  that 
we  should  converse  in  her  presence.  I  accordingly 
addressed  her :  but,  much  to  my  mortification  and 
surprise,  she  replied  very  coldly,  and  showed  at  first 
no  disposition  to  interchange  more  than  a  salutation 
with  me.  She  soon,  however,  took  an  opportunity 
to  write  something  on  a  bit  of  paper  with  a  pencil, 
and  to  slip  it  into  my  hand,  which  I  eagerly  read 
as  soon  as  I  could  safely  do  so ;  and  there  I  found 
on  explanation  of  her  conduct.  She  intimated  that 
she  was  unwilling  to  confide  in  the  Superior,  but 
wished  to  see  me  alone  the  first  opportunity. 

We  soon  after  had  a  secret  interview,  for  one 
night  she  stole  into  my  bed,  and  we  lay  and  talked 
together.  She  then  appeared  quite  unreserved,  and 
perfectly  cordial,  and  repeated  that  she  believed  the 
Superior  was  only  a  spy  over  us.  We  soon  found 
that  we  had  been  acquaintances  in  former  years,  and 
had  been  in  the  Congregational  Nunnery  together, 
but  after  her  leaving  it,  I  had  met  her  twice  in  the 
8 


.'ik. 


I.     'T;i 


i'  hi 


ill  ill 


vi      If 


It  111',  ■;';!■'  ';: 

s  1' 


ii!  r 


"t    l 


'V '■.li' 


;■  .;ii;|i,  ..r. 


i-.i  'f 

Mm 


.V 


i  M 


BLACK    NUNNRRY. 


street,  and  heard  of  her  from  some  one ;  her  family 
•being  so  wealthy,  we  had  no  intercourse  in  society. 
'She  was  from  a  place  behind  the  mountain,  where 
her  father,  I  believe,  was  a  grocer,  and  a  man  of 
wealth.     She  had  an  uncle  McDonald. 

I  learnt  from  her  the  circumstances  under  which 
ahe  entered  the  nunnery  ;  and  they  were  peculiar. 
She  had  not  paased  a  noviciate,  but  had  purchased 
her  admission  without  such  preparation,  by  the  pay- 
ment of  a  large  sum  of  money,  as  she  had  peculiar 
reasons  for  wishing  for  it. 

My  restless  anxiety  was  thus  in  a  degree  reliev- 
ed, for  I  found  that  my  impressions  were  right,  and 
that  St.  Thomas  was  not  a  nun  in  the  common 
meaning  of  the  word ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  I 
found  I  had  been  deceived  in  believing  that  all  ad* 
mitted  into  the  Convent,  had  to  pass  through  ths 
same  long  trial  and  training  to  which  I  had  been 
subject. 

The  state  of  things  in  the  nunnery  cannot  be  ful- 
ly understood,  without  a  knowledge  of  the  fact,  that 
much  jealousy  always  exists  between  some  of  the 
nuns,  on  account  of  their  preferences  for  particular 
priests.  And  yet  a  priest  once  told  me,  that  there 
was  more  wrangling  done  in  the  Seminary  about 
nuns,  than  any  thing  else. 

Saint  Clotilde  died  while  I  was  there,  of  a  nat- 
ural death ;  and  I  heard  one  of  the  other  nuns  say 
she  was  glad  of  it,  because  she  had  drawn  off  the 
affections  of  a  priest  from  her.  The  priests  often 
bring  in  little  delicacies  into  the  nunnery  for  their 


-yr~ 


ST.    JAR7. 


9r 


favorrtes,  such  as  fruit,  confectionary,  &c.  and  give 
them  without  the  Supcrior'a  knowiedgo ;  and  some- 
times  make  them  much  more  valuable  presents. 

There  was^  a  nun  who  entertained  a  very  bitter 
spirit  towards  me.  This  was  Sainte  Jane ;  and  a 
cross,  disagreeable  creature  she  was  as  I  ever  saw. 
She  would  sometimes  get  close  by  me  on  purpose, 
while  employed  iii  ironing,  or  some  other  kind  of 
work  which  required  us  to  be  up,  nnd  in  time  of  si- 
lence stand  upon  my  feet,  in  order  to  make  mo^ 
speak  and  get  a  penance.  She  once  complained  ta 
the  Superior,  that  she  saw  me  looking  from  a  place 
in  the  nunnery  whrch  she  mentioned,  and  heard  the 
voice  of  some  person  speaking  with  me.  Although 
this  was  utterly  false,  the  Superior  thought  I  might 
have  some  intention  of  escaping,  and  sentenced  mo 
to  the  most  severe  penance  I  ever  endured^ — viz : 
to  live  on  bread  and  water  for  three  weeks.  This- 
diet  appeared  to  reduce  my  strength  j  and  I  suffered 
more  severely  than  usual  from  the  kneeling  posture 
at  prayers,  which  was  always  peculiarly  distressing" 
to  me,  and  made  me  almost  desperate,  so  that  I  would 
sometimes  almost  as  readily  die  as  live. 


# 


fP  !*  Jli 


'\l  .   i»l 


1: 


,    r'l'i'' 
I'    li 


mi- 


^'ll  , 


1  ■',v.:  •■:: 


l\ 


r  • : 


■  ■■,» 


9LACE   NUNNERY. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Vbnnersof  the  Canadian  Priests— Confessions  of  crimes  by  somft  of 
the  Priests— Story  told  by  Aunt  Susan,  of  her  visit  to  a  Quebeo 
Nunnery— Nuns  in  Priests'  dresses— Sister 'Turcot. 

The  priests  who  are  natives  of  Canada,  are  gene- 
rally very  clownish  in  their  manners,  and  often  quite 
brutish  in  their  vices.  The  nuns  would  sometimes 
laugh  at  seeing  a  Canadian  priest  from  some  coun- 
try parish,  coming  in  with  a  large  piece  of  bread  in 
his  hand,  eating  it  as  he  walked.  A  large  propor- 
tion of  the  priests  are  foreigners ;  and  a  constant 
intercourse  appears  to  be  kept  up  with  France,  as 
%  we  often  heard  of  such  and  such  a  father  just  ar- 
rived from  that  country.  These  are  decidedly  the 
worst  class.  Most  of  the  wickedness  of  which  I 
have  any  knowledge,  I  consider  as  their  work.  If 
I  should  repeat  one  half  the  stories  of  wickedness 
I  have  heard  from  the  mouths  of  some  of  the 
priests,  I  am  afraid  they  would  hardly  be  believed ; 
and  yet.  I  feel  bound,  since  I  have  undertaken  to 
make  disclosures,  not  to  omit  them  altogether. 

It  is  not  uncommon  for  priests  to  recount  anec- 
dotes of  what  they  have  seen  and  done ;  and  seve- 
ral stories  which  I  have  heard  from  some  of 
them  I  will  briefly  repeat. 

A  country  priest  said  one  day,  that  he  knew  a 
priest  in  a  parish  better  off  ^han  those  of  the  Sem- 
inary, for  he  had  seven  nuns  all  to  himself 

A  priest  said  to  me  one  day,  that  he  had  three 


PRIESTS'    CONFESSIOirS. 


89 


daughters  in  Montreal,  grown  up.  Their  mother 
was  a  married  woman.  One  of  the  daughters,  he 
added,  now  occasionally  confessed  to  him,  ignorant^ 
howerer,  of  any  relationship. 

Another  said  he  was  once  applied  to  by  a  man 
for  advice,  in  consequence  of  suspicions  he  had  of 
his  wife,  and  quieted  his  suspicions  by  telling  him 
a  falsehood,  when  he  kneAv  the  husband  was  not 
jealous  without  cause,  he  himself  having  been  her 
seducer. 

It  may,  it  must  offend  the  ear  of  the  modest  to 
hear  such  exposures  as  these,  even  if  made  in  the 
most  brief  and  guarded  language  that  can  be  used. 
But  I  am  compelled  to  declare,  that  this  is  not  all. 
I  shall  stop  here,  but  lest  my  readers  should  infer 
that  it  is  because  there  is  nothing  more  that  could 
be  said,  I  must  first  make  the  solemn  declaration^ 
that  there  are  crimes  committed  in  the  Hotel  Dieu 
Nunnery  too  abominable  to  mention. 

I  remember  a  variety  of  stories  relating  to  con- 
fession, which  I  have  heard  told  in  the  nunnery 
by  priests ;  who  sometimes  become  very  commu- 
nicative when  intoxicated.  One  of  their  favorite 
topics  is  Confession.  One  of  them  showed  a 
watch,  one  day,  which  he  said  was  worth  a  hun- 
dred dollars.  He  had  received  it  at  confession,  from 
a  fellow  who  had  stolen  it,  telling  him  that  he 
must  see  it  safely  restored  to  the  owner,  while  his 
intention  was  to  get  it  into  his  possession  to  keep, 
which  he  did,  and  boasted  of  what  he  had  done. 

I  have  known  priests  to  sit  and  talk  about  what 
8* 


.'^ 


f  % 


'm$ 


¥■  i' 


Ki 


If  .B: 


90 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


they  had  done  in  the  Confessional,  for  three  or  four 
hours  at  a  time ;  and  I  have  heard  one  give  an- 
other instructions  how  he  might  proceed,  and  what 
he  might  do.  One  priest,  I  know,  paid  another  fifty 
dollars,  to  tell  him  what  was  confessed  to  him  by 
a  young  woman  for  whom  he  had  a  partiality,  or 
what  he  called  love.  Sometimes  one  will  request 
another  to  send  a  particular  lady  to  confess  to  him, 
either  on  account  of  her  beauty  or  her  property : 
for  considerable  sums  are  in  such  cases  obtained 
from  the  rich. 

In  the  country  the  common  practice  is,  so  far  txs 
I  know,  to  fix  the  price  of  Confession  for  the  year, 
at  some  particular  rate :  as  two  bushels  of  wheat 
out  of  twelve ;  cr  if  the  person  is  not  a  farmer,  a 
sum  of  money. 

A  priest  one  day  said  to  another  in  my  hearing, 
You  confess  such  a  young  lady,  mentioning  her 
name.  She  does  not  like  you,  I  understand,  be- 
cause you  kiss  her.  She  is  rich,  and  you  have 
more  rich  persons  to  confess  than  I  think  is  your 
share. 

I  knew  a  country  priest,  on  a  wager,  drink  a 
shoe-full  of  wine.  I  was  once  near  the  priests' 
parlor,  (as  I  have  called  it,)  when  I  heard  two  of 
them  in  an  altercation,  about  the  speed  of  two  in- 
sects; which  led  to  a  wager,  on  the  question  whether 
thdi  insect  would  move  quicker  over  a  hot  brick 
or  a  cold  one.  They  told  me  to  put  a  brick  in  the 
cold,  while  thoy  heated  one  on  the  stove ;  and 
when  both  were  prepared,  they  actually  tried  the 


AUNT  SUSAN  DISGUISED. 


91 


drink  a 
priests' 
d  two  of 
two  in- 
whether 
hot  brick 
ck  in  the 
|ove;  and 
tried  the 


experiment.  This  scene  caused  great  excitement 
and  loud  talking.  I  have  mentioned  it  to  give  an 
idea  of  the  manner  in  which  much  time  passes  in 
the  nunnery. 

One  day  when  I  was  employed  in  the  hospital, 
Aunt  Susan  came  in,  one  of  the  old  nuns,  who  had 
been  absent  for  several  days,  and  just  returned.  The 
circumstances  which  I  am  about  to  relate  were 
brought  to  my  mind  the  other  day,  by  reading  in 
Rosamond's  book  about  the  priests  in  Cuba  taking 
her  into  a  monastery  in  disguise. 

Aunt  Susan  was  something  like  Aunt  Margaret, 
in  having  something  the  matter  with  her  feet  whifch 
made  her  rather  lame.  I  noticed  something  strange 
in  her  appearance  when  she  came  into  the  hospital, 
and  found  that  she  was  unable  to  apply  the  cup  in 
cupping  a  patient  for  whom  that  remedy  had  been 
prescribed,  although  she  had  been  remarkably  skil- 
ful before,  and  now  appeared  to  try  her  best.  I 
thought  she  must  have  taken  too  much  wine,  and 
undertook  to  perform  the  operation  at  her  request, 
Avhich  pleased  her  so  well,  that  she  sat  down  and 
became  very  talkative,  in  a  manner  little  consistent 
with  the  rules  and  practices  of  the  institution. 

She  told  me  that  she  had  just  returned  from  Clue- 
bee,  whither  she  had  gone  some  days  before  from 
our  Convent,  on  a  visit  to  the  Hotel  Dieu  Nunnery 
of  that  city.  She  had  gone  iii  the  dress  of  a  priest, 
in  company  with  some  father,  and  had  an  opportu- 
nity to  witness  the  arrangements  and  habits  of  that 
iiititution.     She  went  on  to  make  remark?  on  dif- 


»;■  "■  ! 


V\  .  '  li 


I     1'! 


m 


■i  IL 


92 


BLACK   NVKNCRY^ 


\:'      I 


ferent  subjects  which  had  come  under  her  obserra^ 
tion,  while  I  was  employed  in  operating  on  the  pa- 
tient. She  represented  the  rules  in  the  nunnery 
which  she  had  visited  as  less  strict,  or  less  strictly 
regarded,  than  our  own ;  and  said  there  was  mach 
less  order,  peace,  and  quietnes::,  than  we  enjoy.  The 
Superior,  she  said,  had  less  command  over  the  nuns, 
and  they  were  less  orderly,  and  not  so  well  content- 
ed. She  had  a  cousin  there,  as  she  informed  me, 
a  Miss  Durau^eau,  who  was  very  stubborn,  and 
unmanageable.  If  she  were  Superior,  she  decla- 
red she  would  half  murder  her  for  her  rebellious 
conduct. 

All  that  I  knew  about  the  story  told  by  Aunt  Su* 
san,  was  what  she  told  me.  I  did  not  see  her  in  the 
dress  of  a  priest,  but  I  had  reason  to  believe  that 
the  nuns  oflen  left  the  Convent  in  such  a  disguise, 
and  that  this  part  of  her  tale  was  by  no  means  in- 
credible. Indeed,  during  my  stay  in  the  Hotel 
Dieu,  I  personally  knew  more  than  one  case  of  the 
kind. 

There  was  an  old  nun,  notorious  in  Montreal, 
known  by  the  name  of  Sister  Turcot,  her  family 
name.  I  was  one  day  employed  in  the  hospital, 
when  I  saw  her  enter  dressed  like  a  priest,  in  com- 
pany with  one  or  two  fathers.  She  sper*  a  few 
minutes  there,  during  which  she  went  up  to  one  of 
the  patients'  beds,  and  performed  prayers  instead  of 
one,  and  with  such  address  that  I  should  never  have 
suspected  any  thing  irregular,  I  think,  if  I  had  not 
known  hor  appearance  as  well  as  I  did.   It  was  with 


i 


Atint  Su' 
het  in  the 
ieve  that 

disguise, 
cans  in- 
Ihe  Hotel 

aseof  the 


SAINT    FELIX. 


93 


the  greatest  difficuhy  that  I  refrained  from  laugh^ 
irig  at  a  sight  so  ludicrous.  She  was  at  the  time  on 
her  way  out  of  the  nunnery,  in  company  with  the 
priests,  and  after  a  short  delay  left  the  hospital,  and 
went,  as  I  supposed,  into  the  street. 

But  I  had  still  stronger  evidence  than  this,  of  the 
departure  of  nuns  in  open  daylight,  in  the  dress  of 
priests ;  for  I  was  repeatedly  called  in  to  help  them 
put  on  their  disguise.  I  have  dressed  the  nun  Sainte 
Felix,  three  or  four  times ;  and  a  hateful  creature 
she  was,  in  consequence  of  her  jealous  disposition. 
She  was  always  thinking  some  one  else  a  greater 
favorite  than  herself,  with  some  priest. 

The  place  where  the  change  of  dress  was  usu- 
ally made  was  the  Superior's  room  ;  and  in  the  clos- 
et in  the  adjoining  passage,  at  the  end  nearest  her 
door,  were  always  kept  a  number  of  priests'  dresses, 
nearly  a  shelf  full ;  as  well  as  several  black-hood- 
ed cloaks,  like  those  worn  by  the  Sisters  of 
Charity. . 

A  priest  once  told  me,  that  he  had  three  nuns  to 
take  out  of  the  Convent  that  day,  and  was  troubled 
to  know  how  to  do  it.  He  had  often  taken  out  one 
at  a  time,  and  had  sometimes  thought  he  might  lose 
them  if  they  were  disposed  to  run  away.  He  com- 
monly directed  them  to  limp  as  they  passed  along 
the  streets; — "for,"  said  he,  "many  of  the  priests 
do  so,  and  they  might  pass  very  well  for  limping 
priests  ;  and  in  our  dress,  how  can  you  tell  a  man 
from  a  woman  ?  But,"  he  added,  "now  I  have  got 
three ;  and  if  I  should  undertake  to  lead  them  all 


■■  litiii; 


^•11 


ll:    i:\:i! 


:  ll;:   :  !!!' 


if    iv"! 
i;!!!!lM 


^1 


94 


VLAck   NVXKERT. 


out  tog^ether,  iho  devils  of  women  might  itart  off 
three  different  ways  at  the  first  corner  we  come  to, 
and  how  could  I  catch  them?" 

The  chanjore  made  in  the  dress,  when  a  nun  dis- 
guises herself  as  a  priest,  is  complete.  All  the 
clothes  of  the  latter  are  assumed.  They  pass  through 
the  public  rooms  in  going  out  of  the  nunnery,  and 
ore  often  absent  for  several  weeks. 


I 


*i^' 


VISIT  TO  TRJB  bishop's. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

&  visit  to  the  Bishop's— My  Recrption—Mx  Occupations— Tho  Bish^ 
op's  Visiters— Keturn  to  tlie  Nunnery. 

Although  it  is  a  painful  duty,  I  feel  it  incum- 
bent on  me  to  give  my  own  experience,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  disguising  nuns  as  priests,  that  they  may 
leave  the  Convent  unobserved. 

The  Superior  one  day  informed  me,  that  I  was 
to  pay  a  visit  to  the  Bishop  on  the  evening  of  the 
next  day.  The  intelligence  surprised  me ;  and,  as 
no  further  information  was  given  me,  I  did  not 
know  exactly  what  to  think  of  it.  The  period 
of  which  I  speak  might  have  been  about  a  year 
after  I  took  the  veil. 

On  the  evening  appointed,  I  Avas  taken  to  the 
Superior's  room,  ,and  furnished  with  a  priest's 
dress,  which,  in  compliance  with  her  directions,  I 
put  on.  Father  Phelan,  who  was  present,  then 
conducted  me  out  of  the  Nunnery  soon  after  dusk, 
according  to  my  recollection.  We  passed  down 
towards  my  mother's  house,  across  Notre  Dame 
street,  and  round  Citadel  Hill,  till  we  reached  a 
house  which  I  had  never  before  known  for  the 
Bishop's,  and  stopped  at  the  'loor.  No  house  ad- 
joined it  on  my  right.  We  rang ;  and  the  door 
was  opened  by  the  Bishop  himself,  which  greatly 
astonished  me  He  received  us  with  kindness,  ^nd 
the  way  up  to  the  third  story,  where  we  stop* 


mi  mf 


•Hi;. 


i,i!i,.:ii, 


«■■  ■'!  m\} 


i 


If  :l 


Hf'i. 


if:  ■' 


11  ■.,} 


Iljli  ■ 


.;::;  .f£;  m\ 


^■M 


T  i  ■''" 


&.\i 


96 


ftLl.CX  NVNNfiRY. 


\( 


ped  and  sat  dowuv    Supper  was  soon  ready,  which 
was  a  rich  one. 

The  room  in  which  I  was»  was  that  in  which  I 
remained  during  my  stay,  and  the  only  one  in  the 
house  which  I  ever  entered.  It  had  windows  look* 
ing  upon  the  street,  but  in  the  rear  the  remaining^ 
part  of  that  story  appeared  to  be  taken  up  with 
dark  cupboards,  which  I  afterwards  found  contain* 
ed  clothes  and  other  articles,  in  considerable  num- 
bers. There  was  a  large  staff,  which  the  bishop 
said  was  of  solid  gold,  and  cost  seven  or  eight 
thousand  dollars. 

After  Father  Phelan  had  gone  away,  the  Bishop 
invited  me  to  play  cards,  which  we  did  on  that 
and  other  evenings;  commonly  the  game  called 
'•  catch  the  ten."  The  Bishop's  table  was  set  with 
a  complete  service  of  plate,  marked  with  two  let- 
ters, one  was  L.  I  spent  a  part  of  almost  every 
day  in  a  small  apartment  or  closet  in  one  corner 
of  the  room :  for  as  there  were  commonly  fre- 
quent calls  on  the  Bishop,  when  persons  were  ad- 
mitted to  that  room,  he  chose  to  see  them  alone. 
The  custom  was,  when  any  person  called,  for  the 
servant  to  give  notice  to  him  by  ringing  a  bell ; 
and  if  he  wished  to  have  him  brought  up  stairs, 
he  would  ring  one  in  reply ;  but  if  not,  he  took  no 
notice  of  it.  There  was  a  supply  of  excellent 
wines  and  confectionary,  in  a  closet  in  the  large 
room,  which  was  always  open. 

During  a  part  of  my  stay,  I  was  employed  in 
cleaning  and  putting  in  order  the  Bishop's  money, 


''\f  II 

Si"''    Aik', 


VISIT  TO  THC  bishop's. 


m 


which  he  kept  in  an  iron  chest  in  the  closet  I  have 
mentioned.  He  told  me  that  the  silver  and  gold 
very  soon  hecame  tarnished  hy  lying  there,  and 
that  he  found  it  necessary  to  have  it  cleaned  once 
a  year.  I  should  judge  that  he  had  ordered  a  nun 
to  be  sent  from  the  Convent,  partly  to  perform  this 
task.  He  said  that  sometimes,  when  he  had  a 
large  sum  of  money  to  pay  for  land,  he  had  felt 
quite  ashamed  to  give  only  tarnished  silver  and  gold. 

I  worked  for  hours  at  rubbing  the  coin,  with 
chamois  cloth,  to  make  it  bright,  and  had  to  ar- 
range it  all  with  care  upon  a  table,  before  put- 
ting it  away  in  the  chest.  The  silver  was  prin- 
cipally half  dollars,  which  the  bishop  told  me 
to  place  in  piles  of  six.  The  gold  was  kept  in  a 
beautiful  little  box,  and  was  quite  tarnished,  so  that 
he  made, me  wipe  it  over  and  over  several  times, 
before  he  was  satisfied  with  its  appearance. 

Besides  these,  he  had  a  large  amount  of  money 
in  bank  bills,  principally  of  five  dollars.  These 
he  made  me  smooth  out  carefully  with  a  hot  iron, 
which  was  brought  to  the  door.  When  that  was 
done,  I  put  them  in  parcels  of  fifty  bills  each.  The 
iron  chest  was  studded,  and  locked  itself  when  the 
door  was  closed.  While  I  was  astonished  at  the 
quantity  of  money  I  handled,  I  observed  that  I 
was  closely  watched  by  the  Bishop ;  so  that,  if  I 
had  wished,  I  knew  I  could  not  have  taken  any 
of  it  without  discovery. 

Priest  Bourgette  was  the  most  frequent  visitor 
at  the  bishop's  during  my  stay,  but  he  never  saw 
9 


i.ii 


(l.    IJlili 


I,      IJl! 


n 


'i,i 


t.;,,'|! 


m 


W  i 


r.,.  ■! 


98 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


me,  although  he  was  sometimes  there  seven  or 
eight  times  a  day.  Father  Phelan  also  came  of- 
ten; but  generally  during  the  bishop's  absence, 
who  rode  out  every  day.  Whenever  the  bishop 
went  out  he  locked  the  door  and  took  away  the 
key ;  but  when  Father  Phclan  came  in  his  ab- 
sence, he  opened  it  with  a  key  of  his  own,  as  I 
suppose  unknown  to  the  bishop.  He  repeatedly 
inquired  of  me  what  the  bishop  had  said  about 
him ;  and  seemed  very  anxious  to  ascertain  wheth- 
er he  stood  high  in  his  estimation  or  not.  Father 
Tombeau  or  Tabeau,  also  had  a  key,  and  some- 
times used  it,  but,  I  believe,  with  the  bish  Vs 
knowledge,  ahhough  he  never  happened  to  seo 
me  there. 

The  partition  of  the  little  room,  or  closet,  was 
ao  thin,  that  I  could  distinctly  hear  conversation 
held  in  a  considerable  part  of  the  great  room. 
Tombeau  came  in  one  day  and  said  to  the  bishop, 
I  have  had  a  good  day  at  confession,  (with  something 
like  an  oath,)  throwing  down  a  quantity  of  money 
on  the  table.  The  bishop  replied,  that  so  it  ap- 
peared, and  gathered  it  up.  On  another  occasion 
iie  came  in  at  evening,  and  said,  "Well,  I  am  go- 
ing to  the  nunnery  to-night ;"  to  which  the  bishop 
replied — "  Very  well,  I  have  nothing  for  you  to 
do.'» 

One  day  a  number  of  gentlemen  came  to  see 
the  bishop,  and  sat  a  long  time  conversing  about 
6ome  land  which  he  was  buying.  A  notary  was 
present,  whose  name  I  heard,  but  cannot  now  re- 


ven  or 
me  of- 
osonce, 
bishop 
ay  the 
his  ab- 
n,  as  1 
Deatedly 
d  about 
1  wheth- 
Father 
id  some- 
bish   ^'s 
jd  to  see 

loset,  was 
versation 
at  room, 
e  bishop, 
omething 
f  money 
so  it  ap* 
occasion 
I  am  go- 
e  bishop 
r  you  to 

le  to  see 

|ng  about 

btaiy  was 

now  re- 


VISIT  TO  THE  bishop's. 


99 


call ;  and  Mr.  Sullivan,  a  gentleman  of  Montreal, 
whom  I  had  often  seen  from  a  child.  He  remain- 
ed a  considerable  time  after  the  others  were  gone, 
and  then  I  had  to  listen  to  the  most  vile  conversa- 
tion  that  I  ever  heard. 

Persons  came  in  at  different  times  to  confess ; 
but  as  the  bishop  seated  himself  at  the  other  end 
of  th(  room,  I  heard  little  or  nothing  of  what  they 
said.     One  day  a  woman  came  in  who  called  her- 
self Mrs.  <'reen,  of  Montreal,  and   made  a  long 
complaint  against  her  husband  for  ill-treating  her. 
I  got  a   sight  of  her   face  through  the   keyhole, 
and  found  her  quite  handsome.        iiis  woman  had 
a  dog  with  her,  which  caused  some  annoyance  by 
barkmg.      She   afterwards  called   several  times; 
and  once,  I  think  it  was  on  iier  third  visit,  was  ac- 
companied   by    another   woman,   whose  voice   I 
thought  I  recognised  as  soon  as  I  heard  it.     After 
a  little  time  I  ascertained  to  a  certainty  that  I  was 
not  mistaken ;  but  the  discovery  -was  one  of  the 
most  painful  I  ever  made.     She  confirmed  the  ac- 
count the  woman  had  given  of  the  conduct  of  her 
husband,  and  afterwards  conversed  with  the  bishop 
on  other  subjects ;  for  she  remained  there  probably 
not  less  than  an  hour  and  a  half.     The  bishop 
told  her,  that  the  next  time  the  Governor  came  to 
towTi,  he  wished  her  to  get  him  another  interview 
with  him,  to  which  she  replied,  that  she  always 
did  what  she  could  to  oblige  him.     They  had  also 
a  long  talk  about  some  furniture,  which  she  had 
leat  him,  and  never  received  back.     He  said  hd 


I     I 


mi^: 


\§i 


WM 


m  !;| 

t'   : 


Ibri 


mm 


Mim- 1  )i 


•  .t  '  ! 


1(1' 


K 


'li'il 


> 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


vQ 


.> 


i^^-^ 


7 


1.0 


laiM    |2.5 

gap   "^™     miH 

It,  Uj  I 


ffiotographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STtKT 

WiBSTIR.N.Y.  14SS0 

(716)872-4503 


/M 


100 


SLACK   NUNNERY. 


had  sent  it  back  to  her  at  the  Government 
House. 

I  The  reply  which  the  bishop  finally  gave  to  Mrs. 
Green  was,  that  she  need  not  live  with  her  hus- 
band, but  that  she  must  confess  to  him  daily.  He 
afterwards  told  me  he  would  not  have  had  me  seen 
by  one  of  those  visiters  for  any  thing  in  the 
world. 

Soon  after  I  came  to  the  bishop's,  I  found  that 
he  was  finishing  the  composition  of  a  hymn,  which 
he  was  making,  to  be  sung  to  a  war  song,  begin- 
ning with  these  words: 

"  En  allant,  marchant,  contro  les  canons, 
A  travera  des  feux,  des  feux  des  battaillons." 

He  had  the  papers  by  him  on  which  he  was 
writing  it,  and  would  often  sing  a  part  of  it  ovor 
and  over.  I  will  give  from  memory  a  verse  or 
two,  of  the  seven  or  eight  of  which  it  consisted, 
and  most  of  which  I  might  recall,  as  I  have  since 
heard  it  repeatedly  sung  in  the  Convent. 

De  tous  les  biens  que  Dieu  nous  donne 
Les  biens  qu'il  est  le  mieux  charmait, 
Ce  n'est  ni  I'or  ni  la  couronne, 
Mon  Dieu  Sauveur  dans  destin^. 

Choru«.— O  Dieu  de  mon  cosur,  0  mon  dieu  Sauveur, 
Jesus  plaint  destridt 
Ma  joie  et  mon  bonheur, 
0  quel  crael  martyr.* 


*  This,  like  some  other  specimens  of  French,  I  have  written 
down  from  memory,  without  pretending  to  accuracy,  or  even  to 
t  meaning  in  every  word— I  do  not  understand  it  all  myself^ 
though  I  suppose  th*  original  had  a  meaning. 


nment 

0  Mrs. 
er  hus- 
f.    He 
le  seen 
in  the 

nd  that 
I,  which 
,  begin- 


he  was 

f  it  over 

verse  or 

jonsisted, 

ve  since 


Bur. 


ive  written 
^,  or  even  to 

all  myself 


TI8IT  TO  TRS  BIBHO^'s. 


101 


I  soon  became  extremely  weary  of  staying  in 
that  place,  and  asked  for  permission  to  return  to 
the  Convent :  but  it  was  not  allowed  me  until  I  had 
been  there  about  twelve  or  thirteen  days.  Much 
apprehension  was  expressed  lest  I  should  be  dis- 
covered on  the  way ;  but  at  length,  the  arrange- 
ments being  made,  and  I  dressed  again  as  a  priest, 
left  the  house  with  Father  Phelan,  and  walked  ta 
the  nunnery,  which,  bad  as  it  was,  I  was  glad 

to  see. 

9» 


,•*■ 


*l  ■*♦ 


m 


't:ivli' 


:'ri'  ■       .1'     ^    Aikk    W 


!;;:;■ 


III 


K:..  if!ft:i 


iii:i''i,i. 


t    i    Ml:        'If 


t> 


1 


V 


102 


BLACK   NUNNERY. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Attend  in  the  Parisli  Chtircli  as  confcMoi— The  porsonR  who  eonfoaa* 
cd  tu  mc— My  rclurii  to  the  Nunnery. 

A  REGARD  to  truth  requii'es  that  I  should  not 
charge  other  persons  with  assuming  the  office  of  a 
priest,  without  admitting  that  I  have  done  so  myself, 
if  my  testimony  is  necessary  to  convince  my  read- 
ers that  such  things  are  ever  done. 

Early  one  morning,  Father  Bonin  told  me  that 
he  was  quite  indisposed,  and  felt  unable  to  perform 
the  task  of  confessor  in  the  church,  which  devolv- 
ed upon  him,  and  he  thought  I  might  take  his  place, 
and  go  through  the  ceremony  without  being  dis- 
covered. The  priests  have  often  expressed  in  my 
hearing  a  dislike  of  sitting  for  hours  in  the  confes- 
sional box,  as  a  dull  and  wearisome  task ;  but  Bo- 
nin  appeared  at  that  time  to  be  somewhat  indisposed, 
and  offered  to  tell  the  Superior  if  she  asked  for  me. 
I  did  not  make  any  serious  opposition  to  his  propo- 
sal ;  and  he  went  on  to  give  me  instructions  how  to 
proceed. 

He  told  me  that  I  must  first  put  on  his  clothes 
and  gown,  and  cover  my  head  with  his  hat,  and  then 
proceed  to  the  church  through  the  subterranean 
passages,  enter  the  first  confessional  box  by  the  chap- 
el of  Saint  Magdalen,  near  the  high  altar,  with  all 
the  familiarity  I  could  assume,  take  my  seat,  put  on 
a  little  cap  Avhich  I  should  find  there,  cover  my  face 
with  his  handkerchief  which  he  gave  me,  and  pro- 


A  NUN  CONFESSOR. 


103 


ceed  as  I  should  think  proper  with  such  persons  as 
should  present  themselves,  remembering  to  speak 
in  a  feigned  voice.  Particular  instructions  were 
necessary  to  enable  me- to  find  my  way  to  the  church; 
and  he  told  me  first  to  go  through  the  subterranean 
passage  leading  into  the  cellar  of  the  Congrega- 
tional Nunnery,  then  turning  a  corner  a  few  steps 
distant  from  the  door,  descend  into  another  and  fol- 
low it  to  the  end.  There  I  should  find  a  light  trap- 
door, which  I  could  raise  with  my  head.  This 
would  admit  me  into  the  sacristy  of  the  church, 
from  which  to  my  station  the  passage  was  direct. 

After  receiving  such  instructions  in  haste,  though 
at  greater  length  than  I  have  given  them  here,  nnd 
having  dressed  myself  in  his  clothes,  I  set  out  on 
my  errand  *,  but  the  garments  v/ere  so  much  too 
large  for  me,  that  I  found  some  difficulty  in  pro- 
ceeding.    I  went  down  into  the  nunnery  cellar,  pro- 
ceeded to  the  farther  end  of  it,  opened  the  low  door 
to  the  subterranean  passage  I  was  first  to  enter,  and 
soon  reached  its  extremity.     Following  toy  direc- 
tions, though  still  in  almost  total  darkness,  1  group-^ 
ed  my  way  round  a  corner  of  a  stone  wall,  an^-v 
found  a  staircase,  (I  think  of  eleven  steps,)  dowi- 
which  I  cautiously  proceeded,  then,  by  putting  up  * 
both  hands,  so  as  to  touch  both  sides  of  the  passage 
to  which  they  led  me,  I  found  my  way  along  with- 
out much  difficulty,  except  what  arose  from  the  siz^"^"*; 
and  weight  of  my  dress.     I  had  two  falls  in  conse- ' 
quence  of  this ;  but,  not  receiving  any  injury,  after 
a  pretty  long  walk  I  saw  two  or  three  streaks  of 


mm 


■%■■ 


104 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


light  above,  and  mounting  a  few  steps,  I  found  the 
trap-door  of  which  I  had  been  informed.  Pressing 
my  head  against  it  a  little,  it  easily  rose^  and  I  en* 
tered  an  apartment  above  ground. 

At  the  time  when  I  left  the  Hotel  Dieu,  it  was 
scarcely  daybreak,,  but  the  light  was  now  so  much 
stronger,  that  I  could  distinguish  objects  with  clear- 
ness;  and,  proceeding  at  onee  towards  the  highaU 
tar,  and  the  chapel  of  Saint  Magdalen,  I  made  for 
the  first  confessional  box.  There  I  saw  a  number 
of  persons  of  different  descriptions,  kneeling,  on 
both  sides  of  the  box,  engaged  in  preparing  fcir 
confession ;  but  I  walked  with  as  firm  a  step^  and 
an  air  of  as  much  unconcern  as  I  could,  kneeled 
before  the  altar,  and  said  (or  appeared  to  say)  a 
prayer,  then  entered  the  box,  closed  the  door,  and 
took  my  seat  on  the  little  narrow  bench  on  which 
the  c<»ifessor  sits. 

'^But  by  this  time  my  feelings  had  materially 
changed ;  I  found  myself  in  a  place  from  which  I 
could  not  retire  without  being  again  exposed  to  ob- 
servationi  and  in  which  appearances  required  that 
I  should  remain  a  long  time.  I  had  a  difiicult  task 
b^ore  me;  I  knew  I  must  say  something  to  those 
who  were  about  to  address  me,  and  yet  I  knew  but 
little  of  a  confessor's  duties.  Besides,  in  spite  of 
the  levity  and  thoughtlessness  with  which  I  had  con- 
•ei(ited  to  undertake  the  task,  I  now  felt  something 
Bke  a  conscientious  scruple^  as  I  drew  on  the  cap^ 
pushed  by  the  curtain,  and  covered  my  face  with 
Bonin's  red  '^'*c  handkerchief  with  a  yellow  border^ 


A  NUN  CONFESSOR. 


105 


SO  that  a  trembling  came  over  mc.  I  leaned  my 
head  upon  my  hand,  and  for  a  few  instants  heartily 
wished  myself  out  of  a  place  which  I  still  regard- 
ed as  sacred. 

All  these  thoughts,  however,  passed  through  my 
mind  much  more  rapidly  than  I  have  described 
them.  I  had  hardly  time  to  sit  down  by  the  lattice 
work,  cast  a  glance  through  it  about  the  church, 
and  reflect,  that  although  a  confessor  can  see  every 
thing  from  his  box,  he  is  himself  in  the  dark,  and 
entirely  concealed  from  all  inspection,  when  I  heard 
a  low  and  mournful  voice  murmuring  in  my  ear — 
"  Mon  p^re,  benissez  moi,  parce  que  j'ai  p^che." 
These  words,  with  which  confession  commences, 
came  from  an  old  man,  who  had  earliest  taken  his 
place  by  the  confessional  box  in  the  morning,  and 
who,  according  to  general  custom,  was  entitled  to 
the  first  hearing.  I  let  him  run  on  with  his  story 
without  interruption,  and  was  glad  that  he  made  it 
long,  as  I  dreaded  to  trust  myself  to  speak.  He 
said,  »*  I  have  performed  the  penance  which  you 
laid  upon  me,  and  I  have  sinned  but  once  since  my 
last  confession,  when  I  got  into  a  passion  with  my 
wife.  But  you  ought  to  know  what  kind  of  a  crea- 
ture she  is,  and  how  impossible  it  is  to  get  along 
with  her  in  peace."  He  at  length  brought  his  tale 
to  an  end,  and  then,  to  my  surprise,  asked  me  for 
absolution.  Up  to  this  time  I  had  not  opened  my 
lips,  and  did  not  like  to  trust  my  voice,  even  in  the 
lowest  tono ;  but  the  thought  of  being  called  on  to 
bestow  absolution,  ignorant  as  I  was  of  the  Latin 


iXi>^ 


111'; " '   i 


:"'■• 


iJnii;,  '1 


!i,    ^ 


iii    't. 


;  i  I] 


!  '! 


m 


iB 


mm 


r::'M:"v 


loe 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


form  which  I  knew  was  necessary,  although  I  had 
heard  it  repeated,  was  dreadful  to  me.  I  therefore 
spoke  in  a  rough  voice,,  and  told  him  he  must  per- 
form a  penance  for  the  sin  he  had  committed  in  be- 
ing angry  with  his  wife,  by  saying  five  acts  of  con- 
trition and  five  Ave  Marias  that  night  on  his  knees 
by  his  bedside,,  and  repeat  the  same  the  next  day^ 
after  which  he  might  come  again  for  absolution. 

The  old  man  then  rose,  and  sorrowfully  went 
away  ;  while  a  yotmg  kd  who  had  been  long  wait- 
ing next  him  on.  his  knees,  pushed  up  as  close  to  me 
as  he  could  get,  and  began  to  tell  his  **  father"  how 
he  had  got  into  a  dreadful  predicament,  through  the 
enmity  of  a  woman  ^who  waa  disposed  to  do  him  alt 
the  harm  she  could,  although  she  had  an  interest^ 
ing  (kiightef  for  whom  he  had  the  highest  respect. 
He  said  that  the  mother  was  then  in  the  churchy 
having  come  to  confess  and  accuse  him ;-  smdhe  be- 
lieved she  had  done  so  already.  He  then  went  on 
to  tell  the  particulars  of  the  circumstances  attend^ 
ing  his  case,  and  how  a  little  act  of  civility  and 
kindness  which  he  had  shown  the  young  lady,, 
had  been  misrepresented.  He  said  he  had  come^ 
hoping  to  get  s(^e  indulgences  that  morning,  but 
feared  that  he  should  be  refused.  I  replied  that 
that  was  out  of  the  question  until  some  futinre  time. 
He  then  asked  for  a  penance^  I  had  become  quite 
amused  by  his  foolish  talking,  and  now  asked  who 
lived  in  the  house  of  the  old  woman  ^  andon  learn* 
ing  that  there  were  several  persons,  told  him  he- 
must  kiss  her  feet  that  night  in  the  presence  of  all 


yh  I  had 
hexefoid 
Mist  per- 
ed  in  be- 
ts  of  con* 
[lis  knees 
next  day^ 
rlution. 
ally  went 
bng  wait- 
lose  to  me 
ther"  how 
rough  the 
do  him  all 
ft  interest* 
)8t  respect, 
le  churchy 
and  he  be- 
m  went  on 
(ces  attend- 
jivitity  and 
lung  lady,, 
had  come^ 
irning,  but 
splied  that 
future  time, 
[come  quite 
asked  wha 
id  on  learn* 
lid  him  he- 
lence  ol  all 


H  NUN  CONFESSOIU 


107 


the  family.  He  replied  that  he  could  not  do  that ; 
hut  I  insisted  that  he  could  not  be  let  off  from  such 
an  act  of  self-denial. 

After  this  boy  had  gone  away,  a  woman  came  up 
«nd  held  up  to  me  a  handful  of  silver,  saying  she 
had  told  a  great  many  lies  to  her  mistress,  (she  was 
a  servant  in  a  house  in  the  city,)  and  had  brought  me 
three  dollars,  mostly  in  British  shillings,  to  pay  for 
high  mass,  which,  she  said,  she  thought  would  pre- 
ssure her  forgiveness  for  the  whole.  She  handed 
the  money  to  me,  and  I  took  it,  Celling  her  her 
wish  should  be  granted. 

A  young  country  girl  afterwards  presented  her- 
iself,  with  a  long  story  about  a  trick  she  had  tried, 
to  find  out  whom  she  was  to  marry,  and  the  fear 
she  had  that  the  Devil  had  appeared  to  her.  She 
had  gone  about  dusk  to  a  bridge,  on  the  advice  of 
her  mother,  and  thrown  one  of  her  garments  to  the 
opposite  bank  of  the  brook,  when  a  young  man  sud- 
denly appeared,  and  restored  k  to  her.  He  had  in- 
deed the  form  of  a  good  young  nan  she  knew,  but 
she  thought  perhaps  it  might  have  been  the  Evil 
One  in  his  shape.  I  told  her  she  had  been  guilty 
of  sacrilege,  in  having  any  thing  to  do  with  such 
trifiks ;  and  laid  a  penance  upon  her  which  I  am 
sure  she  must  have  found  both  difficult  and  vexa- 
tious, saying  that  I  could  by  no  means  forgive  her 
until  she  should  have  performed  it.  "  My  father," 
she  exelaimed,  "  but  don't  you  r'miember  what  you 
forgave  me  last  year?  and  yet  it  was  something 
worse  than  what  I  have  now  confessed,"     I  replied 


II;   ^     1 1 


km 


m 


41,    %i 


M\ 


m 


Ml; 


f  li 


1:1:  iii; 


y^'. 


108 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


that  this  case  was  rather  a  difficult  one,  and  I  mutt 
eommunicate  with  the  Bishop  before  I  could  give 
an  answer. 

After  this  a  woman  took  her  place  at  the  lattice, 
and  began  a  confession  of  a  nature  not  proper  to  be 
repeated,  disclosing  a  character  which  disgusted  me 
extremely.  I  was  obliged  to  listen  in  silence,  for 
I  could  not  invent  any  way  to  interrupt  her ;  but 
was  glad  when  she  had  done.  I  do  not  recollect 
I  the  order  in  which  all  appeared  whom  I  confessed 
%..  that  morning,  and  shall  not  attempt  to  give  it ;  nei- 
ther can  I  fix  with  absolute  certainty  the  exact 
number. 

One  man  told  me  he  had  come  for  absolution  for 
the  sin  of  drunkenness,  which  he  had  recently  com- 
mitted. I  told  him  to  get  drunk  again  daily,  and 
return  at  the  end  of  the  week,  and  he  should  be  ab- 
solved from  all  together  ;  for  I  thought  from  what 
I  had  seen  in  the  Convent  that  drunkenness  was  its 
own  best  punishment. 

A  girl  brought  me  a  parcel  of  money  which  she 
had  stolen  from  her  mistress,  requesting  me  to  re- 
store it  to  her,  and  informing  me  that  her  mistress' 
name  would  be  found  in  the  parcel.  This  I  took, 
and  on  her  asking  me  to  bestow  absolution  upon 
her,  I  told  her  to  do  an  act  of  contrition,  and  ventured 
to  say  something  over  in  a  low  voice  which  she 
could  not  distinctly  hear,  and  making  the  sign  of 
the  cross  with  my  hand,  I  sent  her  oiT  well  satisfied 
that  she  was  pardoned. 

Another  girl  approached,  addressing  me  in  these 


▲  NUK  C0NFS8S0R. 


100 


tnd  I  must 
:ould  give 

the  lattice, 
roper  to  be 
sgusted  me 
silence,  for 
pt  her ;  but 
[)t  recollect 
I  confessed 
^iveit;  nei- 
J  the  exact 

bsolution  for 
ecently  com- 
,n  daily,  and 
jhouldbeab- 
It  from  what 
nnesswasits 

sy  which  she 
ing  me  to  re- 
Iher  mistress' 

This  I  took, 
jolution  npon 

I  and  ventured 

le  which  she 
the  sign  of 
[well  satisfied 

g  me  in  these 


words :  *'  My  father,  I  was  unable  to  come  when 
you  wished,  but  I  have  come  now."  Not  knowmg 
why  she  had  been  sent  for  or  directed  to  come,  I 
dismissed  her,  as  I  had  done  others,  by  telling  her 
to  come  at  another  time. 

One  fellow^  asked  my  permission  to  give  his  fa- 
ther a  good  beating i;  for  he  said  the  old  man  had 
conducted  so  of  late,  that  he  did  not  know  how  to 
get  along  with  him*.  He  oflen  took  opportunity 
when  he  was  absent,  to  give  away  things  in  the 
house ;  and  he  wa($  afraid  he  would  soon  strip  it  of 
all  it  contained.  He  could  not  tell  why  he  had 
been  seized  with  sikch  a  whim,  but  he  thought  that 
a  good  whipping  might  very  probably  reform  him, 
and  he  wished  to  know  how  much  money  he  must 
pay  me  for  leave  to  do  it.  I  inquired  whether  M» 
father  really  deserved  sucl^itreatment.  He  replied 
that  I  might  be  sure  he  never  itould  have  proposed 
it  if  he  did  not.  I  told  him  I  could  not  give  my 
consent  then,  but  directed  him  to  come  again. 

An  older  man  confessed  things  which  ought  nev- 
er to  be  repeated,  and  i>qt  less  shocking  than  those 
befbre  alluded  to  in  spei^^ing  of  the  confession  of 
one  of  the  females. 

There  were  two  little  lattices  opening  to  the  con- 
fession box,  as  usual ;  and  sometimes  I  sat  at  one 
and  sometimes  at  the  other,  according  as  the  appli- 
cants stationed  themselves.  The  curtain  always 
fell  as  I  lelt  one  side  before  L  raised  that  on  the 
other;  and  the  door  being  kept  closed,  and  evetjr 
other  part  being  tight,  I  was  so  mneh  in  tl^ 
10 


f 


^i 


h^\ 


.1         .   1 

vM 

'!■'■''■■ «     f" 

ivi 

%  '■  mM 

'■  i'.  ■   • ' 
Vn     It 

;  ''1 

i'^;;fi' 

1 

1 

1i.  '.I 

il 

■ 

i| '! 

ci 

I'':j 

W  :;  ■■'■ 

^  1 

■l'''i  •  ' 

li:''''-| 

i' 

te^i: 

'■  ;:  '1 

■  ■  .    li 

1!  **  :     ! ' 

1:  y'lt'- 

:4:  ' 

'[il: 

«|m 

:^  til  ill 

mi 

110 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


dark  that  I  knew  I  was  invisible,  and  ran  no  risk 
of  detection  from  any  thing  that  could  be  seen,  even 
if  I  had  not  kept  Father  Bonin's  handkerchief  con- 
stantly over  my  face.  At  the  same  time,  as  I  men- 
tioned before,  I  could  at  any  time  peep  through  the 
lattioe,  and  distinctly  see  a  great  part  of  the  church. 
Whenever  I  looked  out,  however,  I  was  distressed 
to  find  that  there  were  numbers  of  persons  still 
kneeling  near  the  box,  waiting  their  turns  for  con- 
fession, so  that,  in  spite  of  all  I  had  listened  to,  I 
saw  no  prospect  of  being  soon  released  from  my 
unpleasant  situation.  > 

One  of  those  who  addressed  me,  was  a  fellow 
who  slyly  8ho>ved  me  a  bundle,  which  he  told  me 
contained  some  jewelry  that  he  had  brought  to  give 
m^  He  had  stolen  a  quantity,  he  said,  from  a  man 
from  whom  he  had  before  stolen  four  times  since 
his  last  confession,  and  had  brought  half  of  it  to 
me.  I  was  quite  shocked  at  his  communication, 
and  shrunk  from  receiving  the  bundle,  telling  him 
I  could  not  at  present  determine  what  directions  to 
give  him.  *  '    ' 

The  last  person  I  confined  was  a  poor  simple- 
ton, who  acknowledged  with  great  appearance  of 
contrition  that  he  had  eaten  a  pieed  of  liver  on  Fri- 
day. I  felt  by  this  time  so  wcfary  of  my  busmess, 
and  so  miieh  perplexed  to  fiiid  a  way  to  escape  from 
my  box,  (lUlt  I  answered  him  rather  shortly,  telling 
himi  to  ^  a  penance  for  the  offence  he  had  commit- 
ted, tlie  next  time  he  ate  liver,  by  putting  on  it  an 
ecjji&l  quantity  of  mustard.     At  this  ho  exclaimed, 


4 


k  NUN  CONFSfSOIl. 


Ill 


saying  there  was  never  such  a  thing  in  his  father's 
house;  and  went  away  complaining  that  I  was 
inorf  severe  with  him  than  at  his  last  confession. 

I  had  by  this  time  made  up  my  mind,  that  it 
would  be  fotttf  to  try  any  longer  to  confess  all  who 
were  waiting  their  turns ;  and  that  I  might  as  well 
desert  my  post  then  as  at  any  other  time,  for  I  must 
go  abruptly  sooner  or  later,  if  I  intended  to  get 
away  before  noon.  I  therefore  rose  as  the  last  men- 
^loned  fellow  withdrew,  and  having  changed  my 
cap  for  the  hat,  in  a  hasty  manner  stepped  out  of 
the  box,  without  saying  a  word  to  any  of  those 
around  me,  kneeled  a  moment  at  the  altar,  and  cross- 
ed into  the  sacristy.  Lifting  the  trap-door,  I  de- 
scended into  the  passage,  and  made  my  way  as  fast 
as  I  could  in  the  dark,  first  to  the  cellar  of  the  Con- 
gregational Nunnery,  then  back  to  the  Hotel  Dieu. 
Returning  to  the  Priests*  room,  I  found  Father  Be- 
nin, to  whohi  I  gave  an  account  of  my  proceedings, 
while  I  exchanged  his  hat  and  coat,  &c.  for  my 
nun's  apron  and  veil. 

The  Superior  was  present,  and  when  she  heard 
me  say  that  a  bundle  of  jewelry  had  been  offered 
me,  and  I  had  refused  to  receive  it,  she  betrayed 
strong  feelings  of  contempt  and  anger,  sayings — 
"  Vous  etes  plus  bfete  que  je  ne  pensais.'* 
(You  are  a  greater  fool  than  I  took  you  for.) 
And  then  she  scolded  me  very  severely  for  mis- 
sing such  an  opportunity  to  get  something  val- 
uable. 
I  gave  the  English  shillings  which  one  of  tho 


!'• 


i.ii''' 


'.''■    ,  t 


.i^i> 


112 


BLACK    MVNNBHY. 


ifwomen  gave  me,  to  Father  Bonin ;  but  when  I  m* 
Ibimed  him  that  I  had  kft  the  confession  box  with- 
out confessing  all  who  were  prepared,  he  found 
inuch  fault,  and  expressed  himself  with  sopie  se- 
verity ;  ao  that  I  have  seldom  felt  |^re  unhappy 
than  I  did  ailer  the  close  of  that  morning's  task. 


.     4- 


■^ 


DYING  PRIESTS.'  '^t 


113 


0*^ 


'"  nWfi 


*. 


rxm 


CHAPTER  X. 


■,"5; 


'•■*. 
^t^ 


DitUk  of  Priest  Bcdup— Frightening  Nuns  to  get  Iklonej  from  their 
Parents— Triclc  pii^ed  on  Saintes  Margaret  and  Susan— Similar 
txkk  on  St.  CharlflS— Story  told  we  of  Mrs.  MUligan— Her  attempt 
to  escape  from  the  Nunnery. 

DuHngtbe  first  appearance  of  the  Cholera  at 
Montreal  in  1  §32, 1  witnessed  the  death  of  Mr. 
Bedar,  a  priest,  who  came  to  the  nunnery  sick. 
Whether  he  was  conscience-struck,  or  not,  I  do  not 
know;  but  I  never  saw  a  man  die  a  more  awful 
death.  I  spoke  to  Father  Richards  %bout  hin^^ 
saying^,  that  I  thougiit  his  faith  must  be  weak,  as  I 
was  surprised  a  Christian  man  like  him  should 
dread  the  approach  of  death.  rrV^ 

"^  Father  Richards  replied,  that  his  mind  was  not 
strong  enough  to  bear  with  the  joys  which  his  spi- 
rit received  from  another  worlcL  His  spirit,  he 
said,  was  already  in  heaven.  I  had  been  called  to 
sit  up  with  him  the  night  before,  and  I  had  set  up 
with  him  all  night.  At  different  times  in  the 
night,  he  would  ask  for  a  crucifix,  and  then  occar 
iSdnally  would  throw  it  fiom  him,  as  if  he  was 
afraid  to  appear  before  it  At  different  times 
in  the  nig^t,  he  wished  to  speak  to  one  of  his 
nieces,  who  was  a  novice,  before  his  death,  which 
was  granted  him.  He  said  to  Father  Richards, 
that  it  was  the  last  request  he  had  to  make,  and  he 
desired  to  be  left  alone  to  speak  to  her  foi  a  iSiw 
minutes.  Father  Richards  left  the  room,  and  weiil 
10* 


«^ 


I  •   i  r 


!'"1: 


'I';'    .!■ 


vl 


1 1-  >■■"■ 


':  I 


'i* 


114 


BLACK   MVMNBRY. 


towards  the  Superior's  apartment;  but  requested 
me  to  try  to  overhear  what  was  said,  through  the 
door,  which  was  not  quite  shut.  He  told  me  the 
old  man  was  so  overjoyed  that  he  d|d  not  know 
what  he  was  saying. 

I  therefore  stood  and  listened,  when  I  heard  him 
request  his  niece  never  to  become  a  nun,  but  to 
leave  the  nunnery  before  a  fortnight,  which  she 
did  three  days  after  his  death.  I  w«i  a  novice  at 
that  time,  and  it  was  but  a  little  befpre  I  was  re- 
ceived. As  I  was  preparing  to  become  a  Veiled 
Nun,  it  struck  me  as  very  strange;  but  still  I 
thought,  as  Father  Richards  had  said,  that  Bedar 
waS' 80  overjoyed  with  a  view  of  heaven,  that  he  did 
BOt  k;iow  what  he  said.  I  liad  witnessed  the  sick- 
ness  of  one  person  before,  who  appeared  to  be  like  a 
man  in  horror,  and  the  recollection  of  it  was 
awakened  at  that  time. 

Mr.  Savage,  the  |)riest,  told  me,  after  the  death  ot 
Mr.  Archambeau,  that  while,  on  the  evening  be- 
fore he  died,  he  was  praying  for  hin^  in  his  room, 
near  the  window,  he  heard  a  noise  like  singing 
and  instrumental  music,  which  he  could  not  at  first 
account  for,  until  an  angel  appeared,  and  told  h^ 
that  there  was  no  more  need  of  praying,  and  that 
they  were  already  preparing  a  crown  in  heaven  to 
receive  Mr.  Archambeau. 

Not  very  long  after  I  took  the  black  veil,  the 
8aperior,  on 'two  occasions,  remarked  to  me,  that 
some  nuns  had  parents  so  unwilling  to  part  with 
their  money,  that  in  order  to  get  it  for  the  use  of 


ill,  '■'■;!1 


lested 

;h  the 

le  the 

know 

rdhim 
but  to 
ch  she 
)vice  at 
was  le- 
Veiled 
t  still  I 
jit  Bedar 
at  he  did 
the  sick- 
ibelikea 
'  it  was 

r- 

death  ot 
ning  he- 
18  Tooxn, 
singing 
lot  at  first 
itold  hjJER. 
[and  that , 
leaven  to 

veil,  the 

me,  that 

Lart  with 

Le  use  of 


FRIOHTSNINO  NVNS. 


.15 


the  Oonvent,  it  was  necessary  to  resort  to  extraordi* 
nary  means ;  and  that  fear  was  sometimes  the  most 
successful.  Soon  afterwards  she  told  me  to  stop  at 
her  room  that  evening  on  my  way  to  bed.  With 
this  I  of  course  complied,  and  when  I  reached  the 
passage  in  which  is  the  staircase  leading  to  our 
sleeping-room,  with  the  procession  of  nuns,  I  left 
them,  and  entered  the  Superior's  apartment. 

On  her  bed  lay  a  singular  object,  something  like 
a  rude  mask,  with  holes  cut  ibr  eyes  and  mouth, 
and  painted  in  such  a  manner  as  to  appear  quite 
hideous.  She  informed  me  that  she  had  need  of 
my  services :  for  there  were  two  nuns,  Sainte  Mar- 
garet and  Sainte  Sui^an,  (not  the  lame  Sainte  Susan, 
whom  we  called  "la  boiteuse,")  whose  parents 
withheld  money  which  the  Convent  ought  to  have ; 
and  they  must  be  frightened.  One  of  these  wo- 
men slept  on  one  side  of  me,  towards  the  end  of 
the  room,  and  the  other  on  the  other  side,  beyond 
the  staircase,  and  both  at  some  distance  from  my 
place.  The  Superior  informed  me,  that  she  wish- 
ed me  to  be  disguised,  to  represent  the  devil,  to 
visit  them  in  succession,  and  in  a  feigiied  voice  to 
u%S  them  to  withhold  from  the  nunnery  all  the 
money  they  could.  She  remarked,  that  if  I  should 
'urge  them  to  give  to  the  Convent,  they  would  of 
course  think  it  their  duty  to  withhold;  but,  as 
whatever  came  ftcfm  the  devil  must  be  wrong,  they 
would  probably  act  contrary  to  his  advice,  what- 
ever it  might  be. 

She  then  took  off  my  apron,  let  down  my  black 


■m 

,,,     !!■;, 


• 


5S^  Pm ' 

mm 


'■■■■km 


ite 


BLACK   KVNNIIIY. 


• 


gown,  took  th^  thing  I  hare  spoken  of  from  her 
bed,  and  placed  it  on  my  head.  It  proved  to  be 
the  shell  of  a  pumpkin,  hollowed  out,  shaped,  cut 
and  painted;  and  it  went  over  my  head  so  as  to 
cover  it  entirely,  and  show  an  awfijl  face  in  front. 
She  then  repeated  her  instructions  to  me ;  and  the 
time  being  elapsed  when  the  nuns  were  probably 
all  in  bed,  and  some  of  them  a8lee|>t  she  sent  me 
up  stairs  to  execute  my  commissidh.  I  mounted 
to  the  sleeping-room,  and  slipping  along  as  quietly 
as  possible,  found  my  way  to  the  bedside  of  Sainte 
Susjam  She  seemed  to  be  dozing,  for  she  did  not 
at  iiist  appear  to  be  aware  of  xny  presence,  but  di- 
rectly raised  her  eyes  and  started  with  fright,  then 
grossing  herself,  looked  at  me  without  speaking. 
.  I  addressed  her,  as  I  had  been  directed,  in  a 
feigned  voice,  telling  her  that  she  ought  by  no 
means  to  let  her  parents  give  any  of  their  property 
to  the  Convent,  to  a  set  of  people  so  religious,  but 
to  spend  it  in  pleasure  and  dissipation,  at  the  the- 
atre, and  parties,  She  crossed  herself  again  and 
again ;  and  then  I  withdrew,  passed  along  the  pas- 
sage, and  turning  in  again,  stood  by  the  side  of 
Sainte  Margaret.  She  was  wideawake,  and  shiibk 
from  me  as  soon  as  I  approached  her.  I  repeated 
my  diabolical  counsel  to  her,  pretty  nearly  in  the 
tame  words,  and  afler  withstanding  two  or  three 
crossings,  leil  her,  and  hastened  down  to  the  Supe- 
rior, where  I  gave  her  an  account  of  what  I  had 
done,  and  left  my  mask,  and  then  returning  quietly, 
retired  for  the  night 


FRIGHTENING  NUNS. 


117 


A  short  time  afterivards  I  learnt  from  her,  that 
the  parents  of  the  two  nuns  had  been  solicited  by 
their  daug^hters  to  make  liberal  presents  to  the 
nunnery,  and  had  given  something,  but  so  little 
that  the  Superior  was  very  much  dissatisfied.      ,.  ■ 

One  night,  sometime  after  this,  when  I  was  go* 
ing  up  to  bed,  the  Superior  called  me  into  her  room, 
and  told  me  she  wanted  me  to  frighten  another  nun 
fot  her.  St.  Charles,  she  said,  had  been  conceal- 
ing something  from  her  cbnfessor  for  two  or  three 
weeks;  and  the  way  to  make  her  bring  it  out, 
was  to  terrify  her. 

I  hild  some  acquaintance  with  the  nun  of  whom 
she  spoke.  She  was  a  young  woman  who  had  been 
occasionally  in  the  apothecary's  room,  and  I  had 
conceived  a  considerable  regard  for  her.  I  did  hot 
like  the  thought  of  doing  any  thing  unfriendly  to 
her ;  but  the  Superior' s  will  was  not  to  be  opposed, 
and  I  was  not  acciiistomed  or  prepared  to  show  any 
backwardness  in  complying.  She  told  me  that  I 
was  to  disguise  myself  as  the  Devil,  and,  in  his 
character,  urge  St.  Charles  to  persist  in  withhold- 
ing her  confession. 

She  then  went  to  a  cupboard,  and  brought  out  a 
sheet,  which  she  put  round  me,  and  a  singular 
thing,  which,  on  being  unfolded,  proved  to  be  a  cap, 
with  lappets  to  hang  down  the  back  and  over  the 
&ce.  The  former  Was  black  and  the  other  white ; 
it  had  two  cows'  horns  sticking  out  at  the  sides.— 
This  she  placed  upon  my  head ;  and  after  some  in- 
structions, sent  me  td  the  apartment  in  the  common 


'  (1;  ''■ ! 


lit.!!'! 


i!i^  - 1: 


III  'I 


i.i  ■> 


%  mm 


118 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


sleeping  room  occupied  by  the  young  nun.  I  pro- 
ceeded cautiously  along,  according  to  the  Superior's 
directions,  stepped  in,  as  I  believe,  unnoticed,  and 
took  my  stand  beside  the  bed  of  St.  Charles.  The 
light  was  feeble,  and  she  could  have  had  only  an 
indistinct  view  of  her  unexpected  visiter.  I  instant- 
ly perceived  that  she  was  extremely  terrified.  She 
had  only  the  power  to  cross  herself  and  say,  *'  Sainte 
Marie,  Joseph,  &c.  have  pity  on  me."  I  however 
staid  near  her,  told  her  that  I  was  pleased  that  she 
had  resisted  the  persuasions  of  her  confessor,  and 
hoped  she  would  continue  to  disobey  him.  She  re- 
peatedly crossed  herself,  and  murmured  oyer  and 
over  her  prayers  to  the  saints  for  mercy ;  and  at 
length,  presuming  I  had  done  enough,  I  withdrew, 
returned  to  the  Superior's  room,  was  relieved  of  my 
disguise,  and  permitted  to  go  to  bed. 

The  next  day,  as  the  Superior  afterwards  inform- 
ed me,  St:  Charles  shawed  great  urgency  to  see  her 
confessor,  and  made  a  frank  and  full  exposure  of  all 
the  sins  she  had  so  long  and  so  obstinately  conceal- 
ed. The  eflfect  of  this  scene,  however,  was  as  great 
on  my  own  mind  as  on  hers,  though  in  a  different 
manner.  I  never  afterwards  heard  of  the  appear- 
ance of  the  Devil,  or  any  evil  spirit  in  the  sleeping 
room  with  any  degree  of  faith.  It  always  brought 
fresh  to  my  mind  my  personating  him,  and  led  me 
irresistibly  to  conclude^  that  the  Superior  had  only 
employed  some  other  nun  in  my  place.  This  I 
have  not  the  least  doubt  she  repeatedly  did.  I  feel 
little  less  confident,  however,  that  there  were  nuns, 


,.),  ,» 


MISS  MILLIGAN. 


119 


and  a  considerable  number  of  them  too,  who  were 
never  so  employed,  and  were  not  let  into  the  secret. 
The  fears  expressed  by  some  of  those  who  had 
been  visited  by  such  spectres  Were  too  genuine  to 
leave  any  room  for  doubt.  However,  the  impres- 
sion was  kept  alive  in  the  Convent,  and  the  fear  ot 
evil  spirits  Operated  powerfully,  I  believe,  on  ma- 
ny ;  and  every  now  and  then  a  new  case  of  the 
DeviPa  appearance  would  be  reported,  which  was 
commonly  soon  followed  by  prayers,  said  in  the* 
presence  of  all,  for  the  perseverance  or  greater  ho- 
liness of  some  nun  under  temptation. 

Among  the  persons  with  whom  I  became  ac- 
quainted in  the  Congregational  Nunnery,  was  a 
girl  named  Mulligan,  or  Milligan,  who  helped  to 
teach  me  bark-work,  considerable  quantities  of 
which  are  sold  at  the  Convent,  in  Montreal,  as  vis* 
iters  well  know.  This  branch  of  work,  by  the 
way,  is  not  very  difficult  to  learn.  The  bark  i^ 
purchased  of  the  furriers  in  the  city,  and  worked  in 
the  dry  state.  The  porcupine  quills  with  which  it 
is  sewed,  are  purchased  already  colored ;  and  their 
points  are  commonly  touched  with  a  little  wax. 

Miss  Milligan  spoke  with  something  of  am  Irish 
accent^  from  which  I  concluded  that  she  had  Irish 
parents,  being  herself,  I  believe,  a  native  of  Upper 
Canada.  Her  manners  were  rather  reserved;  yet 
of  a  much  superior  order  to  those  of  many  of  the 
women  around  me,  so  that  I  regarded  her  with  pe- 
culiar respect.  I  think  her  family  must  have  been, 
uncommonly  intelligent  and  respectable.     She  was 


ii  !'] 


:    llill 
.  iLm: 


J,:.,  ■■■m 


'M-l  I 


III'     Mv«i8' 


,1  '■ 


fill 


rr' 


111!!: 


ill  i'' 


III  1 H' 


I 


I:  *' 


'!  ii 


m  I  >l 


■  V'  11 


'M  ■   1 1 


h'^^'. 


ill"": 


i.i  ■ 

I 


:!,i!i,  Ii 


!l  i  ,f! 


'Ml] 


:;''''i;!!''    W 

:l  'i;'  ■.    :!l 


I 


M: 


viislil 


;^    ■' 


'1 


lao 


BLACK   NUNNERY. 


1     N 


U*' 


|i 


in  her  novitiate  in  the  Congregational  Nunnery  at 
the  time  I  knew  >her.  •  ' 

During  the  time  when  I  was  employed  in  the 
Hospital  of  the  Black  Nunnery,  Father  Benin  told 
me  the  following  story  of  events^  which,  I  under- 
stood, took  place 'about  the  time  when  I  was  re- 
ceivedw  This  Miss  Milligan^  who  had  been  for 
sametime  a  Coiigregational  nun,  being  attached  to 
a  man  much  old^r  than  herself  made  her  escape  by 
nightif  fan'^ff  with '.him  into  some^ad^acent  part  ot 
thid  United  States,  and  was  married  to  him  by  a  ma- 
gi S^ate.  The  priests,  however,  got  an  tear ly  alarm, 
imd  Father  B6nin,  with  some  others,  joined  in  the 
pursuit. >  "We  likM  her  so  well,"  said  Bonin, 
"  thM  we  could  notftiiink  of  losing  her.  We  would 
rather  have  lost  three  of  the  flock  than  her."  The 
coQple  were  overtaken  in  a  very  short  tinie  after 
their  marriage,  and  the  bride  was  brought  back  to 
Montreal,  and  put  into  the  nunnery  again.  There 
she  soon  became,  or  feigned  to  be,  reconciled  torher 
former  situation,  so  that  she  was  set  free  from^U 
uncommon  restraint.  iOn  the  Sabbath,  as  I  have 
remarked  in  my  first  volume,  the  Congregiational 
nuns  ofien  go  in  a  procession  to  church.  Miss  Mil- 
ligan  was  allowed  to  join  them,  ond  was  on  her 
way  through  the  streets,  when  her  husband  sudden- 
ly appeared,  accompanied  by  two  other  menVand 
seizing  her,  carried  her  to  a  carriage,  a^d  olt^u^t- 
ed  to  take  her  ofi*. 

Father  Bonin,  however,  interfered,  as  he  stated, 
and  with  some  difficulty,  assisted  by  others,  again 


MISS   MILLIOAN* 


121 


recovered  her.  The  husband  then  prosecuted  the 
priests,  and  a  public  trial  took  place,  which  result- 
ed in  their  favor,  it  being  decided  that  the  marriage 
was  not  legal,  having  been  performed  only  by  a 
magistrate ;  and  the  poor  man  was  obliged  to  pay 
several  hundred  dollars  to  the  priests.  I  heard 
expressions  made  by  some  of  them  on  receiving  the 
money :  They  said  they  would  have  no  objection 
to  having  several  of  the  nuns  run  away,  if  they 
could  get  as  well  paid  for  it.  ,    * 

Some  years  ago  there  was  a  priest  who  was  put 
into  the  madhouse.  I  was  not  acquainted  with  the 
reason  at  the  time,  but  I  have  since  learned  from  a 
young  woman  who  was  in  the  Congregational  Nun- 
nery about  the  period  when  it  happened,  that  he  ran 
away  with  one  of  the  Congregational  nuns.  He 
was  taken  a  few  miles  from  Montreal  and  brought 
back ;  and,  for  fear  he  would  expose  the  dreadful 
deeds  done  there,  they  put  him  into  the  madhouse, 
and  he  is  there,  I  believe,  to  this  day. 
11 


!/' 


II"' 


il: 


i'l 


.*■;'  ', 


1*11 


'I  :,:?■ 


In''-"    . 

11;: 


;:;if 


% 


•1-1 


Id,,  ' 


^:t,''" 


•11 


!, 


J 


1! 


!,i.  i;,l;     ''I 


B:,|, 


i 


m 


129 


•LACK  NVNMBEY* 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Father  T.  B.  McMahon— Fint  ReeoUeetions  of  hln— Bis  htbiu  In  th« 
Nunnery— A  Fight  in  the  Prieata'  Paiior'-Similar  Oeciuteneea. 

I  HAD  an  acquaintance  with  Father  T.  B.  Mc- 
Mahon before  I  met  with  him  in  the  nunnery.  He 
used  occasionally  to  call  at  the  Qovernment 
House.  When  the  (Governor  visited  Montreal,  the 
priests  sometimes  wished  to  hold  an  interview  with 
him  in  private,  after  the  public  reception  of  citizens 
was  concluded.  McMahon  once  applied  to  my 
mother,  in  some  way  to  procure  him  an  interview ; 
and  as  it  was  obtained,  he  expressed  much  pleasure, 
and  some  gratitude  to  her.  They  commonly  were 
anxious  to  get  a  sight  of  the  rolls  of  ofHcers,  when 
u  new  detachment  of  troops  arrived  from  Eng- 
land; and  this  could  be  done  by  making  favor 
with  some  one  who  could  admit  them  into  the 
Government  House,  where  they  were  accessible. 
The  cause,  as  I  understood  it,  was  this :  No  Ro- 
man Catholic  is  allowed  to  hold  an  office  in  the 
British  army ;  but  those  who  renounce  that  reli- 
gion are  admitted.  Such  as  have  renounced  it  are 
marked  in  some  way  on  the  lists ;  and  those  names 
the  priests  used  to  get  and  copy  off,  that  they  might 
afterwards  visit  the  officers,  and  get  them  to  attend 
their  church.  From  what  I  saw  and  heard,  I 
judged  that  the  priests  supposed  that  many  of  them 
had  renounced  only  that  they  might  become  of- 
ficers. 


VATHBR  T.  B.  SCllAHOir. 


129 


I  saw  Father  McMahon  so  often,  and  heard  of 
him  so  much  before  I  entered  the  nunnery,  that  I 
suppose  I  was  about  as  well  acquainted  with  his 
character  as  many  of  the  citizens  of  Montreal ; 
and  to  those  who  have  intelligence,  and  are  free 
from  bigotry,  I  would  appeal  for  the  truth  of  what 
I  say  in  the  next  paragraph.  He  was  intemperate, 
and  often  was  to  be  seen  lolling  from  side  to  side 
in  a  calache,  wh^n  driven  through  the  streets,  by 
one  of  his  spiritual  children,  as  he  called  the  man; 
though  he  was  held  in  such  repute  for  sanctity,  by 
many  of  the  ignorant  Canadians,  that  they  would 
say  he  was  holding  communion  with  God,  and  had 
his  spirit  in  heaven.  He  was  sometimes  complain- 
ed of  to  the  bishop,  who  would  often  let  him  off, 
calling  him  the  persecuted  McMahon. 

After  my  entrance  into  the  Veiled  Department, 
I  often  saw  McMahon's  character  displayed,  under 
even  less  disguise.  He  was  a  great  friend  of  the 
Superior,  and  spent  much  time  in  the  indulgence 
of  his  fs^vorite  vice,  intoxication,  as  he  enjoyed 
great  freedom  in  the  nunnery.  He  often  drank 
himself  fast  asleep,  and  then  was  accommodated 
with  a  bed  until  he  was  able  to  walk.  When  he 
was  sick,  too,  and  resorted  to  the  "  Holy  Retreat," 
he  was  allowed  as  much  indulgence  as  any  of  the 
priests.  This  was  the  case  at  a  period  when  he 
was  confined  there  by  two  of  the  most  loathsome 
diseases  kno^vn  in  the  world. 

I  was  more  than  once  ordered  by  the  Superior 
to  make  punch  for  her  and  Father  McMahon ;  and 


M 


;  m 


ihS 


184 


BLACK  KUNNBRY. 


I  have  known  them  to  drink  until  both  were  eri- 
dently  affected  by  liquor,  indeed,  to  such  a  degree, 
at  to  present  a  disgusting  appearance.  Several  of 
the  old  nuns  were  also  addicted  to  drinking.  I  was 
one  day  directed  by  the  Superior  to  go  with  an- 
other nun,  and  lift  McMahon  from  the  floor  to  the 
sofa  in  her  room.  We  obeyed  her  orders,  ahhough 
the  task  was  a  degrading  one,  under  the  circum- 
stances in  which  we  found  him.  There  he  lay 
and  slept  until  towards  night,  when  he  awoke, 
groped  his  way  to  the  Seminary,  through  the  sub- 
terranean passage,  and  came  back  in  clean  clothes, 
in  time  to  say  vespers  in  the  private  chapel.  And 
this  was  not  a  solitary  instance  of  a  similar  kind : 
for  several  times  afterwards,  I  knew  of  his  being 
in  a  state  not  less  discreditable  to  his  morality  and 
religious  character. 

In  consequence  of  his  influence  with  the  Supe- 
rior, he  had  authority  to  demand  the  best  wines 
whenever  he  pleased.  These  were  kept,  in  consid- 
erable quantities,  in  the  first  range  of  closets,  in 
the  cellar  next  to  the  stairs,  at  the  end ;  as  I  well 
knew,  by  being  often  sent  to  bring  up  some  :  for 
McMahon  has  sometimes  used  a  very  profitne  ex- 
pression, when  demanding  the  best  wine — "  Bring 
us,"  he  would  say,  "  some  of  the  blood," — alluding 
to  the  blood  of  Christ. 

There  were  many  occasions  on  which  the 
Priests*  Parlor  was  a  scene  of  riot ;  more  than  one 
in  which  they  proceeded  to  violence.  I  was  one 
day  alarmed,  by  hearing  the  Superior  direct  an 


oaHblino. 


18ft 


old  nun  to  go  to  (ho  Seminary  through  the  tuhter* 
raneaii  pasiage,  and  call  for  help,  at  there  was  a 
quarrel  in  the  apartment.  There  wai  much  noiae 
there ;  and  when  the  door  was  opened,  two  prieats 
appeared,  who  had  been  fighting  for  some  time,  and 
were  bleeding  as  if  half  dead. 

The  priests'  room  in  the  nunnery,  was  frequent- 
ly thus  disturbed  by  disputes,  quarrels,  and  fight^ 
ing.  The  causes  were  different,  and  I  generally 
knew  something  of  them,  especially  when  I  was 
employed  in  waiting  on  the  priests,  as  I  have  men- 
tioned in  my  first  volume.  I  was  oflen  sent  to 
carry  waiters  loaded  with  refreshments  and  liquors 
to  the  door,  where  I  would  set  them  down,  and  af- 
ter knocking,  retire.  So  when  the  priests  wished 
any  thing  removed,  they  would  set  it  outside,  and 
knock  for  me  to  come. 

They  would  oflen  get  deeply  engaged  in  gaming, 
either  there  or  in  some  other  room ;  and  I  have 
known  them  stake  the  profits  of  their  next  mass — 
play,  and  lose  them.  Afterwards  quarrels  would 
sometimes  arise  when  the  account  was  to  be  set- 
tled ;  as  the  winner,  perhaps,  would  claim  that  it 
was  to  be  the  profits  of  a  high  mass,  whilst  the 
loser  would  say  it  was  a  low  one.  Even  after 
such  a  question  had  been  settled,  the  winner  would 
sometimes  charge  the  loser  with  promising  a  high 
mass,  and  paying  a  low  one ;  and  then  high  words 
and  blows  would  ensue. 

On  Saturday  afternoons,  the  priests  were  accus- 
tomed to  assemble  in  their  parlor,  or  private  loomi 


M;'i       i 


»  'li 


■111' 


t 


I  ,: 


ii,,  ,1.. 


"f   ; 


•ji 


\'  rji 


I 


,1   ^  ' 

'1 


'::ii 


•ll^' 


n  I 


m 


1 


III'  I        kill 


,1+' 


■I  ' 


I;"';];  '^> 


ii 


<   ! 


126 


BLACK   NUNNERY. 


in  the  greatest  numbers-HSomelimcs  twenty  or 
thirty  of  them  would  be  there  together,  drinking 
and  gambling.  One  day  the  bishop  came  in  with 
a  black  eye,  and  a  priest  asked  him  how  he  had 
got  it,  insinuating  something,  in  reply  to  which 
the  bishop  told  him  he  lied.  The  priest  answered 
that  he  cared  for  neither  bishop  nor  devil,  and 
soon  struck  at  him,  and  knocked  off  his  hat.  The 
others  interfered;  and  when  some  remonstrated, 
and  explained  the  enormity  of  the  sin,  the  ofiend* 
er,  though  half  intoxicated,  threw  himself  upon 
his  knees  and  humbly  begged  pardon,  promising 
to  pay  him  all  the  fees  he  should  receive  before  a 
particular  timet  which  he  mentioned. 

On  another  occasion,  a  party  of  seven  or  eight, 
who  were  drinking  together  there,  at  an  entertain- 
ment given  by  the  Superior  of  the  Seminary,  fell 
into  a  terrible  battle.  The  cause  of  it,  as  I  gather* 
^  afterwards,  was  this :  A  song  had  been  made 
in  ridicule  of  Bishop  Lartigue,  I  do  not  know 
when,  by  some  of  the  American  priests^  with  whom 
he  was  not  popular.  On  this  occasion,  most  of 
those  in  the  room  being  Americans,  some  of  them 
began  to  sing  it,  after  they  had  been  drinking  to- 
gether for  some  time.  Those  who  were  in  favor 
of  the  bishop,  got  angry  at  this,  and  they  proceed- 
ed to  blows.  The  Superior  of  the  Seminary,  who 
was  one  of  the  party,  struck  old  Father  Benin, 
when  two  others  came  up  to  take  his  part.  The 
table  was  covered  with  cut  glass  tumblers,  &e.  sent 
in  by  the  Superior  of  the  Seminary,  and  m  a  short 


NVNNBRt  FIGHTS. 


i2r 


time  tWo  of  the  party  were  dancing  on  it,  and 
kicking  it  about  in  all  directions.  The  floor  thus 
became  strewed  with  broken  glass ;  and  in  a  violent 
scuffle  which  ensued  between  them  all,  several 
fbll,  and  were  badly  cut. 

In  the  midst  of  it  came  in  Bishop  Lartigue,  who 
attempted  to  stop  the  fight,  but  could  not  succeed 
ibr  some  time,  and  got  one  or  two  severe  blows 
himself,  from  nobody  knew  who.  The  noise  and 
confusion  were  dreadful.  The  nuns  present  were 
all  frightened,  but  could  do  nothing,  and  the  Supe- 
rior of  the  Convent  stood  by  wringing  her  hands, 
and  crying  bitterly.  When  the  battle  was  over, 
one  of  the  nuns  was  sent  to  Father  Bonin,  to  dress 
a  wound  he  had  received,  but  was  too  much  agita- 
ted to  do  it,  and  I  took  her  place.  The  old  man 
had  a  long  and  deep  cut  near  the  temple,  and  bled 
very  freely.  He  said  he  had  fallen  upon  a  piece 
of  glass  and  cut  it,  but  told  me  he  had  long  wanted 
to  give  the  bishop  one  good  knock,  and  had  taken 
advantage  of  the  confusion  to  strike  him  in  the 
face. 

I  found  afterwards  that  his  story  was  very  likely 
to  be  true ;  for  the  bishop  had  a  good  large  bruise 
near  his  eye,  which  he  did  not  like  to  have  seen, 
and  in  consequence  spent  the  remainder  of  the  day 
in  the  nunnery.  After  sunset  his  calache  was  sent 
for,  in  which  he  took  his  departure  for  hom^. 

Some  of  the  most  alarming  scenes  I  ever  knew, 
^ere  the  fights  which  now  and  then  took  place  in 
the  nuns'  dortoir  at  night,  between  priests.    One 


ii  I] 


m 


i^,:'y  ) 


m. 


l::;ri 


I '  1 


»p''' 


m 


III 

IB 


'• ! 


ft,'  Jill'' 

I 

m 

Mi 


'1 
11 


! 

Mil 


,:■','  1: 


A 


,!i''i  ii 


ji'J 


111 


: 


\\ 
I 


m 


I'i 


i 


' 11 


Kin 


IK:     i 


l! 


128 


BLACK  NONKBRY, 


night,  when  I  was  sitting  tip  in  the  sick  room,  I 
heard  an  alarm,  and  ascertained  that  such  a  quar- 
rel had  taken  place  there,  in  which  an  old  nun, 
(old  Saint  Mary,)  had  had  a  limb  broken  in  at- 
tempting to  suppress  it.  Two  priests  were  fight- 
ing, when  she  interfered,  and  received  a  blow  from 
one  of  them,  which  laid  her  up  for  a  long  time, 
and  from  which,  as  she  used  to  say,  she  never  en- 
tirely recovered. 


« 


:  room,  I 
\i  a  quar- 
I  old  mm, 
ken  in  at- 
reie  fight- 
blow  itom 
long  time, 
never  en- 


BBMARKf   ON    MY   OWN  tBELINOS. 


199 


OH  AFTER  XII. 

lUroarks  on  017  own  state  and  (etlinftai  dnrinf  the  tatt  few  month*— 
Re«ai»ns  why  I  did  not  publish  all  I  luiew  V>  toj  first  book-JtoMons 
Ibr  making  new  disclosures  in  this  volume. 

Since  the  completion  and  publication  of  my  first 
edition,  I  have  experienced  so  much  kindness  and 
sympathy  among  persons  of  different  classes,  who 
have  taken  an  interest  in  me,  that  I  feel  less  lik& 
a  lonely  and  friendless  female,  and  suffer  no  less 
from  the  apprehensions  of  falling  into  the  hands 
of  those  enemies  whose  power  I  was  then  inclined 
too  much  to  magnify  and  to  dread.  I  have  real- 
ized, from  experience,  what  one  of  my  earliest 
female  friends  in  New- York  tried  to  make  me  be- 
lieve while  I  was  an  inmate  of  the  Bellevue  Asy- 
lum, that  no  Roman  priest  could  exercise  over  me, 
in  this  country,  any  of  that  authority  to  which  I  had 
been  subject  in  Canada,  luid  which  I  was  informed 
was  claimed  by  Conroy  and  Kelly. 

It  is  but  seldom  that  I  am  visited,  in  my  dreams, 
with  those  awful  recollections  which  so  frequent- 
ly haunted  mc  when  I  closed  my  volume  which 
has  already  been  before  the  public.  I  was  then 
oflen  rendered  miserable  by  visions  which  would 
for  a  time  seem  as  vivid  and  real  as  truth ;  and  those 
who  were  near  me  at  night  would  tell  me  that  I 
screamed  and  spoke  French.  But  now  I  have  been  for 
weeks  an  inmate  of  a  kind  and  sympathizing  Chris- 
tian &mily,  and  enjoyed  the  attentions,  the  counsels, 


mi 


111 


'^'■d:  ill  (ill 

''■1  it  ill' 


r^ 


h« 


fill! 

111'!      !  I 


lii" 


1!^' 


130 


BLACK   NVNNBRY. 


and  the  care  of  friends  with  whom  God  has  blessed 
me ;  and  now,  with  improved  heahh,  a  constitutton 
shattered,  but  apparently  improving,  and  feelings 
more  uniform  and  tranquil,  I  have  reviewed  my  sor- 
rowful life  with  more  care  and  deliberation,  and  not 
only  brought  together  the  contents  of  the  preceding 
pages,  but  recalled  a  considerable  amount  besides, 
which  I  have  thought  ought  now  to  be  recorded 
and  published. 

I  am  now,  perhaps,  better  able  than  before  to 
judge  what  kind  of  information  is  most  important 
to  be  laid  before  the  people  of  this  country ;  for, 
having  conversed  with  many  of  different  stations  in 
life,  I  have  found  not  only  that  they  are  desirous  of 
learning  the  truth,  but  what  kinds  of  truth  it  is  they 
are  most  ignorant  of 

While  preparing  for  my  first  book,  the  question 
often  presented  itself  to  my  mind,  what  class  of  facts 
within  my  knowledge,  ought  I  to  publish,  and  what, 
if  any,  it  would  be  proper  to  withhold  ?  Before  I 
could  form  any  satisfactory  plan  on  this  subject,  it 
seemed  necessary  to  fix  upon  some  general  princi- 
ples to  serve  as  a  guide ;  and  afler  much  reflection, 
I  decided  upon  the  following : 

In  the  first  place — although  some  things  which 
I  had  to  communicate  were  of  such  a  nature  as 
ought  not  to  be  mentioned  without  solid  reason ; 
yet,  such  was  the  important  object  to  be  gained  by 
their  avowal,  and  the  necessity  of  having  them 
understood,  that  I  could  not  long  hesitate  in  bring* 
ing  them  out    Afler  I  had  overcome  the  extreme 


as  blessed 
^nstituttoQ 
id  feelings 
'ed  my  sor- 
on,  and  not 
J  preceding 
mt  besides, 
>e  recorded 

in  before  to 
rt  important 
mntry;  for, 
at  stations  in 
e  desirous  of 
uthitisthey 

the  question 
class  of  facts 
jh,  and  what, 
1  Before  I 
is  subject,  it 
eral  princi- 
,h  reflection, 

lings  which 
a  nature  as 
)lid  reason; 
Le  gained  by 
laving  them 
ite  in  bring- 
Ithc  extrema 


RSASONS  FOR  NOT  PUBLISHING  MORE,  &C.    131 

reluctance  I  naturally  felt  to  present  myself  volun- 
tarily as  a  participator  in  dreadful  and  shocking 
scenes,  I  still  might  question,  whether  by  narra- 
ting them,  even  with  the  most  scrupulous  caution, 
I  might  not  propagate  something  of  the  very  evil 
of  which  I  had  to  complain.     But  I  was  among  a 
people  who  had  no  suspicion  of  the  existence  of 
enormities  with  which  I  had  been  familiar ;  and 
there  was  nobody  but  myself  able  to  open  their 
eyes.     It  seemed  to  me  to  be  important  to  the  peo- 
ple of  the  United  States,  that  they  should  know 
the  characters  of  the  priests  and  nuns  of  Montreal, 
as  I  had  s^en  undeniable  evidence  of  their  being 
connected  with  others  in  this  country,  and  having 
considerable  influence  with  them.     If  allowed  to 
go  on,  who  could  tell  how  far  they  might  succeed 
in  bringing  things  to  such  a  condition  as  they  are 
in  Canada?  I  therefore  determined  to  run  the  risk 
of  putting  the  modest  to  the  blush,  by  the  disclo- 
sure of  truths  necessary  to  be  known  for  the  safety  of 
a  state  of  society  which  I  had  already  seen  enough 
of  to  admire  and  love.     In  making  such  disclosures, 
however,  I  determined  to  use  the  most  guarded  lan- 
guage, and  as  much  brevity  as  could  be  made  con- 
sistent with  a  clear  exposure  of  what  seemed  most 
necessary  to  be  known. 

In  the  second  place,  there  was  a  considerable 
amount  of  information  of  which  I  was  in  posses- 
sion, which  I  had  received  from  others,  and  could 
not  .vouch  for  on  my  own  responsibility,  and  with 
that  full  and  entire  confldence  with  which  I  could 


V':       ■''' 


ii 


I'l'l  ■'■ 


'iij'^^ 


Ipim ,, 
Mi 


I 


'■'}}\ 


'•til 

■  M 


ill  ji 


„  III  li  I 


••^'ll  |i 


m 


'ill' 


IB 

km  ill 


I!      •! 


;  'I  . 


mirtii 


m 


liV 


132 


BLACK    NUNNEBY. 


State  facts  of  which  I  had  heen  a  witness  or  a  par* 
ticipator.  This  I  resolved  to  pass  over  in  silence, 
at  least  the  great  body  of  it,  that  I  might  run  no 
risk  of  introducing  any  thing  erroneous  into  my 
book,  whose  accuracy  I  designed  to  render  proof 
against  any  attack  whatever.  Facts  of  this  class 
I  have  therefore  thus  far  abstained  from  introducing. 

In  the  third  place,  there  was  one  more  class  of 
statements  which  I  had  it  in  my  power  to  make, 
concerning  \yhich  I  felt  greatly  at  a  loss.  These 
were  things  of  which  I  had  been  an  eye-witness, 
but  the  publication  of  which  would  draw  into  the 
ranks  of  my  opponents  many  individuals  and  many 
feelings  not  touched  by  my  first  volume.  It  is  true, 
so  long  as  I  withheld  these  from  the  public,  I  might 
be  chargeable  with  only  an  imperfect  development 
of  what  I  proposed  to  unveil ;  but  some  considera- 
tions had  weight  with  me  on  the  other  side. 

Perhaps  if  I  should  disclose  the  w'hole  at  fir^t, 
my  tale  might  appear  too  far  surpassing  belief. 
Indeed,  my  experience  has  done  much  already  to 
persuade  me  that  such  would  have  been  the  case.  I 
have  sufiered  much  pain  from  the  doubts  expressed 
of  my  story  by  intelligent  persons  and  Protestants, 
who  could  plead  neither  want  of  education,  nor 
prejudices  against  me — ^merely  on  the  ground  that 
I  told  incredible  things.  What  would  they  have 
thought,  if  I  had  begun  by  telling  all  I  knew  1 

Another  object  I  had  m  view,  was  to  confine  the 
public  attention  to  the  Hotel  Dieu,  and  not  permit 
the  eye  to  wander  from  the  centre  and  source  of 


FURTH£R  DISCLOSURES  NECESSARY. 


133 


l':'-"'i| 


s  or  a  par* 
in  silence, 
ht  run  no 
iS  into  my 
nder  proof 
'  this  class 
atroducing. 
ore  class  of 
er  to  make, 
>ss.     These 
eye-witness, 
raw  into  the 
Is  and  many 
.     It  is  true, 
blic,  I  might 
levelopment 
le  considera- 
side. 

lole  at  first, 
ssing  belief, 
already  to 
the  case.  I 
rts  expressed 
Protestants, 
cation,  nor 
ground  that 
they  have 
I  knew  ? 
confine  the 
Id  not  permit 
ind  source  of 


evils.  To  that  the  attention  of  my  readers  has  been 
heretofore  confined,  notwithstanding  the  efiforts  made 
by  my  enemies  to  distract  it.  The  time  has  come, 
however,  when  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  proceed  to  oth* 
er  disclosures  and  other  scenes. 

I  would,  however,  assure  the  public,  that  it  has 
cost  me  many  an  effort  to  overcome  my  repugnance 
to  enter  upon  them.  I  have  passed  many  a  sleep- 
less night,  while  pondering  on  the  question:  Shall 
I  reveal  other  truths,  or  let  them  be  for  ever  un- 
known'^ It  has  appeared  to  me,  however,  that 
those  other  facts  which  I  am  acquainted  with,  ought 
not  to  die  with  me ;  but  that  every  thing  important 
to  be  known,  which  I  have  either  witnessed  myself, 
or  had  proved  to  me  by  sufficient  evidence,  should 
be  brought  before  the  world. 
12 


■m  !i 


I'iM : 


"tm 


M  »! 


1S4 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


CHAPTERXIII. 

TUn  of  the  Vows  taken  after  I  was  received  as  a  nun-Father  Bresseau— 
His  story  as  he  narrated  it— His  reception  from  the  Bishop— His  in- 
troduction  into  the  Nunnery  wounded— His  Death. 

I  MAY  perhaps  have  excited  the*^  curiosity  of  some 
of  the  readers  of  my  first  volume  by  my  allusion 
to  my  three  vows,  and  yet  withholding  them.  I 
could  not  make  up  my  mind  at  that  time  to  mention 
them ;  and  now,  after  much  consideration,  I  have 
hardly  known  whether  I  ought  to  give  them  to  the 
American  public,  or  to  pass  them  over  in  silence. 
I  have  ascertained,  however,  since  I  have  convers- 
ed with  so  many  persons  of  different  characters  and 
stations  in  this  city,  that  very  little  knowledge  ex- 
ists in  relation  to  Convents,  and  the  character  of 
our  Canadian  priests  and  nuns,  which,  it  seems  to 
me,  ought  to  be  better  understood.  Besides,  I  have 
undertaken  in  this  volume  to  disclose  things  not 
mentioned  in  my  former  one,  which  are  intimately 
connected  with  the  purport  of  those  vows,  and  in- 
deed quite  dependent  upon  them. 

In  doing  this,  which  I  have  deliberately  conclu- 
ded to  be  a  part  of  the  solemn  dutjr  I  owe  to  the 
world,  it  must  be  recol?  rted  by  those  who  might 
be  most  disposed  to  blame  me,  that  the  fault  is 
chargeable,  not  upon  her  who  proclaims  the  evil, 
but  upon  those  who  commit  and  conceal  it. 

The  import  of  the  First  Vote  was  this : — that  all 
officers  and  citizens  admitted  into  the  nunnery  in 
priests'  dresses  were  to  be  obeyed  in  all  things. 


^ 


PRIB8T   BRES8EAU. 


186 


The  Second  Vow  was — ^that  there  are  things  in 
the  Island,  which,  if  I  know,  I  will  not  disclose. 

These  two  vows,  and  a  third  one,  led  to  the  com- 
mission of  many  crimes. 

Some  time  after  I  was  received,  to  my  great 
amazement,  after  'we  had  retired  to  our  sleeping 
room  one  night,  a  man  in  the  dress  of  a  priest  spoke 
to  me,  whom  I  recognised  to  be  a  gentleman,  who 
resided  but  a  few  streets  from  my  mother's. — I 
spoke  to  him,  and  asked  him  if  it  was  not  he ;  I 
told  him  it  was  of  no  use  to  attempt  to  deceive  me, 
for  I  knew  him.  He  requested  me  never  to  men- 
tion that  I  had  seen  him  there ;  and  informed  me 
that  he  had  given  five  hundred  dollars  to  the  Semi- 
nary for  permission  to  come  in  under  the  garb  of  a 
priest,  through  the  subterranean  passage.  He  in- 
formed me  that  many  British  officers  were  admit- 
ted in  the  same  manner. 

Not  many  weeks  after  my  reception,  an  old  priest, 
Bresseau,  came  into  the  nunnery  one  day ;  and  not 
long  afterwards,  in  the  priests'  sitting-room  I  found 
him  in  a  state  of  intoxication.  He  began  by  sayr 
ing  how  little  he  cared  for  the  bishop,  and  then 
spoke  on  a  subject  which  {seemed  to  be  uppermost 
with  him — a  controversy  which  existed  between  the 
bishop  and  himself.  Without  any  encouragement 
jon  my  part,  beyond  that  of  being  a  listener,  which 
I  could  not  very  well  avoid,  he  told  me  a  long  sto- 
ry, the  substance  of  which  I  very  well  remember, 
although  I  do  not  know  that  I  had  recurred  to  it  in 
many  months,  until  it  was  accidentally  brought  to 


m 


111, 


m 


^/' 


iii"i'.i  1 


'I! 
illll 


,  r 
'4' 


!,   111'! I, 
,,  •:  I,,  : 


t   iij'  'I 


if 


hiji  ) 
<.r: 

iillliiii 


136 


m 

BLACK    NUNNERY/ 


iiiy  mind  by  a  little  circumstance  which  occurred, 
just  before  the  following  record  of  it  was  commit- 
ted to  paper. 

Priest  Bresseau,  as  he  stated,  had  been  for  many 
years  stationed  at  the  parish  of  Barqui — ^thc  position 
or  distance  of  which  I  do  not  know.  It  was,  I  be- 
lieve, out  of  the  districted  country,  and  I  presume, 
is  not  to  be  found  on  the  Montreal  calendar.  How 
long  he  had  his  residence  there  I  did  not  under- 
stand ;  but  long  enough,  as  he  said,  to  have  a  fami- 
ly  of  seven  children  in  the  house  of  a  woman  of 
the  parish,  and  one  of  four  in  another.  Besides, 
he  mentioned  a  third  case  of  a  somewhat  similar 
nature. 

Bishop  Lartigue,  as  iTiy  informant  declared,  had 
practised  on  this  plan  in  many  instances — viz :  when 
he  saw  that  any  country-priest  was  making  money 
fast,  he  would  soon  send  another  to  take  his  place, 
and  remove  him  to  some  less  lucrative  situation. — 
In  the  circumstances  above  mentioned,  Bresseau  re- 
ceived an  order  from  the  bishop  to  leave  his  parish. 
He  wished  to  remain,  however,  long  enough  to 
make  provision  for  the  support  of  his  children,  and 
determined  that  he  would  remain  at  all  hazards. — 
"  He  cared  not  for  the  pope  or  bishop,"  as  he  told 
me ;  and  resolved  to  do  as  he  pleased.  He  there- 
fore resolved  to  take  the  only  means  that  he  knew 
of,  to  obtain  legal  authority  for  remaining  in  his 
parish.  The  Governor  of  the  province,  as  he  sta- 
ted, had  a  right,  at  least  in  certain  cases,  to  prevent 
the  bishop  from  removing  a  priest ;  and  he  peti- 


BIf BOP   LAIi  nOjB^M, 


187 


tioned  him  to  interfere  in  his  behal::  In  thif  ha 
was  successful ;  and  he  was  suffered  to  reta.A  his 
place.  The  bishop,  of  course,  could  not  ut  b« 
displeased  at  such  an  interference ;  and  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case  Bresseau  either  knew,  or  pre- 
sumed to  be  extensively  known  among  the  clergy. 

In  time  he  succeeded  in  the  object  he  had  so 
much  at  heart;  for  he  accumulated  money,  and 
by  some  means  got  enough  to  purchase  three  or 
four  farms,  which,  or  the  incomes  of  which,  he 
secured  for  the  support  of  his  children.  He  then 
determined  to  hold  out  in  his  opposition  to  the  bish- 
op no  longer,  feeling  rather  conscience-smitten  at 
the  thought  that  he  had  set  his  authority  at  defiance. 
He  did  not  wish  to  remain  in  the  position  of  a 
determined  opponent  of  him,  and  decided  to  pro- 
ceed to  Montreal,  and  have  the  matter  properly  ar- 
ranged, so  that  he  might  again  enter  into  a  good 
understanding  and  connexion  with  the  Seminary. 
He  added  that  he  had  recently  arrived  in  the  city, 
and  was  expecting  the  bishop's  return,  who  was  then 
absent  on  one  of  his  tours  of  visitation,  and  expected 
to  return  before  many  days.  It  appeared  that  he 
had  found  no  impediment  to  his  entrance  into  the 
Seminary,  and  he  certainly  was  received  with  free- 
dom in  the  nunnery,  as  he  had  been  indulging  in  a 
too  free  use  of  wine  when  I  saw  him. 

1  heard  some  of  the  main  points  of  Bresseau's 
story  corroborated  by  remarks  which  fell  from  sev- 
eral other  priests  in  conversation,  particularly  Be- 
nin, who  spoke  of  the  conduct  of  Bresseau  in  his 
12* 


k 


«;i   '■ 


"■  ■  iii 


!■     '} 


^iJ 


•    I 

■,=  .    \ 


* 


I'  ii 


,  :iS,,.. 


i.  '-i\ 


?;;■ ' 


Mil 


n»' 


'<  I  :fi 


\'}H 


I  in 


i:;-! 


138 


BLACK   NUNNERY. 


m 


opposition  to  the  bishop,  with  much  applause.  He 
said  that  if  he  should  ever  hereafter  be  well  sta- 
tioned in  any  country  place,  he  never  would  submit 
to  be  driven  out  of  it.  He  would  be  as  bold  and 
resolute,  and  have  his  own  way. 

It  was  no  uncommon  thing  to  hear  priests  speak 
in  strong  terms  against  Bishop  Liartigue,  when 
they  supposed  they  might  do  so  without  its  reach- 
ing his  ears.  I  have  heard  some  of  tnem  curse 
him,  and  use  different  French  terms  of  contempt. 
At  the  same  time  there  were  always  numbers  of 
the  priests  who  would  on  every  occasion  advocate 
his  part. 

Some  time  after  the  occurrences  above  mention- 
ed, I  was  in  the  sick-room  one  day,  attending  on 
the  sick  nuns,  when  several  priests  came  in  great 
haste,  and  asked  me  where  Dufresne  was,  (he  was 
then  Confessor  in  the  nunnery.)  I  replied  that  he 
was  probably  in  the  chapel ;  when  they  desired 
me  to  send  Sainte  Susan  for  him  immediately.  We 
went  into  the  little  sitting-room  adjoining,  which  I 
have  so  often  mentioned  before,  and  waited  a  short 
time  for  Father  Dufresne.  While  there,  the  priests 
spoke  of  there  being  a  dreadful  state  of  things  in 
the  Seminary :  a  scene  of  violence  and  bloodshed, 
which  had  induced  them  to  come  through  the  sub- 
terranean passage  to  obtain  assistance.  Bresseau, 
they  said,  was  severely  injured ;  they  left  him  ly- 
ing bleeding  and  helpless,  and  they  presumed  he 
would  die. 

Sainte  Susan  soon  returned  without  Dufresne, 


RIOT  IN  THE  SEMINARY. 


189 


whom  she  could  not  find ;  and  then  the  priests  sent 
me  to  call  the  Superior,  as  they  wanted  permission 
to  bring  Bresseau  into  the  hospital  of  the  nunnery. 
Some  said  he  could  be  brought  through  the  under- 
ground passage,  to  avoid  observation.  Others  said 
no ;  he  could  not  be,  but  had  better  be  brought  in 
a  caleche  into  the  nunnery  yard — ^but  the  gates 
must  be  instantly  closed,  to  shut  out  the  spectators. 

I  hastened  off  to  find  the  Superior,  and,  having 
delivered  my  message  to  her,  she  returned  with 
me  to  the  sitting-room.  The  priests  told  her  that 
there  was  a  terrible  affray  in  the  Seminary,  caused 
by  Bresseau's  appearance.  The  bishop,  who  had 
recently  returned,  had  found  him  there,  and  ordered 
him  out.  Bresseau  refused  to  obey,  and  the  bishop 
attempted  to  force  him  out,  when  one  and  another 
came  to  ^b<^  aid  of  each,  and  a  scufHe  and  a  fight 
ensued,  with  chairs  for  weapons,  in  which  the  of- 
fender had  been  severely,  and  probably  mortally 
wounded. 

"  That  is  exactly  as  it  should  be,"  replied  the 
Superior,  on  hearing  the  news :  *'  that  is  what  those 
must  always  expect  who  disobey  their  superiors. 
That  is  the  proper  reward  for  those  who  are  rebel- 
lious. It  is  his  own  fault,  and  the  right  punish- 
ment has  befallen  him — let  him  die." 

The  priests  told  her  that  they  wished  to  obtain 
her  permission  to  bring  the  wounded  man  into  the 
hospital.  "That,"  said  she,  "  would  be  netting,  a, 
bad  example,  and  encouraging  disobedience  iE 
others.    The  devil  will  have  him-— let  him  die." 


(i,  ''jl 


ii  s 


■A 


m 


.1 


I; 


) 


^ii 


iiri!.i.ii  I L 


r. 


':  / !' 


I 


ii 


iifll! 


!■;    i 


140 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


At  length,  however,  she  appeared  to  relent,  and 
said  she  would  admit  him  out  of  charity,  and  for 
the  love  of  Qod ;  though  not  for  his  own  sake. 
One  of  the  priests,  therefore,  hurried  off  under 
ground,  to  have  Bresseau  hrought  from  the  Semi- 
nary. I  think  it  was  Benin  who  carried  the 
message. 

It  was  not  long  before  I  saw  a  caleche  coming 
through  the  yard ;  and  when  I  was  near  enough 
to  observe  distinctly,  I  saw  Bresseau  in  it,  with  his 
head  leaning  on  the  left,  and  a  long  wound  on^ 
his  right  temple,  from  which  the  blood  was  flow- 
ing freely.  Several  priests  were  round  him,  en- 
deavoring to  stanch  the  blood  with  a  towel,  and  a 
substance,  which  I  believe  grows  in  Canada,  call- 
ed vestrilieu.  Their  efforts,  however,  appeared  to 
be  in  vain :  for  the  blood  continued  to  flow  freshly 
m  spite  of  their  exertions. 
*  'Bresseau,  I  found,  was  not  so  far  gone  as  to  have 
lost  his  senses,  or  the  power  of  speech :  for  I  soon 
heard  him  cursing  in  a  great  passion.  "That 
rascal  of  a  bishop,^'  said  he,  "  has  done  it  for  me, 
with  the  kick  he  gave  me  in  the  stomach  with  his 
boot."  • 

When  the  carriage  stopped,  he  was  taken  up  by 
three  or  four  priests,  and  carried  into  the  priests* 
sitting-room,  or  parlor,  and  laid  on  a  bed. 

It  happened  that  while  the  caleche  had  been  on 
the  way  from  the  Seminary,  and  in  passing  along 
tho  strcst,  the  wounded  priest  had  attracted  the 
notice  of  several  passengers;  so  that  a  number  of 


« 


BRESSEAU'S  ILLNESS. 


141 


persons  were  immediately  at  the  nunnery  door,  to 
Jearn  what  was  the  .matter.  The  answer  made  to 
them,  as  I  understood,  was,  that  the  old  man  had 
fallen  down  stairs  in  the  Seminary,  and  was  on  his 
way  to  the  hospital  to  be  taken  care  of. 

The  care  of  Bresseau  was  assigned  to  me ;  and 
I  was  employed  much  of  my  time  in  attendance  on 
him.  Of  all  the  profane  and  infamous  men  I  ever 
knew,  I  thought  I  never  had  met  with  his  equal 
Yet,  what  made  it  the  more  remarkable,  I  under* 
stood  he  had  several  sisters  who  were  very  respect- 
able ladies.  Kj^a  was  always  in  bad  humor,  and 
gave  vent  to  it  in  volleys  of  curses,  and  language 
otherwise  most  offensive. 

I  had  reason  to  believe  that  he  was  attended 
more  than  once  by  the  nunnery  physician.  Dr. 
Nelson:  for  I  was  several  times  told  by  the  old 
nuns,  that  the  doctor  had  given  such  and  such 
directions  about  him.  Among  the  instructions 
given  me,  as  by  his  authority,  was  one  to  let  Bres- 
seau have  no  more  brandy.  When  he  learnt  that 
this  was  to  be  denied  him,  he  cursed  the  doctor, 
and  then  once  more  abused  the  bishop ;  saying, 
that  after  death,  if  he  found  he  had  the  power, 
there  was  not  a  devil  in  hell  that  he  would  not 
send  to  torment  him.  He  one  day  handed  me  a 
tumbler  to  get  some  brandy  for  him ;  and  on  my 
refusing,  he  threw  it  at  my  head.  I  was  so  much 
frightened,  that  I  screamed  and  ran  away. 

Bresseau  lingered  in  the  nunnery,  I  think,  about 
three  weeks.     Several  priests  came  in,  at  different 


■m 


m 


'"  I 


ihin" 


X    '.\ 


i^m 


:4||  if"'!;'''i'  'li 


m 


$ 


II 


il|i!( 


rill. 


li 
I 


h 


i'.iPi: 


fV.'i 


!ir':i  >il 


m'- 


1:1' 


142 


BLACK   NUNNERY. 


ift: 


times,  to  ask  his  pardon  in  any  thing  they  might 
have  offended  him.  He  freely  granted  their  re- 
quests, but  always  with  the  condition,  that  they 
should,  on  every  occasion  that  might  offer,  give 
the  bishop  a  blow  for  him.  He  oflen  indulged  in 
the  most  severe  language  against  the  bishop,  but 
was  usually  more  guarded  in  the  presence  of  the 
old  nuns,  who  sometimes  checked  him  when  he 
went  too  far,  by  threatening  to  tell  the  Superior. 
He  knew  that  she  had  the  power  of  turning  him 
out  of  the  nunnery  when  she  pleased,  and  that  if 
he  were  turned  out,  he  would  have  no  better  ac- 
commodations than  those  afforded  by  the  Seminary. 
There  he  might  stay  in  his  room»  and  receive  the 
attentions  of  a  man,  but  the  treatment  of  the  sick 
is  vastly  inferior  in  that  institution,  to  what  is  se- 
cured to  them  in  the  Hotel  Dieu. 

The  Superior  one  day  called  me  to  her  room, 
saying  she  wished  me  to  fix  a  cap  for  her  to  go 
out  with.  I  went  to  the  drawer  to  get  one  out, 
when  I  heard  the  bishop's  name  mentioned  as  ej^- 
tering,  and  was,  therefore,  induced  to  pay  attention 
to  the  conversation,  which  ensued  between  him 
and  the  Superior,  when  otherwise,  it  was  possible* 
I  might  not.  He  told  her  she  had  taken  an  im- 
proper step,  in  admitting  Bresseau  into  the  nunnery. 
She  had  done  that  which  she  had  no  business  to 
do.  The  tonsequences  would  be  bad — for  if  he 
had  remained  in  the  Seminary,  he  would  have 
humbled  himself,  and  submitted  to  his  authority, 
but  now  ho  was  encouraged  to  set  him  at  defiance. 


BRESSEAV  S  DEATH. 


143 


k  < 


It  would  be  worse  for  his  soul,  as  he  would  suffer 
punishment  in  the  next  world  for  his  disobedience. 
The  Superior  listened  to  the  reproof  of  the  bishop 
with  seeming  respect,  and  did  not  attempt  to  justify 
herself  entirely.  "  We  are  all  apt  to  err,"  she 
said ;  "  I  as  well  as  others.  I  thought  I  was  doing 
right,  and  intended  to  do  so — ^but  I  may  have  done 
wrong." 

Bresseau  gradually  grew  weaker  and  weaker, 
but  lost  nothing  of  his  temper.  One  day  I  had 
got  him  some  soup;  but  on  presenting  it,  he  found 
it  warmer  than  he  wanted,  and  cursed  it  in  an 
awful  manner.  A  few  moments  after,  having  left 
the  room,  I  was  informed  that  he  had  breathed 
his  last 


'!tk> 


/ 


I 


I 


H''  i'  'II. 


II 


:    1 

..•!r! 

i 


1'  R; 

If  I 


ii  ''I 


% 


'^i 


;i:m:i,i,l 


! 


i!ii 


>  !i  I 


'II 


^  ll;;-'!!'''!!' 


Mi 


m 


'■■:     I 


144 


BLACK    NUNNERt 


CHAPTER  XIV- 

Nunt'  Island— What  I  heard  of  it  in  my  Childhood— The  different 
Islands  so  called— Priest  L'Esperance— My  visit  to  Nuns'  Island. 

Jane  Ray,  in  a  conversation  she  once  had  with 
me,  told  me  that  she  had  been  at  Nuns'  Island,  and 
mentioned  strange  things  in  relation  to  it,  which 
made  a  considerable  impression  on  my  mind.  Of 
the  place  to  which  she  referred,  I  had  before  a  lit- 
tle knowledge,  as  much,  I  suppose,  as  is  possessed 
by  most  people  in  Montreal,  and  the  vicinity.  I 
knew  that  there  were  several  islands  in  the  St. 
Lftwrence  called  Nuns'  Islands,  of  which  the  three 
principal  ones  have  large  buildings  upon  them. 
Some  of  these  must  have  been  noticed  by  almost 
every  person  visiting  Montreal,  particularly  the 
one  nearest  that  city,  which  belongs  to  the  Gray 
Nuns,  and  is  in  full  view  (rom  Ijaprairie,  and  the 
ferry.  Many  travellers  from  the  United  States 
must  also  have  noticed  the  Black  Nuns'  Island 
near  Lachine,  several  miles  up  the  river.  I  had 
often  seen  it  when  visiting  my  uncle,  who  lives 
near  that  town ;  and  had  heard  reports  and  suspi- 
cions concerning  it. 

A  considerable  part  of  it  is  shut  in  by  a  high 
stone  wall,  which  encloses  three  large  buildings  of 
the  same  material ;  but  I  never  had  been  with  any 
person  who  gave  me  any  description  of  it  from 
personal  knowledge,  as  all  access  to  it  was  said  to 


■^ 


\ 


\ 


Phe  different 
ns'  Island. 

had  with 
sknd,  and 
►  it,  which 
mind.     Of 
efore  a  lit- 
;  possessed 
icinity.     I 
in  the  St. 
h  the  three 
ipon  them, 
by  almost 
^ularlv  the 
)  the  Gray 
ie,-  and  the 
ted  States 
ms'   Island 
er.     I  had 
who  lives 
and  suspi- 

by  a  high 
uildings  of 
with  any 
I  of  it  from 
ras  said  to 


\ 


nuns'  island. 


145 


be  most  ^rictly  forbidden,  even  by  law,  except  to 
the  priests,  and  those  permitted  by  them.  My 
tmcfle  sometimes  sold  cattle  *o  persons  employed  to 
purchase  for  the  island,  but  never  visited  the  place. 
tSome  of  the  neighbors,  particularly  old  country 
people,  I  have  heard  call  the  place  "  The  Priests' 
Wives'  Island."  I  sometimes  used  to  look  towards 
it  with  some  curiosity ;  but  even  from  my  uncle's 
garret  window,  little  of  the  buildings  was  discern- 
ible except  the  chimneys,  according  to  my  recollec- 
tion, the  view  of  them  being  intercepted,  I  think, 
by  some  high  land  on  the  great  island ;  the  other 
Kuns'  Islands,  as  I  might  have  mentioned  before, 
T)eing  called  "Les  petits  isles" — the  small  islands. 
Thus  it  was  that  ITcnew  litt-le  about  the  subject  on 
which  Jane  Ray  spoke,  on  the  occasion  above  al- 
luded to ;  but  what  she  said,  although  spoken  with 
reserve,  and  an  air  of  mystery,  impressed  me  with 
the  conviction  that  the  island  was  the  scene  of 
strange  things. 

I  must  also  stop  here  a  moment  to  remark,  that  this 
was  not  the  first  intimation  I  had  in  relation  to  that 
place,  though  what  I  had  before  received  was  very 
indistinct.  It  was  conveyed  to  me  in  one  of  the 
three  oaths,  which  I  was  required  to  take  immedi- 
ately on  my  taking  the  Black  Veil,  as  the  reader 
will  find  in  my  first  volume.*  Those  oaths  I  felt 
much  unwillingness  to  communicate  in  that  book, 
because  they  bound  us  to  perform  things  of  a  re- 
volting nature,  and  because  they  are  connected 
*  See  page  135;  and  Awful  Disclosures. 


H 


'  '%i 'I'li!'  1 1 
,.   'ti.'Llii    if 


IB  I 

mm  f  I 


■   (1.  !| 


!|:  I  :   M 


iM\ 


I 


siii!! 


I,;  Iri'i 
I'M 

III:  1^1 


■111! 

ill 


is 


lii 


::■! 


I 


1  ";li|i;.(  I 

li,  ■':!!!,',  I  ' 

j::i'!:;i.l 

■  'Ml 
llli'i'i       ' 


i 


n 


km 

lil'i     : 


146 


BLACK    NUNNKRY. 


with  disclosures  which  I  thought  best  to  reserve 
for  the  time.  In  one  of  those  oaths  I  had  made  a 
most  solemn  promise  to  do  every  thing,  that  might 
be  required  of  mo  at  Nuns'  Island,  and  never  to 
speak  in  the  nunnery  of  things  which  I  might 
witness  there.  This  was  accompanied  with  the 
most  dreadful  imprecations  on  myself,  in  case  I 
should  violate  the  oath :  as  that  I  might  be  sunk 
to  the  lowest  place  in  hell,  have  the  worst  of  devils 
for  my  tormentors,  and  never  see  the  face  of  the 
Savior.  No  information  was  given  me,  however, 
from  which  I  might  form  any  idea  of  the  condition 
of  Nuns'  Island,  or  the  scenes  transacted  there.  I 
could  only  form  an  unfavorable  idea  of  the  place. 

I  may  stop  here  a  moment,  lo  speak  of  the 
Priests'  Farm.  The  Priests'  Farm  is  a  piece  ot 
ground  not  far  from  Montreal,  of  which  I  repeat- 
edly heard  mention  made  while  I  was  in  the  nun- 
nery. Father  Phelan  told  me  most  of  what  I  then 
heard  said  about  it.  No  person,  as  I  understood, 
is  ever  admitted  there  without  permission  from  the 
Seminary.  Priests,  under  penance  for  ofiences 
committed  in  their  parishes,  are  sometimes  sent 
there  for  a  time.  I  have  reason  to  believe  that 
some  old  nuns  are  constantly  kept  there,  and  that 
others  are  frequently  taken  to  and  from  there  and 
the  nunnery,  but  always  in  priests'  dresses. 

Father  Phelan  told  me,  that  if  a  priest  wishes 
to  get  a  handsome  woman  in  his  power,  he  some- 
times manages  to  get  her  to  the  Farm,  and  then 
her  friends  never  hear  from  her  acrain.  ,  He  told 


PRIEST  L  ESPERANCE. 


147 


me  also  that  the  priests  are  sometimes  punished 
there,  who  have  offended  their  superiors,  by  means 
of  a  cap,  which  is  dra\\Ti  over  their  head  and  face, 
and  destroys  life  almost  at  once.  From  what  he 
said,  I  should  judge  that  the  cap  might  be  in  some 
respects  like  that  I  have  worn  in  the  Nunnery, 
and  that  it  was  frequently  used.  If  those  in  au- 
thority are  disobeyed  in  any  manner,  he  said,  the 
offender  is  sure  to  be  punished  at  the  Priests'  Farm. 
There  was  a  young  priest,  named  L'Esperance, 
very  ignorant  and  disagreeable,  whom  I  saw  a  few 
months  after  I  took  the.  veil.  I  had  confessed  to 
him  when  in  the  Congregational  Nunnery.  He 
came  to  the  Black  Nunnery  several  times,  and  I 
had  several  conversations  with  him  on  different  sub- 
jects, particularly  one  Sunday,  when  he  wished 
me  to  stand  by  and  see  that  he  was  not  cheated  at 
cards.  But  one  day  he  made  a  proposition  to  me, 
Avhich  I  thought  I  ought  to  communicate  to  the 
Superior.  He  informed  me  that  he  was  going  to 
the  United  States  as  a  missionary,  and  invited  me 
to  go  with  him,  as  a  teacher,  and  privately  live 
as  his  wife.  He  said  that  t'le  Bishop  would 
doubtless  permit  me  to  leave  Uie  Convent  in  secret, 
and  we  should  never  be  kno^vn.  I  made  little  re- 
ply to  this  proposal ;  but  took  an  early  opportunity, 
when  I  found  the  Superior  in  her  room  alone,  to 
acquaint  her  with  it.  It  was  one  day  while  I  was 
fixing  a  dress  for  her.  She  expressed  great  dis- 
pleasure, and  evidently  appeared  to  regard  the 
subject  very  seriously. 


m 


•I  i|H 

!;■,.;■  ii 


;•'  'f 


,    I'll:' 

!:   'ill  :|1: 
r   'lilt  -il 


i    i 


'Ii; 


1! 


11 


It  111! 


I 


■1:1!!' 


Il 


![ 


»:'l 


i'      ■l"l-:     i   ^1 

m 


148 


BLACK    NUNNEIIY. 


I  soon  after  found  that  she  had  informed  Father 
Phelan,  for  he  spoke  of  the  proposal,  and  said, 
"Je  lui  donnerais  un  coup  qu'il  ne  faut  pas  un 
second."  [I  will  give  him  a  dose,  (that  is,  cither 
a  blow  or  a  drink,);  that  shall  be  the  last.]  From 
this  time  the  Superior  and  others  began  to  talk  to. 
me  of  paying  a  visit  to  Nuns'  Island.  She  some- 
tim€S  said  it  would  be  good  for  my  health,  as  I 
needed  air  and  exercise ;  but  I  found  that  both  she 
and  Father  Phelan  had  a  particular  wish  that  I 
should  go  ;  and  I  w^s  disposed  to  obey  them,  asv  I 
considered  it  my  duty.  I  found  that  the  Superior 
appeared,  to  L'Esperance,  to  give  in  and  be  his- 
friend.  Something  I  now  understand,  which  I 
could  not  as  well  penetrate  at  that  time.  I  have 
no  doubt  of  the  meaning  of  the  expression  of  Fa- 
ther Phelan^  which  I  haye  given  above,  although 
its  meaning  is  of  itself  rather  equivocal. 

At  length  the  time  was  fixed  for  my  visit  to  the 
Island,  and  I  was  to  go  in  company  with  L'Espe- 
rance, at  a  late  hour  of  the  night,  and  in  disguise, 
to  avoid  discovery.  At  the  time  appointed,  I  was 
taken  into  the  Superior's  room,  had  a  black  cloak 
thrown  over  me,  (such  as  are  worn  by  the  "  Sisters 
of  Charity,'*  in  the  streets  of  New  York,)  and  the 
hood  pulled  over  my  head.  This  was  taken  from* 
a  cupboard  near  the^  Superior's  room,  where  a  sup- 
ply is  always  kept.  We  thea  left  the  Convent 
by  the  same  door  through  which  I  afterwards  es- 
caped, turned  to  the  left  round  the  end  of  the  Veil- 
ed Department,  and  at  the  gate  opening  on  St.  Jo 


nuns'  island. 


.  149 


Pather 
L  said, 
)as  un> 

cither 

From 
talk  to 
5  some* 
;h,  as  1 
loth  she 
L  that  I 
m,  aS'  1 
Saperibi* 
L  be  his- 
jv'hich  i 

I  have 
a  of  FiEi- 
although 

It  to  the 
L'Espe- 
disguise, 
jd,  1  was 
ck  cloak 
"  Sisters 
and  the 
:en  fromi 
:e  a  sup-^ 
Convent 
rards  es* 
Ithe  Veil- 
St.  Jo 


sepli's  Street,  found  a  coach  (charrette)  into  which 
we  got.  " 

We  took  our  seats  in  the  carriage,  and  the 
coachman  drove  to  the  Seminary,  where  he  stop- 
ped, and  my  companion  alighted,  rang  a  bell,  and 
was  admitted  by  the  yardman,  who  then  came  out 
and  addressed  a  few  words  to  me,  and  remarked 
that  it  was  a  raw  night,  and  rather  late  to  cross. 
I  am  unable  to  speak  with  certainty  of  the  season, 
but  I  think  it  must  have  been  early  in  autumn. 
After  a  delay  of  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes,  L'Espe- 
rance  reappeared,  with  another  priest,  who  took 
his  seat  without  being  introduced,  or  named  to  me. 
I  did  not  remember  ever  to  have  seen  him,  and  did 
not  afterwards  learn  his  name  or  any  thing  con- 
cerning him. 

The  city  streets  were  still  as  we  passed  through 
them,  and  nothing  occurred  worthy  of  notice,  until 
we  reached  the  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  at  a  soli- 
tary spot,  some  distance  below  the  outskirts  of  La- 
chine.  There  we  went  down  the  bank  to  the 
river's  side,  where  we  found  a  boat  with  two  men, 
who  were  addressed  by  my  companions  familiarly 
as  Pierre  and  Jacques.  They  received  us  at  once, 
as  if  they  had  expepted  our  arrival ;  and,  indeed, 
complained  that  they  had  been  obliged  to  outstay 
the  appointed  time  by  an  hour  or  two. 

These  men  I  recognised,  having  repeatedly  seen 

them  at  the  nunnery,  on  errands  to  the  Superior. 

Sometiines  I  had  seen  them  eating  in  the  yard, 

when  they  happened  to  be  there  about  dinner 

13* 


'iiiii%,i. 


;  i 


i 


Mi 


u\}. 


■M 


i!    ;.  >  I 


!:■,:! 


i 


I 

i! 
1 


I" 


J:  lilt 


ii:!!i| 


150 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


time.  They  brought  the  green  trees,  or  branches,, 
every  year,  which  were  put  up  before  the  Nun- 
nery, at  the  time  of  the  Procession,  which  ishekl  in 
commcmaration  of  the  Savior's  entrance  into  Jeru- 
salem, when  a  priest  walks  under  a  canopy  held 
over  his  head,  while  lighted'  candles  are  carried,, 
flowers  are  strown  befort  him,  and  all  the  Congre- 
gational Nuns  are  out. 

The  boatmen  were  evidently  much  besotted  with 
liquor ;  and  I  had  afterwards  reason  to  believe  that 
they  were  kept  in  this  condition,  most  if  not  all 
their  time.  "VVe  were,,  however,  at  length  safely 
landed,  and  I  found  we  were  on  Nuns'  Ishmd. 

We  proceeded  up  from  the  shore,  passed  under 
the  shade  of  trees,  over  turf  still  green,,  if  I  recol- 
lect right,  and  soon  reached  a  gate  in  a  high  wall, 
where  one  of  the  priests  rang  a  belL  An  old  man 
opened  it  and  freely  admitted  us,  as  if  prepared  for 
our  arrival.  Indeed^  it  v^as  evident  that  he  had  ex> 
pected  the  arrival  of  visiters,  for  he  told  us  we 
should  And  a  light  in  the  building.  Th^  priests 
seemed  well  acquainted  with  the  place^  and  led 
me  across  a  yaid,  towards  three  large  edifiees,  two 
of  which  stood  at  right  angles.  We  entered  the 
one  on  the  right,  by  a  door  which  opened  into  a 
narrow  passage*  on  the  left  of  which  an  inner  door 
led  us  into  a  room  with  plain  furniture,  in  which 
we  found  two  old  nuns  sitting,^  and  I  think,  knit- 
ting. 

Here  also,  w&  found  that  out  arrival  had  been 
expected :  for  the  w^omen  were  not  at  all  taken  by 


NUNS     ISLAND. 


151 


surprise,  but  received  mo  with  cordiality,  and  ap« 
peared  to  have  been  sitting  up  till  that  late  hour, 
on  purpose  to  await  us.  Here  I  took  a  seat  and 
sat  for  some  time.  The  old  nuns  broug^ht  me  some 
refreshments,  of  which  I  partook ;  and  then  one 
of  them  led  me  to  a  chamber  near  the  end  of  the 
building,  in  which  were  two  or  three  very  wide 
beds,  at  least  one  of  which  was  occupied  by 
women.  Into  one  of  the  others  I  soon  got,  at  the 
proposition  of  my  attendant,  and  she  threw  herself 
down  upon  one  of  the  others,  near  me,  and  enter- 
ed into  some  conversation,  with  much  appearance 
of  kindness,  in  which  she  ment'oned  that  informa- 
tion had  been  sent  from  the  nunnery,  that  our 
party  would  arrive  at  the  island  that  night,  and  that 
the  gardener,  as  well  as  themselves,  had  been  duly 
notified  of  it. 

In  the  morning  I  found  that  I  was  at  liberty  to 
go  where  I  pleased,  without  leaving  the  walk,  as 
no  ceremonies  were  to  be  performed,  or  prayers 
said,  as  in  the  nunnery.  I  was  under  no  obliga- 
tion to  rise  at  any  particular  time,  there  was  no 
fixed  hour  for  breakfast,  no  processions  were  to  be 
formed,  no  time  of  silence  to  be  observed,  and, 
which  was  still  better,  no  penances  were  to  be  ap- 
prehended. I  took  .advantage  of  the  freedom  al- 
lowed me,  to  make  some  observations  on  things 
around  me.  The  following  description  embraces 
things  which  I  subsequently  observed,  and  is  in- 
troduced here  to  make  it  more  complete.  An 
imperfect  plan  of  the  pla^e  has  been  made  from 


Sll! 


'''.;||! 


;:.!'      J 


»  :iii'il!l„ 


1^    •:" 

,::  'i 

„  -liip  It 

Im/M;,.: 

1    ■h!-;   '\ 

H 

1 

[ 

■  ',1 
11 :' 

i.,,i 

1 

i;M  'i 

{■■ 

■     \'    n   '"' 

■i 

1^" 

4 

'Lhij') 


un 


BLACK    NUNNKilV. 


Seteral  hasty  drawings  made  with  my  own  hand, 
amended  in  some  points  according  to  descriptions  I 
subsequently  gave.  I  do  not  pretend  to  perfect 
accuracy  in  all  things,  for*  that  cannot  be  rcpson- 
ably  expected  in  a  case  of  this  kind.  As  in  my 
plan  of  the  Veiled  Department  of  the  Nunnery, 
so  here,  I  insist  that  the  relative  position  of  build- 
ings and  apartments,  doors,  windows,  stair-cases, 
the  furniture,  and  uses  of  different  parts,  as  far  as 
I  give  them,  are  substantially  correct;  and  in 
relation  to  this  place,  as  well  as  to  the  Convent, 
I  solemnly  declare,  the  truth  of  my  narrative  will 
be  established  whenever  a  fair  examination  of  the 
place  shall  be  made.  To  that  test  I  appeal,  and 
on  that  evidence  I  rely.  What  I  have  to  say  of 
Nuns'  Island  may  be  by  many  questioned,  or  per- 
haps wholly  discredited.  To  such  persons  I  will 
say— -I  have  furnished  you  with  all  the  evidence 
in  my  power,  and  would  gladly  give  more  if  it 
were  at  my  command.  I  take  it  upon  myself,  spon- 
taneously, and  without  any  other  motives  than  a 
desire  to  publish  the  truth,  the  declaration  of  things, 
which  must  expose  me  to  the  enmity  of  many  per- 
sons. If  this  volume  is  proved  false,  my  former 
one  will  of  course  lose  all  credit,  and  my  charac- 
ter must  be  past  recovery.  I  shall  be  condemned 
as  a  false-he«rted,  though  probably  a  pretty  inge- 
nious fabricator,  and  must  lose  the  confidence  and 
countenance,  the  society  and  kindness  of  such 
friends  as  I  now  possess.  These  considerations 
would  lead  to  the  presumption  that  what  I  ain  to 


I.       I 


NUNS     ISLAND. 


15a 


say  is  not  a  deliberate  forjrery ;  but  my  readers  may 
ask  for  more  decisive  evidence. 

To  them  I  would  say,  that  in  the  river  St.  Law- 
rence lies  Nuns'  Island,  and  on  that  island  arc  tho 
edifices  1  describe,  surrounded  by  their  wall,  and 
carefully  secluded  from  the  approach  of  all  but  tho 
priests,  nuns,  and  their  confederates  and  victims. 
Within  that  wall  are  many  visible  and  tangible 
witnesses,  ready  to  bear  testimony  to  my  truth. 
If  access  can  be  obtained,  and  the  premises  exami* 
ned,  you  will  be  convinced,  and  1  shall  be  justified. 
Maria  Monk  tells  a  tale  which  it  is  important  to- 
people  of  America  to.  know ;  but  she  may  perhaps 
excite  only  the  unbelief,  the  contempt,  or  condem- 
nation of  some  by  her  attempt  to  open  their  cycsr 
but  whenever  Nuns'  Island  shall  be  examined,  her 
veracity  will  be  established  beyond  the  reach  of 
suspicion,  and  then,  I  rejoice  to  think,  her  motives 
will,  and  must  be  appreciated.     This  confirmation 
she  may,  perhaps,  not  live  to  witness ;  but  she  has 
the  satisfaction  of  anticipating*  it  as  a  thing  abso- 
lutely certain,  as  well  as  the  hope  to  indulge,  that 
her  child  will  at  some  future  day  reap  some  benefit 
from  it,  in  the  regard  of  those  among  whom  she 
may  dwell. 


mt 


m.\ 


154 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


CHAPTER   XV. 

iDescrlptton  of  Nuns'  Island,  and  the  Buildings  on  it— ReAectiuns  on 
the  Position  I  assume  in  making  further  Disclosures^ Commission 
given  ine  by  Fatlicr  Plielau— Its  Executiou— My  Terror  at  tlie 
Tliouglit  of  Poisoning— Confined  by  Illness. 

Nuns'  Island,  (that  is,  the  Black  Nuns'  Island,) 
lies  in  the  St.  Lawrence,  not  far,  I  think,  from  the 
middle  of  it,  a  little  helow  Lachine.  The  wall 
encloses  a  considerable  space,  but  yet  leaves  an 
extensive  pasture  outside,  with  fruit  trees  scattered 
about  it,  and  room  for  two  or  three  small  buildings. 
It  is  so  high  as  to  shut  out  the  view  of  the  edifices 
from  any  near  point,  except,  perhaps,  the  roof  and 
some  small  part  of  the  upper  stories.  It  has  but 
one  gate,  which  is  generally  closed,  and  sufficiently 
watched  by  three  or  four  yardmen,  to  keep  out  all 
persons  not  allowed  to  enter,  viz.  such  as  bring  no 
permits  from  the  Bishop,  or  the  Superior  of  the 
Seminary  and  Hotel  Dieu  Nunnery.  The  yard- 
men, as  ni  the  nunnery,  are  never  allowed  to  enter 
the  buildings,  unless  it  be  such  parts  as  are  devoted 
to  the  stable,  fuel,  &c. 

The  buildings  are  three  in  number.  The  lar- 
gest stands  in  front,  the  second  behind  it,  and  the 
third  at  right  angles,  on  the  right,  as  you  enter 
the  first ;  and  the  last  is  that  Avhich  I  first  entered. 
Entering  the  first  building  by  the  front  door,  you 
find  yourself  in  a  hall,  with  several  doors.     The 


NUNS   island; 


155 


first  story  rooms  along  the  front  arc  sleeping- 
rooms,  and  two  of  those  in  the  rear  are  spacious 
and  elegant  sitting-rooms,  with  windows  that  open 
upon  a  gallery,  which  extends  along  the  rear,  and 
one  end  of  the  building  on  the  left  hand.  AVith  it 
a  door  communicates  from  one  of  tliem,  and  this 
is  the  only  w' ay  of  access  to  it  from  this  side  of  the 
l)uilding,  which  looks  towards  Montreal.  In  tho 
gallery  we  sometimes  w'alked  for  exercise. 

The  first  large  room  had  elegant  blue  merino 
curtains  with  tassels.  There  was  an  ottoman  in  it, 
of  blue  cloth,  bound  with  black  velvet,  Avith  raised 
corners,  so  formed  as  to  afford  a  distinct  seat  on 
each  side,  being  the  most  elegant  thing  of  the  kind 
i  ever  saw.  In  one  corner  of  the  room  was  a 
Rofa.  The  walls  are  pink,  and  the  cornice  is  of 
rich  alabaster  work,  a  piece  of  which  I  picked  up 
one  dav  on  the  floor. 

Adjoining  this  apartment  is  the  dining-room, 
which,  like  it,  is  carpeted.  The  Avails  are  colored 
blue,  and  the  windows  without  curtains.  Except 
during  meal  times,  a  table  commonly  stood  in  this 
room,  with  papers  on  it.  From  this  room  is  a  door 
opening,  (like  the  windows,)  upon  the  piazza, 
which  is  the  only  direct  access  to  it  from  any  of 
the  rooms. 

Beyond  the  dining-room  is  a  large  spare-room, 
and  another  of  some  kind  beyond  that. 

The  staircase  to  the  second  story  leads  on  from 
that  below,  as  well  as  up  to  the  garret.  Near  it. 
is  a  large  stove  for  warming  the  second  story  in 


.  )! 


!  I 


!i| 


i\>f 


I'     I 


iiiiii 


156 


BLA€K    NUNNERY. 


the  winter;  and  doors  open  on  several  sides.  One 
of  them  leads  into  a  place  which  I  thought  very 
singular,  and  the  use  of  which  I  could  not  imagine. 
It  is  a  large  room  without  furniture,  with  a  stone 
floor,  lighted,  I  believe,  only  by  a  small  grated 
window,  with  about  four  panes  of  glass.  In  the 
midst  of  this  room  is  a  small  one,  capable  of 
'containing  about  twenty  persons,  entirely  unfur- 
tiished,  and  perfectly  dark.  The  partitions  are 
so  thitt,  that  I  think  a  conversation  might  be 
•overheard  through  them,  even  if  conducted  in  a  low 
voice. 

At  one  end  of  this  story  are  four  bed-rooms,  each 
with  two  windows,  a  bed,  and  other  plain  furniture. 
These  rooms  are  warmed  by  one  stove,  placed  m 
the  middle  partition,  pipes  from  which  extend  both 
ways  through  the  other  partitions. 

The  entrance  to  the  basement  is  at  on;  d. 
The  second  room  in  it  is  the  kitchen,  with  a  large 
baking  furnace  and  roasting  jack,  and  several 
small  furnaces,  in  a  comer.  A  large  table  used  to 
stand-in  the  middle,  and  the  steps  lead  up  outside  to 
the  gallery,  which  is  supported  by  timbers.  The 
next  room  has  a  stone  floor,  and  the  remaining  one 
on  that  side  of  the  basement,  a  wooden  floor.  On 
the  front  side,  and  adjoining,  is  a  small  cellar  with 
only  a  little  light  admitted  through  a  narrow  win- 
dow, which  I  have  peeped  through  from  without. 
The  remainder  of  the  front  cellar  is  all  in  one 
i^oom,  and  used  for  storing  fuel. 


A  NUN  COXFESSOn. 


157 


The  second  and  smallest  building,  which  is  in 
the  rear  of  this,  I  was  in  but  three  times.  It  has 
two  stories,  with  a  number  of  small  rooms,  and  lit- 
tle furniture.  It  appeared  to  be  principally  devoted 
to  the  priests,  when  I  was  there,  as  I  recollect  see- 
ing a  number  of  priests  there,  and  several  musical 
instruments  lying  about. 

The  third  building  has  a  staircase  leading  up 
from  the  visiters*  room,  which  I  first  entered,  into 
the  second  story,  which  is  occupied  by  sleeping- 
rooms,  with  a  passage  on  one  side  into  which  they 
open. 

I  have  been  in  the  garret  of  the  third  building. 
It  is  not  partitioned  off  into  rooms,  but  all  thrown 
into  one,  if  I  except  a  small  part  towards  one  end, 
where  pigeons  are  caught.  There  is  a  large  looking- 
glass,  so  placed  that  the  birds  may  see  themselves 
in  it  as  they  fly  by ;  and,  some  wheat  being  scatter- 
ed near,  considerable  numbers  are  caught,  most  of 
which  are  killed,  and  sent  to  market  in  Montreal. 
The  pigeons,  being  deceived,  and  taking  their  own 
shadows  for  other  birds,  are  induced  to  stop,  and 
are  then  attracted  in  by  the  food,  until  they  cannot 
escape.  This  is  a  very  common  way  of  taking 
them  in  Canada.  While  in  the  garret,  I  some- 
times looked  out  of  the  windows,  and  enjoyed  a 
fine  view.  I  could  see  the  river  St.  Lawrence  for 
a  considerable  distance,  with  boats  of  Canadians  or 
Indians  passing  down,  or  crossing  to  the  village  of 
Oaughnawaga,  which  was  also  in  sight,  as  well  as 
the  river's  banks  for  some  miles.  According  to 
14 


mm 

"i,  111  n 


m 

m 
II  ill 


K 


'J:V! 


;  II! 


i.  ;!■  i! 


i 


I  'J! 


u 


ill 


m 


\\i\ 


;!l :  'I 


'mm 

iiii  "■  ■  ■ 


! 

-.J 

k 


i 


li;' 


k.\i\\ 
■■'vwir 


158 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


my  recollection,  there  are  windows  only  at  one  end, 
and  on  one  side  of  the  garret. 

They  have  a  ciergerie,  or  candle-room  in  one  of 
the  buildings,  where,  however,  only  tallow  candles 
are  manufactured ;  there  is  sometimes  a  good  deal 
of  work  to  be  performed  in  that  branch  of  busi- 
ness. 

One  day  Father  Phelan  met  me  in  the  Pink 
Room,  and  informed  me  that  he  had  something  for 
mc  to  do.  I  of  course  did  not  dare  to  object,  much 
less  to  disobey,  after  the  solemn  obligations  of  my 
oath,  and  the  hazard,  or  rather  certainty  of  punish- 
ment. I  felt  myself  to  be  no  less  in  the  power  of 
others  there,  than  when  I  was  in  the  nunnery,  and 
believed  that  disobedience  would  be  as  surely  fol- 
lowed with  a  heavy  penalty.  Besides,  I  believed 
that  all  authority  was  vested  in  the  Priests,  by  the 
divine  law ;  and  was  disposed,  on  this  account,  (at 
least  a  great  portion  of  the  time,)  blindly  to  follow 
their  commands  and  indications,  without  presuming 
to  question  the  propriety  of  them. 

Father  Phelan  told  me  that  I  should  meet  with 
L'Esperance  in  the  other  building,  that  is,  the  se- 
cond, in  an  apartment  which  he  mentioned ;  and 
he  wished  me  to  take  him  to  a  chamber,  which  he 
described,  and  give  him  a  glass  of  wine.  I  should 
find  two  bottles,  he  informed  me,  in  the  cupboard 
in  that  room,  one  of  them  marked  with  a  paper, 
and  that  I  should  pour  out  for  him  a  tumbler  full 
from  that,  and  might  drink  some  from  the  other 
myself     Now  I  knew  that  L'Esperance  was  much 


PRIEST  L  ESPERANCE. 


15D 


addicted  to  drink,  and  always  ready  for  wine.  I 
might,  under  other  circumstances,  have  questioned 
the  object  of  the  step  required,  or  inquired  what 
was  the  reason  for  proceeding  in  such  a  manner ; 
whether  there  was  any  thing  mixed  with  the  wine 
in  either  bottle,  and  if  so,  what,  and  in  which. 
But  how  could  I  dare  to  do  so  in  my  present  situa- 
tion ?  I  can  hardly  think  that  any  consideration 
would  have  induced  me.  I  therefore  proceeded  to  • 
the  place  indicated,  and  met  L'Esperance,  invited 
him  to  take  some  wine,  aad  led  him  to  the  apart- 
ment. On  opening  the  cupboard,  I  found  two  bot- 
tles, as  I  had  been  tald  I  should,  one  with  a  paper 
upon  it;  and  filling  a  tumbler  from  it  with  red 
wine,  and  another  from  the  other,  i  presented  the 
former  to  L'Esperance,  and  taking  the  other,  began 
to  drink.  Suddenly  it  occurred  to  me,  with  a»  im- 
pression of  horror,  which  I  cannot  describe,  that  if 
there  was  poison  in  the  wine  I  had  given  to  the 
priest,  I  should  be  the  cause  of  his  death.  Phelan 
had  threatened,  in  the  Convent,  to  give  him  a  dose 
that  should  be  his  last ;  niA  was  not  this  the  way  in 
which  he  intended  to  accomplish  his  purpose  1  My 
feelings  were  entirely  too  strong  to  be  restrained.  I 
became  in  an  instant  overpowered  with  th-e  convic- 
tion of  the  truth  *  and  i  believe  that  no  threat  or 
punishment  in  the  power  of  those  around  me  to  in- 
flict, would  have  induced  me  any  longer  to  puTsue 
the  plan  on  which  I  was  proceeding. 

I  turned  round  to  look  at  the  priest,  and  saw 
that  he  had  not  hesitated  to  talce  ofT  the  draught  i 


ii 


i  i!l 


11 


m 


■m 


K.I', 


iH 


;|ihi 


!l'    ,1' 


I!     CI 


ii 

mm  r 


'ilm'i' 
'    'ti.i 

IP 


160 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


had  presented  to  him,  and  was  then  drinking  the 
dregs  of  the  cup.  What  I  feh,  it  would  be  useless 
for  me  to  attempt  to  describe.  I  put  down  the 
glass  I  held  in  my  own  hand,  a  considerable  por- 
tion from  which  I  had  swallowed,  and  hastened 
out  of  the  roon  without  speaking,  in  a  state  of  mind 
distressing  beyond  endurance.  I  left  the  house, 
ran  across  the  yard  to  that  from  which  I  had  pro- 
ceeded, rushed  into  the  room  in  which  I  had  left 
father  Phelan,  and  threw  myself  upon  the  sofa.  A 
new  thought  had  occurred  to  me  on  the  way.  Per- 
haps my  wine  had  been  poisoned,  either  by  de- 
sign or  accident :  for  how  did  I  know  that  the  pa- 
per had  not  been  put  upon  the  wrong  bottle,  or 
what  reason  had  I  to  confide  in  the  honour  of  any 
person  who  would  treat  another  as  I  supposed 
L'Esperance  had  been  treated?  In  my  extreme  agi- 
tation of  mind,  I  did  not  stop  to  reason :  but  my 
fears  led  me  to  believe  the  most  dreadful  thing 
which  suggested  itself  I  therefore  at  once  em- 
braced the  idea  that  I  Avas  poisoned,  and  was  soon 
to  die  in  agony.  I  began  to  cry,  and  soon  to 
scream  with  horror,  regardless  of  every  thing 
around  me.  Some  of  the  old  nuns  came  to  my  as- 
sistance, and  first  asked  me  to  be  quiet,  and  then 
commanded  me,  lest  others  should  learn  the  cause ; 
but  for  a  long  time  they  found  it  impossible  to  paci- 
fy me.  From  some  remarks  which  fell  from  them, 
I  plainly  understood  that  they  had  been  watching 
me  while  I  was  giving  L'Esperance  the  wine, 
probably  through  a  glass  door. 


%- 


>tT    INDISFOSITION. 


t6t 


ing  the 
useless 
wn  the 
ble  por- 
lastened 
of  mind 
I  house, 
lad  pro- 
had  left 
lofa.     A 
I.     Per- 
by  de- 
;  the  pa- 
DOttle,  or 
r  of  any 
supposed 
erne  agi- 
but  my 
[ul  thing 
mce  em- 
ras  soon 
soon  to 
|y   thing 
my  as- 
ind  then 
|e  cause ; 
to  paci- 
them, 
matching 
wine. 


My  health  was  seriously  affected  by  the  occur- 
rences of  that  day,  so  that  I  was  removed  to  a  bed, 
and  there  was  confined  about  ten  days,  sufferings 
for  a  time  great  pain.  My  strength  became  gradu-' 
ally  restored,  but  it  was  long  before  I  cou'Id  pru- 
dently leave  my  room. 
14# 


# 


'■ii;li; 


i 


ii 


Jl 


1G2 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Companion!  in  Illness— Their  Mysterious  Appearance,  and  Melan* 
clioly  Deportment— Confessions  of  Angelique — Miss  Gordon — 
Young  Women  from  tlie  U.  States. 

There  were  several  beds  in  the  same  room, 
occupied  by  young  women,  whose  health  was  fee- 
ble. While  I  remained  in  the  room,  there  were 
several  changes  among  the  other  occupants :  for 
sometimes  one  would  enter,  and  occasionally  an- 
other would  leave  us.  The  names  of  many  I  never 
heard,  and  some  of  them  seemed  to  be  almost  en- 
tirely unknown  to  each  other.  These  were  com- 
monly reserved  and  silent,  apparently  averse  to 
communicating  any  thing,  and  not  well  satisfied 
with  their  condition  or  company.  Some  of  those 
who  left  the  room  while  I  was  in  it,  I  afterwards 
met  with  in  some  of  the  apartments ;  but  others  I 
never  saw  again  nor  heard  of 

What  could  ue  the  object  of  having  so  many 
young  women  assembled  here — ^who  they  were, 
and  whence  they  had  come,  were  natural  ques- 
tions :  but  at  first  I  had  no  one  to  answer  them. 

The  reserve  and  depression  observable  in  such 
as  I  have  mentioned,  were  not  by  any  means  exhi- 
bited by  all.  Several  of  my  room-mates,  on  the 
contrary,  were  very  willing  to  converse,  and  in- 
deed quite  communicative.  From  these  I  soon  de- 
rived information  which  explained  what  would 


CONFE86IOXS   OF   ANOfiLlQUI!. 


163 


Otherwise  have  appeared  mysterious.  I  may,  per- 
haps, best  convey  to  my  readers  the  impressions 
which  I  received,  by  giving  it  to  them  as  I  myself 
received  it. 

There  was  a  young  woman  who  occupied  the 
bed  directly  opposite  mine,  who  was  called  Ange- 
lique.  She  was  among  the  most  communicative 
of  all,  ahd  one  of  the  first  who  talked  with  me. 
She  felt  no  unwillingness  to  make  known  to  me 
her  history,  and  conversed  with  apparent  frankness 
and  sincerity.  She  was  of  middling  stature,  slen- 
der, with  dark  eyes  and  hair.  She  informed  me 
that  she  had  once  been  in  the  Congregational  Nun- 
nery, but  arrived  at  the  Island  a  few  weeks  before 
from  New  York,  where  she  had  resided  for  some 
time ;  and  that  her  visit  to  Canada  was  owing  to 
her  intimacy  with  a  distinguished  personage,  at 
whose  house  she  used  frequently  to  resort.  She 
stated  that  she  used  to  go  to  his  residence  some- 
times in  the  dress  of  a  man,  at  evening ;  and  on 
one  occasion  felt  much  apprehension  of  being  dis- 
covered. She  happened  to  be  late,  and  had  to  make 
so  much  noise  to  gain  admittance,  that  she  attract- 
ed the  attention,  not  only  of  two  men  who  appear- 
ed to  be  at  watch  on  a  neighboring  corner,  but  of 
the  neighbors,  who  raised  their  windows  to  see 
what  was  the  matter,  when,  seeing  a  head  with  a 
night-cap  at  the  window,  some  one  laughed  in  a 
way  calculated  to  express,  and  at  the  same  time  to 
excite  suspicion.  She  continued  in  this  practice 
until  it  was  thought  necessary,  for  the  sake  of  con- 


''    i 
i!' 


'!Mh! 


I',  ■  J 
!  1 1 


il!i 


ul 


m 

il:i 


:l;itr" 


'lil 


\'( 


i;|l 


m 


1!!.! 


'^"^^aeTT" 


164 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


cealtnent,  to  send  her  to  a  retired  place  for  a  time } 
and  she  accordingly  proceeded  to  Canada,  and  was 
received  on  Nuns'  Island.  She  informed  me  fur- 
ther, that  she  had  then  become  a  mother,  had  had 
her  child  taken  from  her  immediately,  and  had  not 
seen  it  since;  and  expected  to  return  to  New 
York  when  her  health  should  be  restored. 

She  told  me  that  most  of  the  young  women  I 
saw,  were  from  the  United  States.  They  were  the 
victims  of  priests,  who  had  access  to  them  in  the 
schools  and  nunneries,  to  which  they  were  attach- 
ed. Some,  I  understood,  were  "  Sisters  of  Charity," 
as  they  are  called  in  this  country,  who  had  left 
their  missions  for  a  time  on  similar  emergencies ; 
but  most  of  them  were  natives  of  the  states,  attach- 
ed to  the  nunneries  there,  either  as  nuns,  novices, 
or  scholars.  These  had  come  ofi*  under  different 
pretences ;  the  place  of  their  retreat,  as  well  as  the 
cause  of  their  journey,  being  kept  a  profound  se- 
cret from  their  friends.  I  got  the  impression  that 
Angelique  was  one  of  the  "  Sisters  of  Charity" 
herself,  though  I  am  not  certain  that  she  told 
me  so. 

She  urged  me  to  return  to  New  York  with  her^ 
saying  I  should  prefer  it  to  Canada,  and  used  such 
arguments  as  she  supposed  would  incline  me  to 
accede  to  her  proposition.  As  for  herself,  she  said 
she  should  suffer  nothing  on  account  of  her  expe- 
dition to  the  island,  as  nobody  could  ever  discover 
that  she  had  gone  there  for  any  thing  but  a  com- 
mon visit  to  Canada. 


WOMEN    FROM    TflE    UNITED    STATES.        165 


One  of  the  vounsf  women,  who  conversed  some- 
what  freely  with  me,  was  called  Miss  Gordon, 
which  I  presume  was  her  real  name.  She  was 
small,  good-lookinfr,  with  lig-ht  hair,  and  had  a  scar 
on  her  lip.  She  told  me  that  she  had  been  in  a 
Convent  in  some  part  of  the  United  States,  but  not 
as  a  nmi — I  suppose,  as  a  scholar ;  and  had  come 
to  the  Island  for  the  same  reason  as  many  of  the 
others,  having  been  sent  there  by  the  head  priest. 
She  was  soon  to  return,  and  told  me  that  she 
was  resolved  to  leave  the  Convent,  and  to  return 
to  it  no  more.  She  carefully  abstained  from  men- 
tioning the  place  of  her  residence ;  and  this  is 
all  I  recollect  about  her,  except  that  her  infant  had 
been  taken  from  her,  (as  I  was  informed  was  tho 
common  practice,)  to  be  placed  in  the  Orphan 
Asylum^  at  the  Gray  Nunnery. 

Several  of  the  young  women  told  me  they  had 
come  from  the  United  States,  and  mentioned  their 
places  of  residence  ;  but  from  my  ignorance  of  the 
country,  I  did  not  particularly  regard  them,  nor 
can  I  now  remember  them.  One  said  she  had  been 
there  several  times,  and  had  sent  several  infants  to 
the  Gray  Nuns,  and  hoped  to  live  to  come  a  dozen 
times  more.  I  judged  her  to  be  one  of  the  "  Sisters 
of  Charity,"  because  she  wore  a  hood  like  theirs. 

One  of  these  young  women  had  a  peculiar  scar 
on  her  cheek,  and  a  mole  on  her  lip,  which  I  well 
remember,  and  should  know  again  anywhere.  I 
have  wished,  when  meeting  any  of  the  "  Sisters 
of  Charity,"   in  New  York,  to  have  their  hoods 


^ 


I'l 


mi 


■IR 


!'!!!    1 


% 


ill 

11 

! 

f[ 

V 

ill 

i: 

166 


BLACK    Nu!iNrRY. 


raised,  as  I  might,  perhaps,  recognise  some  of 
them.  Possibly  I  might  find  the  peculiar  scar,  and 
the  mole  on  one  of  their  faces,  or  something  else,  I 
have  seen  on  Nuns'  Island — at  least  so  I  sometimes 
think.  I  have  been  told  by  a  young  Catholic  wo- 
man, in  New  York,  that  many  of  the  *■  Sisters  of 
Charity"  are  Canadians,  and  that  she  knew  on<^ 
who  could  hardly  speak  the  £nc;lish  language.  I 
recollect  to  have  seen  several,  at  different  times, 
while  in  the  school  of  the  Congregational  Nun- 
nery, taking  leave,  to  go  on  missions  to  L'Ame- 
rique,  as  they  sometimes  called  the  United  States. 

One  of  the  women  remarked,  in  conversation 
one  day,  that  the  priests  had  more  children  born  ou 
that  Island  in  a  year,  than  there  commonly  are  in 
a  good-sized  country  village. 

There  were  several  arrivals  of  young  women, 
while  1  was  on  the  island,  and  several  left  it,  but  I 
never  saw  them  coming  or  going,  and  was  com- 
monly lefl  to  infer  it  from  circumstances  which 
came  under  my  notice.  Some  of  the  priests,  I  be- 
lieve, were  frequently  going  and  coming  :  as  there 
is  no  obstacle  in  the  way  of  those  who  have  the 
necessary  authority. 

A  few  days  before  my  leaving  the  place,  I  miss- 
ed Angelique  from  her  bed,  and  on  inquiry,  was 
informed  that  she  had  left  the  island.  She  might 
have  been  gone  a  day  or  two  before  I  missed  her : 
for  as  we  went  to  bed  and  rose  when  we  pleased* 
we  were  not  regular  in  our  hours,  and  did  not  ex< 
pect  to  find  each  other  regular. 


RESTOKATION    TO    HEALTH. 


16T 


some  of 
r  scnr,  and 
ing  else,  I 
sometimoiJ 
itholic  wo- 
•  Sisters  of 
knew  on<» 
iguage.     1 
?rent  times, 
ional  N  un- 
to L'Ame- 
ed  States, 
onversation 
ren  born  ou 
only  are  in 

mg  women, 
left  it,  but  I 
was  com- 
tnces  which 
iriests,  I  be- 
ig :  as  there 
lO  have  the 


She  was  not  sr(?n  by  mo  again,  nor  have  I  heard 
of  her  since  that  day.  I  am  still  sometimes  re- 
minded of  her,  or  some;  of  the  other  visiters  at 
Nuns*  Island,  when  I  meet  one  of  the  '*  Sisters  of 
iJharity"  in  the  street. 

After  the  restoration  of  my  health,  1  began  to 
leave  my  room,  and  visit  the  different  apartments 
Bs  before.  I  commonly  spent  most  of  the  daytime 
in  the  large  building,  (No.  I,)  and  often  sat  at  the 
window,  at  the  end  of  the  dark  passage,  enjoying 
the  air  and  the  view,  which  was  extensive  and 
agreeable. 


k"** 


1 


r 


r 


^  m 


lace,  I  miss- 

iquiry,  was 

She  might 

lissed  her: 

Kve  pleased, 

did  not  ex- 


f 


168 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


yf- 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

Occupations  of  Men  and  Women  ou  Nuns'  Island— A  tteartbroken 
Woman— Conversation  witli  lier— My  Departure  from  the  Islandi 
and  Return  to  tiie  Hotel  Dieu. 

It  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  form  any  esti* 
mate,  on  which  I  could  place  reliance,  of  the  num- 
ber of  m-en  or  women  I  saw  on  Nuns'  Island. 
There  was  no  regular  time  for  breakfast,  dinner 
or  supper.  No  bell  was  rung,  no  notice  was  given 
for  meals,  any  more  than  for  retiring  at  night,  or 
rising  in  the  morning.  Food  was  always  prepa* 
red  and  ready,  when  any  of  us  were  disposed  to  eat ; 
and  we  went  when  we  chose,  alone  or  in  company, 
to  the  eating-room,  at  one  end  of  the  building,  and 
helped  ourselves  in  true  Canadian  style. 

Many  of  my  readers  may  not  be  aware  of  the 
style  of  eating  practised  among  many  of  the  lower 
Canadians.  So  many  of  the  priests  are  of  Cana* 
dian  origin,  that  their  meals  in  the  nunnery,  and 
on  the  island,  are  often  disposed  of  in  a  rude  and 
unmannerly  way,  with  but  little  use  of  knives  and 
forks.  We  often  ate  standing,  while  on  the  island, 
and  it  was  common  to  take  even  meat  in  the 
fingers. 

As  there  was  no  general  call,  or  occasion  for  as* 
sembling  at  any  time,  the  inmates  resorted  to  their 
rooms,  or  lounged  about  the  galleries,  yard,  or  sit* 
ting-rooms,  as  they  pleased :  so  that  it  would  have 


OCCUPATIONS  ON  NUNS'  ISLAND. 


169 


been  impossible  to  count  them  all,  even  if  I  had 
been  disposed.  But  I  did  not  ever  think  of  do- 
ing so.  ^  , 

>  Some  of  the  priests,  as  I  understood,  were  there 
on  penances.  This  was  indeed  a  merely  nominal 
thing.  Priests  who  have  been  complained  of  by 
their  parishioners,  in  a  formal  manner,  are  some- 
times sent  by  the  bishop  to  Nuns'  Island,  and  some- 
times to  the  Priests'  Farm,  to  satisfy  their  accusers 
with  the  form  of  punishment.  I  had  reason,  how- 
ever, to  believe  that  they  generally  suffered  no  pri- 
vations, and  were  far  from  regarding  their  resi- 
dence as  a  place  of  punishment.  On  the  contrary, 
I  often  saw  them  partake  of  indulgences.  The 
edifice  numbered  3,  was  specially  devoted  to  the 
priests  :  but  they  enjoyed  much  liberty,  and  were 
allowed  to  go  wherever  they  pleased. 

Among  their  occupations,  some  occasionally 
Sfcnt  a  while  in  reading ;  and  I  saw  a  number  of 
books  i^'i.'ig  about  in  several  rooms,  which  the  wo- 
men were  not  expected  to  look  at.  Some  played 
flutes  and  sang.  I  have  sometimes  heard  several 
of  them  play  together.  Most  of  their  music,  how- 
ever, was  vocal ;  and  while  I  was  on  the  island  I 
heard  a  variety  of  songs  sung,  particularly  those 
which  were  most  popular  in  the  nunnery. 

The  women,  that  is  those  whose  health  would 
permit,  had  a  variety  of  work  to  perform,  particu- 
larly with  the  needle.  Sometimes  an  order  would 
come  from  the  Superior  of  the  nunnery,  to  make 
a  number  of  towels  or  sheets,  and  sometimes  six 
15 


m 
■I 

m 


l.t 


I'l 

M 
4 


11 


1 


liil 


t 


6'  V 


$  ii 
flffl} 


I:  ■  •■ 


h ! 


170 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


or  eight  shirts  were  ordered  for  some  priest,  in 
great  haste.  The  old  nuns  would  call  upon  us  to 
assemble,  and  gave  us  no  peace  till  they  were 
done.  Orders  sometimes  came  for  the  Seminary, 
Nunnery,  Priests'  Farm,  and  Bishop.  It  com- 
monly happened,  however,  that  the  greater  part  of 
the  job  was  performed  by  a  few  of  the  most  indus- 
trious or  good-natured  ones ;  for  the  cross  and  in* 
dolent  would  contrive  to  get  off  theif  part  on  who- 
ever would  do  it.  At  certain  seasons  of  the  year 
large  quantities  of  soap  were  made,  and  then  old 
Aunts  Margaret  and  Susan  are  sent  from  the  nun- 
nery to  manage  that  department.  Butter  and 
cheese  are  made  from  the  milk  of  the  cows  kept 
on  the  island ;  and  several  of  the  nuns  most  expert 
in  making  them,  are  employed  in  the  dairy. 

I  had  often  noticed  a  young  woman,  apparently 
rather  older  than  myself,  with  a  peculiarly  un- 
happy and  depressed  countenance ;  but  I  had  never 
spoken  with  her.  One  day  I  was  set  to  sew  with 
her  on  the  same  piece — a  sheet  which  was  to  be 
made.  We  sat  together  sewing  a  whole  afternoon, 
during  which  little  or  nothing  was  said  by  either 
of  us.  When  it  grew  too  dark  to  do  any  more, 
and  our  work  was  laid  aside,  we  kept  our  places, 
and  she  began  to  converse  with  a  degree  of  free- 
dom which  I  had  not  expected.  We  were  at  the 
end  of  the  long  gallery  in  the  building  No.  1,  near 
the  window  where  I  often  sat,  and  knew  that  we 
could  not  be  overheard. 

She  bep-,aa  hif  saying  that  she  was  lonely  and 


A   HEART-BROKEN    WOMAN. 


171 


■:M| 
ii;'! 


unhappy ;  and  spoke  of  the  wretchedness  of  such 
a  situation,  to  which  I  replied  with  equal  freedom, 
and  in  such  a  manner  as  to  lead  her  on  to  say 
ffiore.  Indeed,  she  must  have  known,  that  if  she 
gave  vne  opportunity  to  accuse  her  of  complaininof, 
and  to  get  her  subjected  to  severe  penances  or  pun- 
ishment, I  equally  committed  myself 

She  then  went  on  to  speak  of  her  early  life,  and 
the  place  of  her  former  residence,  which  I  do  not 
recollect,  although  she  named  it.  I.  have  the  im« 
pression  that  it  was  somewhere  in  Upper  Canada^ 
a  retired  and  pleasant  spot,  ^he  said,  that  she  long- 
ed to  get  away  from  the  nun?  and  priests,  but  knew 
not  how.  She  was  a  nun  in  some  Convent,  I  do 
not  know  where ;  and  her  Superior  was  very  harsh 
in  her  treatment,  and  had  put  some  dreadful  pen- 
ances upon  her.  Once  in  particular,  she  had  near- 
ly destroyed  her  life ;  for  she  made  her  lie,  for  se- 
veral weeks,  upon  a  bed  made  of  ropes,  which 
weakened  and  injured  her  so  much,  that  she  was 
unable  to  sit  up  for  six  weeks.  If  we  could  con- 
trive any  way  of  escaping  from  the  Island,  wo 
might  find  our  way  to  her  native  place,  where  she 
would  be  certain  of  getting  a  good  and  comfortable 
residence,  for  me  as  well  as  herself  At  the  same 
time  she  spoke  of  it  as  utterly  hopeless,  shut  up 
and  watched  as  we  were.  She  spoke  of  the  pen- 
ances she  had  endured,  with  a  kind  of  horror;  and 
said  it  was  hard  for  her  to  believe  that  it  was  by 
means  of  such  sufferings  that  anybody  could  get 
to  heaven.     Indeed,  she  said  heaven  must  be  a 


•,i' 


I 


Di)  i 


i 

i!  ^11 


I;  '* 


r 


'' 


1 


ill 


1 1 

pi . 


I!vi 


II 


u  I 


Ir    I  11 


172 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


dreadful  place,  if  such  trials  as  she  was  suoject  to, 
were  the  way  of  introduction  to  it. 

She  did  not  speak  particularly  of  the  occasion 
of  her  visit  to  the  Island :  but,  from  the  state  of 
her  health,  and  other  circumstances,  I  had  no 
doubt  that  it  was  similar  to  that  which  had  brought 
many  others  there. 

I  found  that  her  melancholy  was  that  of  despair. 
While  speaking  of  her  home,  she  seemed,  indeed, 
to  forget,  for  a  moment,  that  it  was  impossible  for 
her  ever  to  see  it  again,  and  exclaimed,  "  O,  how 
happy  we  should  be,  living  there  together  1"  But 
then,  when  recurring  again  to  her  actual  condi- 
tion, she  assured  me  that  she  constantly  prayed  for 
death,  and  sometimes  thought  seriously  that  she 
would  take  her  own  life. 

I  felt  very  much  for  her,  and  once  told  her  I 
would  almost  venture  to  attempt  an  escape  with 
her.  She  said  that  would  be  entirely  useless — we 
had  no  chance  at  all.  I  afterwards  trembled  to 
think  how  I  had  exposed  myself,  and  that  she 
might  possibly  inform  against  me :  but  this  she 
never  did. 

I  was  not  particular  in  noticing  the  number  of 
days  I  spent  on  Nuns'  Island  :  but  I  believe  I  was 
there  very  nearly  three  weeks.  .  I  am  certain,  at 
least,  that  three  Sundays  passed  while  I  was  there. 
One  evening  an  old  nun  told  me  I  was  to  return 
to  the  nunnery ;  and  that  night  I  set  out  in  com- 
pany with  three  priests,  and  several  nuns,  after 
putting  on  a  black  cloak  and  hood,  as  before. 


RETURN    TO    THE    NUNNERY. 


173 


i* 


Savage  was  one  of  the  priests,  and  Bruneau  an- 
other. The  latter  was  then  confessor  at  the  nun- 
nery. Sainte  Mary,  I  rememher,  was  one  of  the 
nuns  in  company,  and  two  others  were  old  nuns, 
who  expressed  much  regret  at  leaving  the  place, 
saying,  that  if  there  was  any  thing  to  be  done  in 
the  nunnery  more  than  common,  they  must  al- 
ways be  sent  for. 

We  proceeded  from  the  gate  of  the  wall  on  foot 
to  the  shore,  where  Jacques  and  Pierre  were  ready 
with  their  boat ;  and  having  entered  it,  they  rowed 
across  to  the  river's  shore,  where  we  found  a  cha- 
rette  waiting  for  us,  in  which  we  rode  to  the  city. 
The  driver  stopped  at  the  nunnery  gate,  from 
which  I  had  started  with  L'Esperance,  and  having 
alighted  and  rung,  we  were  admitted  into  the  nun- 
nery through  the  chapel,  the  sacristy,  and  the  long 
passage  I  have  more  than  once  alluded  to,  in  my 
former  work.  Proceeding  to  the  Superior's  room, 
she  received  me ;  and,  having  made  me  take  off 
my  cloak  and  leave  it  there,  she  conducted  me 
into  the  nuns'  sleeping-room,  where  I  retired  to 
bed.  ^ 

The  next  morning,  when  Jane  Ray  met  me,  she 
addressed  me  with  a  sarcastic  look,  saying — 
"  Well,  so  you've  been  to  the  White  Cats'  cas- 
tle?" 

I  never  heard  the  name  of  L'Esperance  men- 
tioned after  this,  except  on  two  occasions.  Father 
Phelan  one  day  remarked,  "  So  you  gave  him  a 
good  dose!"  thereby  confirming  my  belief, that  hje 
15* 


^ 


li!  i 


hi;  >i\ 


*- 


174 


BLACK    NUN|7fiRT. 


was  dead  with  poison,  if  evidence  was  wanted  to 
make  me  feel  certain  of  it.  A  considerable  time 
afterwards,  while  I  was  in  the  sick-room,  1  was 
called  to  attend  a  mass,  to  be  celebrated  in  honor 
of  L'Espe ranee;  so  that  his  death  was  then  no 
lonofer  to  be  doubted. 


%, 


^ 


T«. 


NISLSON. 


176 


)l  Slip 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Dr.  Noteon— His  visits  to  the  Nunnery  sicic-room— A  night  visit  to  tlie 
vaults— An  alarm  at  niglit. 

The  foUowingr  chapter  has  been  written  since 
the  preceding  was  in  the  printer's  hands.  The 
contents  were  brought  to  my  mind  by  certain  re- 
cent circumstances.  I  have  occasionally  thought 
of  them  before,  but  did  not  think  of  writing  them. 

I  have  remarked  more  than  once,  I  was  employ- 
ed, for  several  of  the  last  months  which  I  spent  in 
the  nunnery,  in  attendance  on  the  nuns  in  the 
sick  room.  This  is  numbered  3  in  my  plan  of  the 
second  story,  given  in  my  first  volume.  I  have 
now  to  mention  some  circumstances  which  occur- 
red  in  the  course  of  that  time,  previously  to  which 
1  may  state  a  few  things  in  relation  to  the  practi- 
ces there. 

Dr.  Nelson  commonly  paid  his  morning  visit  at 
about  nine  o'clock,  and  after  he  v/as  gone,  the  ofRco 
of  the  Virgin  Mary  was  performed,  which  occupi- 
ed a  long  time,  and  consisted  of  many  prayors,  &c., 
attended  with  various  and  tiresome  postures,  whicli 
often  quite  exhausted  my  strength.  We  would 
jy^ave  to  sit,  stand,  kneel,  bend,  &c.,  till,  at  the  close, 
1  have  been  obliged  to  throw  myself  upon  the  floor 
from  extreme  fatigue.  After  the  conclusion  of  the 
office,  the  sick  nuns  were  supj^Uf  d  with  their  lun- 
cheon. ?• 


lii 


'V 


lii 


ii 


i-( 


1 1 


:l!i 


iiili 


I ' 


17d 


#' 


BLACK    nun: 


tY. 


Dr.  Nelson  had  often  much  to  say  to  the  Supe- 
rior. But  one  day  I  observed  him  in  conversation 
with  her,  after  he  had  visited  the  sick,  at  a  time 
when  I  wished  him  away.  It  was  Monday  morn- 
ing; and  then  there  was  always  an  additional 
amount  of  work  to  be  done,  and  more  hurry  than 
usual  in  doing  it :  for  at  that  time  more  priests 
than  on  other  days  come  into  the  nunnery ;  and  a& 
they  frequently  passed  through  the  sick-room,  the 
Superior  wished  to  have  every  thing  in  good  or- 
der. The  sheets  were  changed  on  that  day,  and 
the  Superior,  who  was  always  particular  in  hav- 
ing things  right  there,  would  insist  on  our  being 
quick. 

It  must  have  been  on  a  Monday  m&rning  when  I 
saw  the  Doctor  talking  with  the  Superior,  because 
I  remember  that  when  I  saw  him,  I  thought  he 
would  interfere  with  my  prompt  performance  of 
the  laborious  task  I  had  before  me.  The  Superior 
soon  called  me  to  her,  and,  I  remember,,  used  a 
term  which  she  often  did  when  disposed  to  coax  us 
to  any  thing — 

,  "  Vien  a  ta  mdre,  ma  petite-fiUe."     (Come  tc^ 
your  mother,  my  little  daughter.) 

i  approached  her,  and  she  made  me  take  a  seat 
between  her  and  the  Doctor,  when  she  informed 
me  that  she  had  something  to  say  which  I  must  not 
repeat.  "  The  Doctor,"  said  she,  "  wants  the  corpse* 
of  St.  Agnes,  and  will  give  forty  dollars  for  it.  He 
will  come  this  evening  to  get  it ;  and  when  all  is 
still,  you  must  come  down  to  my  room.     Do  not 


# 


'  I 


THE  BODY  OF  AOXE8. 


177 


mention  any  thing  of  this  to  the  old  nuns,  for  they 
will  tell  the  Bishop." 

She  then  gave  me  two  keys,  which  I  took;  and 
then  attended  to  the  work  I  had  to  do.  That  even- 
ing, at  about  half  past  nine,  I  went  down  to  the 
Superior's  room,  ready,  in  case  of  meeting  any  one 
by  the  way  who  might  question  me,  to  say  that  I 
was  on  business  to  the  Superior,  as  she  had  told 
me  to  answer.  I  was  surprised  to  find  Dr.  Nelson 
with  her.  They  both  rose,  and  proceeded  with 
me  through  the  first  story,  to  the  little  covered  pas- 
sage leading  into  the  sacristy.  Crossing  that,  we 
came  to  a  door  at  the  corner,  which  I  had  never 
noticed  before ;  and  that  the  Superior  intended  to 
open,  but  found  she  had  left  the  key  behind.  She 
therefore  made  me  and  the  doctor  wait  while  she 
returned  to  get  it ;  but  after  a  time  she  came  back, 
having  been  unable  to  find  it. 

The  Superior  then  said  that  we  must  go  another 
way ;  and  leading  us  to  the  door  which  opens  into 
the  church  of  the  Convent,  went  under  the  altar 
and  raised  a  trapdoor.  Below  this  was  another, 
fastened  by  a  large  iron  bolt,  which  the  doctor  re- 
moved ;  and  beneath  we  saw  the  steps  which  led 
into  the  vaults.  % 

I  had  been  in  the  vaults  before,  but  not  by  this 
way.  There  is  a  trapdoor  in  the  floor  of  the 
church,  not  far,  I  should  think,  from  the  middle, 
but  nearer  the  altar  than  the  front  door ;  and  by 
that  I  had  gone  down  on  some  occasions  of  burial. 
The  steps  were  carpeted.     One  night,  I  recollect, 


11 


,  I 


w ' 


% 


i^ 


nii 


I) 


:i|l!S     I 


iii 


178 


BLACK    NUNKERY. 


I  was  sent  there  with  some  others,  in.  consequence 
of  the  fears  of  the  Superior,  who  thought  old  Susan 
might  have  left  some  fire  there,  as  she  had  gone 
down  with  a  light.  I  well  remember  the  dread 
with  which  I  passed  along  the  gloomy  place,  and 
the  thought  that  some  of  the  many  dead  persons 
there  might  rise  and  catch  hold  of  me. 

But  to  return  to  the  occasion  of  which  I  was 
speaking.  The  doctor,  I  remember,  remarked 
that  he  had  never  been  there  before.  When  he 
had  opened  the  door,  he  came  up,  and  going  to  the 
front  door  of  the  church,  called  in  twa  men  wha 
were  waiting  there,  and  then  we  all  went  dowrv 
together.  The  smell  of  the  place  was  oppressive- 
and  disagreeable,  as  I  had  before  found  it.  The 
men  took  the  coffin  of  Sainte  Agnes,  brought  it  up, 
and  carried  it  into  the  street.  The  Superior  and 
myself  accompanied  them  to  the  door.  It  was  a 
hateful  night,  the  air,  I  recollect,  was  coM ;  and  I 
stood  a  little  behind  the  Superior,  till  the  doctor 
and  his  men  were  gone ;  when  she  closed  the  door^ 
and  locked  and  bolted  it.  The  handle,  I  recollect,, 
was  brass,  and  the  inside  considerably  ornamented. 

Some  things  occurred  in  the  nunnery  which  I 
liiver  fully  understood.  There  was  a  dreadfu! 
alarm  one  night,  during  my  attendance  in  the  sick 
room,  the  recollection  of  which  is  very  painful  to 
me.  While  I  was  sitting  u-p,  I  heard  shrieks  at 
some  distance,  but  so  loud  that  I  sprung  up  imme- 
diately, as  did  all  the  sick  nuns  who  were  able. 
As  soon  as  I  recovered  myself,  I  told  them  to  re* 


'<w     I 


ALARM  AT  NIOHT. 


179 


sequence 
)ld  Susan 
had  gone 
he  dread 
)lace,  and 
d  persona 

ch  I  was 
remarked 
When  he 
>ing  to  the 
men  wha 
i^ent  down 
oppressivo 
dit.    The 
ught  it  up, 
peribr  and 
It  was  a 
old ;  and  I 
the  doctor 
jdthedoor^ 
I  recollect,, 
rnamented. 
y  which  I 
a  dreadfuJ 
in  the  sick 
painful  to 
shrieks  at 
up  imme- 
Iwere  ahle* 
hem  to  re* 


turn  to  their  heds  and  lie  down ;  for  I  knew  the 
Superior  would  blame  me  severely,  if  she  should 
come  in  and  find  them  in  such  confusion.  The 
screams,  however,  continued,  and  they  would  not 
pay  any  attention  to  me,  until  they  ceased,  which 
they  did  in  a  short  time.  They  then  lay  down, 
and  every  thing  became  pretty  tranquil  again.  It 
was  very  plain,  however,  that  the  curiosity  of  all 
was  excited  by  so  extraordinary  a  noise,  though 
they  were  not  allowed  to  talk  about  it,  and  of 
course  kept  silence.  JMy  first  thought  was,  that 
some  person  was  undergoing  great  suffering  in  the 
little  room  to  which  I  have  several  times  referred 
in  my  first  volume,  as  the  room  of  the  three  states, 
or  the  Purgatory  chamber :  but  the  sounds  seemed 
too  distant  fer  that,  and  I  presumed  the  sufferer, 
whoever  it  was,  must  be  farther  off  in  some  apart- 
ment in  that  direction.  There  was  a  shrillness  in 
the  sounds  at  first  that  made  me  think  the  voice  that 
of  a  nu4i;  but  they  afterwards  seemed  more  like 
that  of  a  man. 

While  I  was  reflecting  on  the  subject,  after  the 
lapse  of  a  short  time,  the  Superior  opened  the  door, 
and  passed  rapidly  through  the  sick-room,  accom- 
panied by  a  few  old  nuns,  without  speaking  a  word. 
She  afterwards  passed  again  and  again.  The  last 
time  she  passed,  I  was  in  the  sitting-room^  and  it 
happened,  {owing  to  her  flurry,  as  I  presume,) 
that  she  locked  the  do©^  that  led  into  the  sick- 
room. A  few  moments  after^  the  screams  began 
ugain,  more  loud  and  dreadful  thasi  before,  so  that 


I  ,',t 


:i, 


III 


■;-l'   i 


i' 

■I 


il'" 

If  I 

<v 
i-ji: 


Mvi 


ll^ 


180 


BLACK    NUNNEET. 


W 


I  Sprung  up  and  pulled  at  the  door,  to  prevent 
another  scene  of  confusion  among  the  sick  nuns, 
and  then  first  found  it  locked.  I  could  hear  them 
moving,  and  perceived  that  they  were  in  a  dread- 
ful state  of  horror.  Every  moment  the  shrieks 
seemed  more  terrific,  till  it  appeared  as  if  several 
voices  wijre  mingled,  at  their  highest  pitch.  At 
length  they  ceased,  and  I  never  heard  a  word  said 
on  the  subject  afterwards,  nor  obtained  any  light 
whatever  of  the  origin  or  cause.  The  night  I 
spent  seems  to  me  one  of  the  most  dreadful  I  can 
recollect  in  the  whole  course  of  my  life. 

I  have  seen  the  short  letter  from  Dr.  Nelson, 
(the  nunnery  physician,)  which  is  inserted  in  the 
book  called  "Awful  Exposure,"  published  by  Messrs. 
Jones  &  Leclerc,  in  opposition  to  my  "  Awful  Dis- 
closures ;"  and  as  he  professes  never  to  have  seen 
me  in  that  institution,  it  has  occurred  to  me  that  i 
may  assist  his  memory,  not  only  by  narrating  the 
preceding  account  of  our  visit  to  the  vaults  of  the 
church  to  obtain  the  body  of  Sainte  Agn^,  but  by 
requesting  his  attention  to  other  circumstance* 
which  he  can  hardly  have  forgotten. 

I  would  therefore  address  myself  particularly  to- 
Dr.  Nelson,  and  ask  him  if  he  remembers,  about 
the  spring  of  1834,  entering  the  nuns'  sick-room, 
(No.  4,  in  the  second  story  of  my  plan  of  the  veiled 
department,)  and  speaking  with  a  patient  who  occu- 
pied the  bed  in  the  corner  on  the  right  hand? 
Does  he  remember  a  little  nun,  in  attendance  at  the 
time,  whom  he  called  into  the  adjoining  sittings 


*  I 


DR.  NELSON. 


181 


prevent 
ck  nuus, 
ear  them 

a  dread- 
\  shrieks 
f  several 
itch.  At 
word  said 

any  lig^^^ 
J  night  1 

iful  I  can 

r.  Nelson, 
fted  in  the 
by  Messrs. 
wful  Dis- 
have  seen 
me  that  I 
rating  the 
Its  of  the 
t^,  but  by 
umstances 

[icularly  to 

lers,  about 

I  sick-room, 

'the  veiled 

who  occu- 

^ht  hand^ 

mce  at  the 

igr  sitting" 


room,  (No.  3,)  and  directed  her  not  to  tell  the  Su- 
perior his  opinion  of  the  case  until  he  should  call 
agfain? 

Does  he  remember  calling  again  that  afternoon, 
dressed  in  a  colored  round  jacket,  figured  waist- 
coat, white  trousers,  and  grayish  colored  hat,  ac- 
companied by  a  tall,  handsome  young  man,  with 
light  hair  and  a  gold  watch  chain,  who  had  oflen 
been  sent  by  him  before  with  messages  about  medi- 
cines, &c.  ?  Does  he  remember,  that  after  speaking 
and  laughing .  with  several  patients,  and  saying 
something  to  or  about  "  little  Mary,"  (a  nun  whom 
they  both,  knew,)  he  spoke  with  the  sick  nun  first 
mentioned,  who  ^va8  bathing  her  feet  on  the  left 
side  of  the  room  ?    Docs  he  remember  ciEilling  the 
little  nun  in  attendance  again  into  the  sitting-room, 
and  telling  her  to  state  to  the  Superior  his  opinion 
of  the  case,  with  his  advice  to  have  her  removed  up 
stairs?    Does  he  recollect  the  name  of  that  little 
nun  to  whom  he  gave  the  message  ?    If  not,  I  can 
assist  Mm.     Her  name  was  Maria  Monk. 

Perhaps  he  may  have  forgotten  also  in  what 
place  he  commonly  washed  his  hands,  and  what 
ho  said  one  day  to  a  nun  as  she  handed  him  a  tow- 
el. Also,  the  oranges  he  brought  in  privately  for 
little  Betsey,  and  his  request  to  have  them  placed 
in  the  cupboard,  to  be  given  to  her  a  few  at  a  time, 
to  avoid  the  notice  of  the  Superior. 

For  that  young  girl,  little  Betsey  I  felt,  and  al- 
ways shall  feel,  a  peculiar  interest.    She  had  beau- 
tiiiil  black  eyes,  was  remarkably  handsome,  and 
16 


oi  'I 


■li 


1 


S 


i  V 


il 


182 


BLACK   NVNNBRY. 


her  disposition  was  to  be  friendly  and  true.  I  did 
not  mention  her  in  my  first  volume,  lest  I  should 
be  the  cause  of  her  suffering  in  some  way  or  other. 
It  is  not  my  intention  now  to  add  more  than  a  sin- 
gle paragraph  respecting  her. 

She  told  me  one  day,  that  in  consideration  of  a 
sum  of  money  paid  to  Father  Dufresne,  by  a  young 
officer,  whose  name  she  mentioned,  he  was  allow- 
ed to  take  her  from  the  nunnery,  and  place  her  in 
a  hired  lodging  in  a  part  of  the  Government 
House,  not  under  my  mother's  charge,  where  she 
remained  for  several  weeks.  She  was  present  at 
the  theatre  and  at  other  public  places,  where  she 
appeared  under  a  feigned  character,  and  was  after- 
wards brought  back  to  the  nunnery,  as  a  large  sum 
of  money  was  pledged  for  her  restoration. 

I  also  know,  from  certain  facts,  that  this  was  not 
a  solitary  instance  of  the  kind. 


,,,.,-i 


•,  « 


SPECIMENS  OF  SONGS.  ^^  18*3 


.     I  did 
I  should 
or  other, 
m  a  sin- 
ion  of  a 
a  young 
18  allow- 
:e  her  in 
/•ernment 
here  she 
)resent  at 
here  she 
vas  after- 
irge  sum 

5  was  not 


f 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

SpecimcnB  of  songs  sung  by  Priests  in  the  Nunneiy— Reason  why 
they  are  introduced  here— Bong  of  La  Brunette— Bonjour  Pritre.-^ 
Francois  Margotte— A  Parody— Les  trois  jolis  Vlcaires.  Les  prltres 
du  Seminare.  Le  joli  prStre.  Les  prfitres  s'en  vont.  Les  gens  de 
New  Yorlc.    Mon  cher  pSre. 

I  WAS  always  fond  of  music  from  a  child.  1 
have  never  received  much  instruction  even  in  sing- 
ing :  my  only  teachers  having  been  a  few  priests, 
who,  as  I  mentioned  in  my  first  volume,  used  occa- 
sionally to  come  into  the  nunnery  on  Saturdays, 
and  lead  the  nuns  in  performing  some  of  the  chants 
and  hymns  which  were  used  in  the  chapel. 

In  my  childhood  I  heard  a  variety  of  songs,  par- 
ticularly among  the  Canadians,  and  in  the  French 
language ;  but  in  the  nunnery  I  often  used  to  hear 
the  priests  sing  a  number  which  were  entirely  new 
to  me.  All  these  contained  expressions  more  or 
less  disgusting  and  immoral ;  and  there  is  not  one 
of  ':hem  which  I  have  been  able  to  recal,  that  I 
should  be  willing  to  see  printed  in  full.  Indeed, 
although  there  are  but  few  which  I  can  now  re- 
member entire,  there  are  verses  or  lines  in  all 
which  a  regard  to  morality  should  never  allow  me 
to  make  known.  A  few  specimens  I  have  conclu- 
ded to  give,  of  such  passages  as  are  not  objectiona- 
ble, with  a  general  account  of  the  nature  and  sub- 
jects of  the  rest,  since  I  have  been  advised  to  do 
so,  by  persons  whose  opinions  I  respect. 

I  should  remark,  by  the  way  of  explaining  why 


.1  ii 


\i 


iA 


'11 


ii4 

I, 


134 


BLACK   NUNNB^T. 


I  have  never  mentioned  them  before,  that  t!^ 
thought  even  of  alluding  to  them  in  a  book,  never 
occurred  to  me,  until  a  few  weeks  before  the  pres- 
ent volume  was  put  to  press.  I  had  often  caught 
myself  singing  my  infant  to  sleep  with  tunes  I  had 
heard  in  the  nunnery ;  and  my  friends  had  fre- 
quently noticed  that  I  sung  airs  with  which  they 
were  unacquainted.  But  I  never  mentioned  the 
peculiar  character  of  nunnery  sotifets  to  any  of  them, 
or  repeated  a  single  verse  of  them,  until  one  day 
when  the  subject  was  introduced  by  accident,  while 
conversing  about  the  fight  that  occurred  between 
Bishop  Lartigue,  old  Bonin,  and  other  priests, 
which  I  have  described  in  a  previous  chapter  of 
this  volume.  I  then  alluded  to  the  aflray.  I  was 
questioned  about  its  origin ;  and  having  mentioned 
the  offensive  song  which  was  the  cause  of  it,  I  was 
asked  for  others.  Several  persons,  being  informed  of 
their  nature,  expressed  the  opinion  that  they  con- 
tained in  themselves  an  important  kind  of  evidence, 
and  a  desire  that  something  respecting  them  might 
be  introduced  into  the  present  volume.  After  some 
hesitation  I  consented ;  and  suc-h  extracts  and  re- 
marks as  seem  proper,  will  be  found  on  the  suc- 
ceeding pages. 

I  may  remark,  that  those  who  have  urged  me  to 
take  this  step,  have  done  so  on  the  following 
grounds  : — 1st.  That  if  it  should  prove  that  these 
songs  are  not  known  in  Canada,  out  of  the  nunnery, 
as  T  believe  to  be  the  case,  they  will  afford  a  strong 
evidence  to  the  reader  that  I  must  have  learnt  them 


4 


priests'  nunnery  songs. 


185 


in  the  nunnery,  which  is  the  fact.  2d.  That  being 
sung  by  priests,  and  in  some  cases  at  least,  composed 
by  them,  they  afford  witness  to  the  truth  of  what  I 
have  said  of  their  character  and  conduct,  thus  con- 
demning them  out  of  their  own  mouths.  Certain 
it  is  that  they  are  very  favorite  songs  with  them, 
especially  some  of  the  most  objectionable ;  as  I 
have  heard  them,  in  spite  of  myself,  repeated  over 
and  over  again,  particularly  when  the  priests  were 
engaged  in  drinking  and  gaming. 

I  am  not  well  acquainted  with  the  French  lan- 
guage, and  there  are  some  words  and  lines  here 
which  I  do  not  understand,  and  cannot  get  explain- 
ed. I  never  saw  any  of  these  songs  on  paper  be- 
fore. 

1.  LA  BRUNETTE. 

La  Brunette  allait  £i  confesser ; 

La  Brunette,  allant,  ig  i^  16. 

Dites  done  moi  si  je  suis  noire, 

Ou  si  mon  miroir  me  d€ment 

O  ma  belle,  vous  ties  si  peu  brunette, 

Q,ue  dans  le  confessional  on  n'apperfoit  pas  ta&t. 

*  «  *  *  « 

J'ai  mis  la  main  dans  sa  gouss&t, 
Je  tirais  six  cents  livres. 


'' 


I:;  I 


The  Brunette  went  to  confess— 

Tell  me  if  I  am  so  very  dark-complexioned. 

Oh  no,  you  are  so  little  of  a  brunette 

That  it  is  hardly  to  be  perceived  in  the  confeasional. 

*  *  «r  •  * 

1  put  my  hand  into  her  purse, 

And  took  out  six  hundred  livres.— &c.  &c. 

(The  remainder  it  is  bettet  to  withhold.) 
16* 


186 


BLACK  KUNNERT. 


8.  BONJOUR  PRBTRB. 

Bonjonr,  pr^tre  I  J€an  Marie  t 

Ou  6tiez  vous  veiller  eam^dil 

J'al  6tg  veiller  dans  le  Convent, 

Avec  Marie.    Elle  n'a  point  faita  la  betiiae 

Que  til  m'o  faite  quand  je  viens  icit 

C'est  trop  mal  m'ordonner, 
Pear  venir  de  Ruisseau  borr6,  &c.  Ac 

Good  day,  priest,  Jean  Marie ! 
,  Where  did  you  spend  Saturday  evening  7 
I  went  to  spend  it  in  the  Convent       , 
With  Mary.    She  did  not  play  me  such  a  trick 
As  you  play  me  when  I  come  here. 

It  is  too  bad  to  make  me  come 
From  Ruisseau  borr^. 

(Ruisseau  borr^  was  the  parish  in  which  this  priest  resided.) 


>* 


3.  FRANCOIS  MARGOTTE. 

Une  foisun  prgtre  qui  s'appelle  Francois  Margottei 
II  s'habiUiait  bien  prupre 
Pour  aller  en  promenade.    ♦    * 

"  Bonjour,  Monsieur  Godreau." 
En  faisant  les  farreaux, 
En  faisant  les  manigances, 
Des  civilities  ^  la  compagnie, 
II  s'est  fait  une  belle  entree 
II  sejlsse  deparler 
Des  affaires  de  consequence. 

*  *  *  «  * 

(The  father  of  the  young  lady  mentioned,  theni  begins)-* 

Parlez,  parlez,  mon  ami  le  prfttre, 

Vous  pouvez  parler,  vous  avez  de  I'esprit— 

Sans  compter  de  I'indiscrftt, 

Vous  gtes  un  homme  de  g^nie. 

J'ai  entendu  parler  que  vous  dtes  vant^. 


Pour  vousrecompenser,  nousalloof  vous  donner 
Une  gpelle  bien  manch^e. 


priests'  nitnne&y  songs. 


187 


There  was  once  a  priest  named  Francis  Marsotte,  who  dresa- 
ad  himself  very  clean  to  take  a  walk. 

**  Good-day,  Mr.  Godreau,"  (said  he,)  making  his  bows  {  and 
with  compliments  to  the  company,  he  made  a  handsome  an* 
trance,  and  began  to  talk  about  things  of  consequence. 

(Here  follow  several  verses  which  I  but  imper- 
fectly remember.  They  intimate,  that  after  comings 
into  the  house  disguised  as  a  citizen,  making  a  citi- 
zen's bow,  and  talking  of  common  things,  of  which 
a  priest  is  ignorant,  he  meditated  how  to  carry  in- 
to effect  a  plan  for  the  ruin  of  Godreau's  daughter, 
which  he  had  boasted  to  some  of  his  friends  that  he 
could  accomplish.  Here  the  father  is  introduced 
as  addressing  him  i) 


w 


i 


1 1 


"  Speak,  speak,  friend  priest  r  you  can  talk  ?  for  yon  have  wit/ 
In  spite  of  your  indiscretion,  you  are  a  man  of  genius.  I  have 
understood  what  you  have  boasted  c^.  To  pay  you,  I  am  go- 
ing  to  give  you  a  shoveU"  ^c.  (And  then  the  song  gives  an 
account  of  a  beating  the  priest  received  with  a  fire-shovel,  and 
his  ludicrous  complaints.) 


i  111 


ill 


4. 


4.  A  PARODY  ON  A  HTMN. 

Alleluia,  le  pftrtre  fl*en  va. 

Alleluia,  la  fiUe  s'en  va. 

Alleluia,  les  vdpres  sent  dits,  dbc.  &c. 

Hallelujah!  the  priest  is  going. 
Hallelujah  I  the  lady  is  going. 
The  evening  prayers  are  said,  &c. 


The  remainder  of  this,  which  i^  a  parody  on  a 
kynm.  I  will  never  repeat. 


,it 


m 


m 


h    ! 


188 


BLACK    NUNNERY* 


6.  LES  TROIS  JOLIS  VICAIRES.  '     .. 

Celui  li  qui  a  fait  ce  chanson 

Sont  trois  jolis  Vicaires. 

En  venant  d'un  voyage 

lis  se  sont  arrdt^s 

Faire  faire  un  souper, 

Tout  pendant  le  soupor 

II  faut  loi  racconter  * 

Les  ateii  tores  dc  dame  Margotte. 

Jevousdis  en  verity 
Qu'elle  a  merits 
Une  chanson  compos^e. 

Chorus — Chantons  les  chansons. 
En  voidant  les  flacons, 
Sans  epargner  le  bouteille, 
Le  verre  k  la  main, 
Bannissant  le  chagrin. 

The  authors  of  this  song  were  three  joUy  Vicars. 
On  their  return  from  a  journey  they  stopped  to  sup. 

(somethinff  forgotten.) 
During  the  supper  he  wanted  to  hear  the  adventures  of  Dame 

Margotte. 
I  tell  you  in  truth  that  she  deserves  a  song. 

Oorwe— Let  us  sing  our  songs, 
^  While  we  empty  our  flaisks, 

Without  sparing  the  bottle, 
With  the  glass  in  our  hand. 
Banishing  care. 

This  song  was  long,  and  the  chorus  I  have  heard 
often  repeated,  by  a  large  company  of  pries^j,  till 
all  would  ring  again. 

There  is  also  a  parody  on  a  hymn  beginning 
thiTs: — 

O,  qaeje  suis  heureux  1  * 

Je  trouverais  celui  que  j'aimef 
O,  que  je  suis  heureux, 
Je  ticns  Ic  roi  des  cieux  I 


PRXSST8'  NUNNERY  80N0S. 


181 


Ot  how  happy  i^m  1, 

I  shiU  find  him  whom  I  lovsl 

O,  how  happy  am  I, 

I  have  got  the  king  of  heayen ! 

The  parody  on  this  hymn  is  so  profane  and 
shameless,  that  it  used  to  shock  me  to  hear  it,  for 
"*$  impressed  me  with  the  dreadful  conviction,  that 
the  priests  were  perfect  infidels  and  atheists.  I 
felt  certain  that  they  would  never  have  sung  sucu 
things  if  they  had  any  belief  in  a  God. 


up, 

J  forgotten.) 

resofDaxne 


ave  heard 
riestj,  till 


•  • 


egmnmg 


.  6.  LES  PRETRES  DU  SEMINAIRE. 

Les  prdtres  du  Seminairc  font  faire  un  r^pas, 
Que  les  Protestants  ne  s'en  plainent  pas, 
Ila  s'ont  mis  en  plusieures  classes- - 
Avec  du  vin  magnifique, 
Dansants  leur  musique. 

C/iontff— L'Eveque  est  arrive  de  France  ^ 

Avec  les  pardons  et  les  graces, 
Vivants,  chantants,  divertissons  nous, 
Puisque  I'Eveque  est  arriv6  de  France, 
Avec  des  pardons  et  des  graces. 

The  priests  of  llie  Seminary  made  a  feast. 
That  the  Protestants  should  not  complain, 
They  put  themselves  in  different  classes 
With  magnificent  wine,  dancing  to  their  music. 

doT'i/s— The  Bishop  has  come  from  France, 
With  pardons  and  favors- 
Come,  let  us  sing  and  divert  ourselves, 
Since  the  Bishop  has  come  from  France. 
With  pardons  and  favors. 

7.  LE  JOLI  PRETRE. 

Il-y-a  un  joli  prOtre,  qui  a  un  joli  ventre. 
Cuisant,  cuisant,  cuisant,  un  joh  cuisant. 
Le  norabre,  un  joli,  joli  nombre. 


190  BLACK    NUNNERYr 

Les  genoux,  lea  jolis,  jolis  genoux. 
La  main,  une  jolie,  jolic  main. 
Tou9  ces  pretres  1' amour  les  prtnds, 

pipon,  pipon 
L' amour  les  prends.    *    • 
'  .  Kt  quand  le  dimanche  est  arrive, 

A  la  grande  messe  elle  veut  aller.  , 

Quand  elle  est  dans  I'^glise  entree, 
L'^pergisse  d'ojr  il  elle  present^. 
Omondieu!  Quelle  belle  dame! 

This  describes  a  handsome  priest — with  the  re- 
mark, that  all  the  priests  fall  in  love.  Then  it 
speaks  of  a  young  widow  who  came  to  live  in  his 
parish,  and  attracted  the  attention  of  the  confessors 
on  enterinsT  the  church  at  hiijh  mass.  The  rest 
of  the  song  is  taken  up  with  descriptions  of  the 
quarrels  the  priests  had  about  her. 

8.  LES  PRETRES  S'EN  VONT. 

Les  prdtres  a' en  vont  aux  cabardts,  boire  la  chapina» 
Un  verre  a  la  main,  et  la  fille  aux  p;enoux. 
L'amant,  passant  par  la,  so  mit  a  dire  au  prdtre. 
Ah,  trista  mina !  N^allez  plus  au  cabarSt 
Boire  la  chapina. 

The  priests  go  to  the  cabarets  to  drink  chapina ; 

A  glass  in  their  hand,  &c. 

A  lover  passing  by  says,  Ah  trista  mina ! 

Go  no  more  to  the  cabarets, 

To  drink  chapina. 


9.  LES  GENS  DE  NEW  YORK. 

Les  gens  de  New  York  se  sont  vanle, 
Que  I'f^lise  lassait  approcher; 
lis  ont  fait  un  requite, 
Pour  presenter  k  I'EvOque. 


priests'   nunnery  SONOJU  191 

Vk,  \l,  tu  iras, 
II  s'en  r^pentira ! 

Et  TEglise  de  la  Protestonto 

Ce  n'est  qu'un  boucant ; 

Et  tout  le  terns  il  veut  se  mocquer 

De  la  sainte  Eglise  de  mon  Seigneur. 

Vk,  vk,  tu  iras, 

II  se'n  r^pentira. 

Buvants,  chantftnts,  diverlissops  nous, 

Pour  le  jour  veui  arrivcr 

Que  tout  ce  boucant 

Sera  jette  k  tcrrc 

Par  nutre  Seigneur.  i 

The  men  of  New  York  have  made  a  boast, 

(I  do  not  understand  this  Une.) 

They  made  a  request  to  the  Bishop- 
Go  on,  go  on,  you  may  go  on, 
But  you'll  repent  before  you're  done. 

The  church  of  the  Protestants 
Is  only  an  abandoned  house ; 
And  is  always  deriding 
The  holy  church  of  Our  Lord. 

Go  on,  go  on,  you  may  go  un. 

But  you'll  repent  before  you're  done. 

Drinking  and  singing,  let  us  divert  ourselves, 

For  the  time  is  coming 

When  that  abandoned  house 

Will  be  thrown  down  to  the  ground 

By  Our  Lord. 


10.  MON  CHER  PERE. 

"  Mon  cher  Pere  vi  pour  1' Am^rique,"— »&c. 
*  «  « 

"  Je  u^crirais  les  belles, 

"  Et  tu  auras  de  moi  nouvelles." 


"Mas  il-y-a  dans  I'Amerique 

"  Dm  filles  plus  jolies,  plus  jolies  que  moi ; 


i\. 


192 


BLACK    NFNNERY. 


"  Et  Tous  ccnfesserez  doa  fiUes 
" Plus  jolitfl,  plufti  jolies  que  moi \ 
"  Et  tu  penseras  des  filles 
'*  Plus  jolies,  plus  jolies  que  moi." 

**Non,  ma  belle,  jn  pennerais  toiyours  a  toil" 

This  is  for  two  voices — for  a  priest  and  a  young 
lady,  to  whom  he  has  been  Confessor.  The  occa- 
sion of  the  song  is  'iis  departure  for  the  Un  ted 
States,  which  arc  often  called  I'Amerique,  (Ame- 
rica,) in  Canada. 

Ladtf^*'  My  dear  father  is  going  to  America." 

(Then  came  in  several  lines  which  I  forget) 

Priest--**!  will  describe  the  ladir  %  and  a*)  you  shall  get 
news  from  me." 

Lady—**  But  there  are  in  America 

Ladies  more  fair,  more  fair  than  me; 
And  you  will  confess  ladies 
More  fair,  more  fair  than  me  n 
And  you  will  think  of  ladies 
More  fair,  more  fair  than  mo." 

Prittt--"  Oh  no,  my  fair,  I  shall  always  think  of  you." 
12* 


■«#■ 


CONCLUSION. 


nd  a  young 

The  occa- 

the  Un  ted 

que,  (Amc* 


[  forget) 
^ou  shall  get 


>f  you 


n 


I  HAVE  now  concluded  all  the  "  further  Disclo- 
sures" which  I  deem  it  important  in  make,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  Hotel  Dieu  Nunnery.  There  are  many  > 
incidents  which  have  been  brought  to  my  memory, 
while  I  have  been  employed  in  preparing  the  pre- 
ceding pagps ;  and  I  might  name  and  describe 
many  oth.  persons  with  whom  I  had  some  ac- 
quaintance, or  of  whom  I  heard  particulars  of  dif- 
ferent kinds.  It  is  necessary,  however,  to  put  some 
limi^s  to  myself;  and,  although  I  may  not  be  the 
best  judge  of  what  is  most  important  to  be  known 
to  my  readers,  I  think  I  have  not  kept  back  any 
thing  indispensable  to  them. 

So  far  as  I  have  been  able,  consistently  with 
truth,  and  the  interests  of  many,  I  have  endeavored 
to  avoid  giving  pain  to  individuals,  by  exposing 
what  I  know,  even  though  they  be  culpable,  and 
some  of  them  highly  so.  My  object  has  not  been 
wantonly  to  destroy  peace ;  and  of  this  I  think  seve- 
ral persons  will  be  convinced  when  they  find  that 
I  have  not  mentioned  in  this  book  things  which 
they  know  I  am  acquainted  with. 

The  public  will  easily  understand  why  t  did 
not  allude  in  mv  first  volume  to  the  fact  that  I  saw 

iV 


f 


9 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


<! 

!^^ 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


£118     12.5 


2.2 


•UUU 

U    11.6 


^^ 


7 


Photographic 

Sciences 

CorpOTalion 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRKT 

WiBSTU.N.Y.  14580 

(716)172-4503 


^^'^ 


194 


COICCtUSlON'. 


|.  American  females  at  Nuns'  Island,  under  the  efr- 

p.        cunxitances  in  which  I  have  here  described  them. 

I  was  afraid  of  the  consequences  at  that  time,  be- 

I  cause  I  thought  that  was  one  of  the  last  things  th« 

.  priests  would  be  willing  to  see  published ;  and  that 

I  something  coming  so  near  home,  would  iiiibitter 

some  against  me,  more  than  any  thing  I  could  say 

about  deeds  done  at  tt  distance,  i«id  in  a  different 

c^try. 

f  I  now  take  leave  of  my  readf^rs,  with  a  belief 

I  that  I  have  done  all  that  can  be  required  of  me, 

and  with  a  sincere  wish,  that  while  my  disclosures 

may  save  some  innocent  and  unsuspecting  females 

from  sufferings  like  my  own,  I  may  be  enabled  to 

spend  the  rest  of  my  life  in  retirement  and  peace, 

amongst  those  who  will  protect  a  feeble  woman 

and  her  harmless  child,  and  in  the  midst  of  the 

blessings  of  virtuous  society. 


m 


% 


*■ 


4w 


w" 


% 


-M 


the  eir- 
id  them, 
ime,  be- 
ings th« 
and  that 
imhitter 
Duld  say 
dififerent 


y 


a  belief 
I  of  me, 
iclosures 

females 
labled  to 
\d  peace, 

woman 
it  of  the 


/^ 


